
Class __ZBQ^i2J_ 
Book. ^2X5 

Copyiiglit}!". 



t'0FXlR!G!!7 DSTOSIT. 




^'''^^ O. HEALTH ^t*^^'' 






;»= 




Comparative Form 



AND Size 




Internal Organs of Chest and Pelvis 



m 





C/ (ytyv^-U^^X>-'0^:^^ ^^' ^ 




THE YOUNG MOTHER. 



BEAUTIFUL 
WOMANHOOD 

GUIDE TO 

Mental and Physical Development 



A Complete Instructor in all the Delicate and 
Wonderful Matters Pertaining to Women 

INCLUDING 
A Practical Treatise on Preservation of Health 
and Beauty with course in Physical Culture 



By S. PANCOAST, M. D. 

Professor of Micioscopic Anatomy, Physiology and the Institutes of Medicine in the Pennsylvanie 
Medical University, Philadelphia 

C. B. VANDERBECK, M. D.. Ph. B. 

Le<aurer on Hygiene in the Wagner In^tute of Science, Philadelphia, Member of the Victoria In^tuts 
England; Member of American Public Health Association, &c., &c. 

AND 

WM. WESLEY COOK, A. M.. M. D. 

Professor of Physiological Medicine in the National Medical University, Chicago 



SUPERBLY ILLUSTRATED 



CLARKSON & COOPER 
Chicago, 111. 



LiERARYof :! 


ONSHESS 


fwo Oopies 


riSCtiivtfiu' 


f£8 iS? 


1905 


1 OOFY B. 



copyright 
Thompson & Thomas 

▲ X.I. KI6BXS ISSSXKVSXI 



Mothers and Daughters 



United States of America 



CHIS IXSTRXJCTrVE TKEATISE OIT TKE STHtTOTUHB JlTHH FTTH-CTIOXS O^ 

THE SEPROSXJCTIVE OSG^STS, DISEASES OF "WOMKX 

AITD CHILDKEIf, THE TOILET, ETC. 



IN RXlFBSEIfCE TO 



Health, Beauty anb liONGEViTY 



tnffUEHTAKEH- AT THE SXTGaBSTIOIT OF MANTT LADIES AXD PROMOTXS 

BY THEIR EjrCOTJRAGEMEITT.IS >[OST RESPECTFXTXrLY IITSCRIBBD, 

BY THEIR SIXjCERE TRIEXD Alf D "WKLI. >VTSHER, 



THE AUTHOR 




STATUi: OF VENUS. 
THE IDEAL OF PHYSICAL BEAUTY. 



DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. 

A PICTURE OF HEALTH AND BEAUTY. 

This exquisitely beautiful and artistically executed plate- 
presents a young woman in the enjoyment of perfect healtli. 
Mark the graceful and artistic yet perfectly natural feat- 
ures, note the perfect lines, the healthy compressed lips, the 
large bright eye, the rosy complexion, the wealth of golden 
hair, the noble expression, and the natural fullness of the 
figure, I^laking an enchanting picture of all that is lovely in 
the human form. Observe the open countenance, how true 
to nature, how^ life-like; with no signs of mental decrepi- 
tude or exhaustion of any vital forces in the expression of 
this ruddy and healthy face. It is, as its name implies, ''A 
picture of health and beauty." 

COMPARATIVE FORM AXD SIZE OF THE MALE AND FEMALE. 

This realistic and accurate representation of the male and 
female, affords an opportunity for the study of their com- 
parative anatomiy. ]\Iark the rough muscular form of the 
male, denoting physical strength and endurance, while the 
features of the female are perfectly smooth, round, and 
symmetrical, implying grace, delicacy, and general beauty. 

INTERNAL ORGANS OF THE CHEST AND PELVIS. 

The attention is fixed in wonder at the marvelous mechan- 
ism feV^led in this artistic plate. It brings before one's 
visicm Ihfe be^iitiful pr'aportibns and s}Tnmetry b'f the female 
fortn, and presents some of the most wonderful and im- 
portant internal organs in their natural positions ; it pre- 
sents a charming picture of loveliness and beauty. Mark 
the exquisite proportions, the symmetrical figure, the per- 
fect moid and outlines. Our able artist has in the execution 
off this magnificent plate displayed ratfe sikill and technical 



IV DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. 

anatomical ability. Observe the lungs, the kidneys, the 
base of the womb and fallopian tubes with their ovaries ex- 
posed. These indeed are organs of paramount importance 
and of which the author has much to teach in the course 
of this work. 

AN IMPREGNATED WOMB AT FOUR MONTHS. 

This artistic illustration gives an accurate and faithful 
representation of a vertical section of the uterus at four 
months' gestation. The forefinger is passed into the vagina 
to neck of the womb for examination of its opening or 
mouth, which is frequently the seat of inflammations and 
consequent suffering. It is about this stage of pregnancy 
(four and a half months) that the first movement of the 
foetus or "quickening," is perceived. 

A FOETUS AT THREE MONTHS. 

This artistically executed drawing presents a foetus in- 
closed in the membranes which form a sac containing the 
fluid in which the foetus is suspended during its entire course 
of development. How wonderful are the laws of nature ! and 
yet how essential for the propagation of life. This is an ex- 
cellent illustration of this early stage of foetal life, and re- 
flects much credit on our able artist. 

AN IMPREGNATED WOMB AT EIGHT MONTHS. 

This artistic plate presents a perfect illustration of an 
impregnated womb. A vertical section of the organ has 
been made showing t3ife, membranes of envelope in which the 
foetus is secreted, suspended in the fluid which gives to the 
membranes the rounded appearance. Emerging at its pos- 
terior surface is seen a portion of the intestines. The fore- 
finger is passed through the vagina to the mouth of the 
womb, which is partially dilated. This dilatation, at the 
time of birth, is complete. These carefully-executed draw- 




THE HEART'S AWAKENING. 

'■ ' There is nothing holier in this life of 
Ours than the first consciousness of love. 



Longfellow. 




IN THE HAMMOCK. 

He is ooming. ami she is happv. 



DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. ^ 

ings, if well studied, will serve to enlighten the reader much 
on these important subjects. 

SECTION OF AN IMPREGNATED WOMB. 

This plate presents an exact view of the interior of the 
womb soon after impregnation. It shows a very early stage 
of embryonic life, the foetus being inclosed in the mem- 
branes, where it remains suspended in the fluid during its de- 
velopment. 

UTERUS AT TIME OF BIRTH. 

This beautiful and instructive plate presents the gravid 
womb in its true form and position at the time of labor. 
The membranes containing the fluid in which the foetus is 
suspended are slightly protruding down and out of the 
mouth of the womb, which is now fully dilated to afford 
exit for the child. On the surface of the womb may be 
seen the fallopian tube. All the. blood-vessels are engorged 
with blood, and the organ is ready to expel its contents. 

TWLNS AT TIME OF BIRTh! 

This beautiful plate presents a carefully-executed draw- 
ing of twins at time of birth, the one being a head presenta- 
tion, the other a breech presentation. 

The blue line denotes the placenta and umbilical cord ; the 
red margin, a section of the womb. 

The next chart shows a natural position at time of birth. 
This position is fortunately the most common, and is rarely 
attended with much trouble. The blue line, which presents 
a twisted appearance, represents the cord; the red margin, 
the womb. The womb being a muscular organ, it con- 
tracts from above downward during labor, and thus expels 
its contents. It is these muscular contractions and the dila- 
tation of the mouth that causes what is known as "labor 
pains." 



VI DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. 



ORGANS OF GENERATION. 



The next chart presents some very important organs, of 
which little has ever been said in works of this kind, viz., 
the Vagina, Urethra, Clitoris, and Hymen. . 

Our artist has here again displayed faithful fidelity to 
nature,, and deserves the highest encomium for the careful 
and successful execution of this interesting and important 
illustration of these more minute organs. The hymen, which 
is a thin, semi-lunar fold of mucous membrane, is stretched 
across the lower part of the orifice of the vagina. It is still 
supposed by many to exist only in virgins, and to be the only 
evidence of virginity; but modern scientific knowledge re- 
futes this idea. A careful study of these drawings will 
be of invaluable interest in connection with the full history 
of them, given in this work. 

The urethra, or rather the orifice of the urethra (meatus 
urinarius), which is so artistically shown in this diagram, is 
situated at the back part of the vestibule, about an inch be- 
low the clitoris, and near the margin of the vagina. Below 
this orifice of the urethra will be seen the orifice of the 
vagina — an elliptical aperture, somewhat closed in the vagina 
by the hymen. The urethra is the outlet for the urine. 

How wonderfully artistic, yet how strikingly natural, is 
shown the clitoris. This small organ is an erectile struct- 
ure, analogous to that of the male organ. It is partially 
hidden by the labia minora, and in consequence the gland 
or otiter extremity only is seen. It is an elongated organ, 
and is highly sensitive. 

JHE PERINEUM. 

The next plate presents the back portion, or posterior 
view of the perineum, the anatomy of which is too complex 
for the general reader. Suffice it to say here that it is a 
muscular structure, forming a thin layer. It is subject to 
laceYatibn in labor, in whith case thfe rHipt^e^ fe%e^ shblild 



DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. Vll 

immediately be brought together, and held in position by 
stitches until reunited. 

THE BLADDER. 

The next chart shows the bladder and part of the vagina. 
This important muscular organ, the reservoir for the urine, 
is situated in the pelvic cavity, the uterus and vagina inter- 
vening between it and the rectum in the female. Its shape, 
position, and relations are greatly influenced by age. It is 
said to be larger in the female than in the male, is about 
five inches in length, and three inches across, and the or- 
dinary amount which it contains is about a pint. It is com- 
posed of four coats, and is frequently the seat of painful 
inflammations. 

Another well-executed drawing presents the human semi- 
nal fluid. The small objects seen are the spermatozoa, great- 
ly magnified. They are the essential agents in producing 
fecundation. The movement of these minute bodies are re- 
markable, and consist of a lashing or undulatory motion of 
the tail. A detailed history of them is given in this work. 

No more interesting chart could meet the eye of the in- 
telligent reader than the one next to be considered. Wc 
have presented here the vagina, the womb, and the fallopian 
tubes containing the ovaries. These structures are im- 
portant, not only on account of their complex functions, but 
also on account of the numerous diseases to which they a:-? 
subject. On the left may be seen a vertical section of the 
ovary. A careful study of these subjects may tend to averi 
much suffering. 

THE WOMB (uterus.) 

is a strong muscular organ, pear-shaped in the virgin, sit- 
uated in the pelvic cavity between the bladder and the rec- 
tum, and projecting into the upper end of the vagina be- 
low. It receives the fecundated ovum in its cavity, retain- 
ing a^d siippbrftmg it during the entire stage of development 



Vlll DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. 

of the foetus, and is the principal agent in its expulsion at 
the time of parturition. It measures about three inches in 
length, two inches in breadth at upper part, and about an 
inch in thickness. Its form, size, and position varies at 
different periods of life, and under different circumstances. 
It is composed of three coats, viz. : an external serous coat, 
a middle or muscular layer, and an internal mucous coat. 

THE VAGINA. 

The vagina is a membranous canal, extending from the 
vulva to the uterus. It is situated behind the bladder and in 
front of the rectum. It is cylindrical in shape, and its walls 
are ordinarily in contact with each other. Its length is about 
four inches. It conisits of a muscular coat, a layer of erec- 
tile tissue, and an internal mucous lining. 

THE LIVER. 

is a large glandular organ, situated in the right hypochon- 
driac region. It is the largest gland in the body, weighing 
from three to four pounds. It is divided into five lobes, and 
is intended mainly for the secretion of the bile, but effects 
also important changes in certain constituents of the blood 
in their passage through this wonderful gland. 

THE STOMACH. 

The next plate presents the stomach, a most wonderful 
organ, and, in order that it may be better demonstrated, 
both the outer and inner coats are presented. It is the 
principal organ- of digestion. Its size varies considerably 
in different subjects. Its transverse diameter isabout twelve 
inches ; its vertical diameter about four inches, and its weight 
about four and one-half ounces. It consists of four coats, 
viz. : a serous, a muscular^ a cellular, and a mucous coat, 
and is supplied with blood-vessels and nerves. 

The peritoneum is a serous membrane^ which partially 



DESCRIPTION OF PLATES. IX 

invests all the viscera contained in the abdominal and pelvic 
cavities, and is frequently subject to important inflamma- 
tion called "peritonitis." 

THE MESENTERY. 

The mesentery is a broad fold of peritoneum which serves 
to retain the small intestines in their position and contains 
between its layers vessels, nerves, and glands. 

The small intestines are that portion of the alimentary 
canal in which the chyme is mixed with the bile, the pan- 
creatic juice and the secretions of the various glands im- 
bedded in the mucous membranes of the intestines, where 
the separation of the nutritive principle of the food is ef- 
fected, which constitutes chylification. The small intes- 
tines are about twenty feet in length, the walls are com- 
posed of four coats ; a serous, a muscular, or cellular, and a 
mucous coat, and are supplied with vessels and nerves. 

THE RECTUM. 

The rectum is the terminal part of the large intestines. It 
is from six to eight inches in length, and, like the small 
intestines, has four coats. 



PUBLISHER'S I PREFACE, 



The eminent ability and professional skill of Dr. Pan- 
coast, the author of this work, are too widely and favorably 
known in every country to require at the hands of the pub- 
lishers more than a passing word of commendation. ' His 
name has for years been a synonym of strength and success 
in the practice of medicine — especially so in the diseases of 
women, to which he has devoted many years of his active 
life ; and many are the ladies who to-day owe to his wonder- 
ful skill the blessings of health and happiness. 

Dr. Pancoast having his mind early drawn to the physical 
perfection and beauty of women, gave careful and erudite 
study to the subject in all its intricate bearings and phases. 
He lectured on the subject, wrote about it, and availed him- 
self of the many valuable suggestions of his professional 
colleagues, equally skilled with himself. He studied closely 
every author who had previously written upon the subject, 
and thus thoroughly mastered its every detail. 

Duly appreciating woman's instinctive modesty, he felt 
that she should have at hand a reliable instructor, safe coun- 
sellor and wise friend — one that she could consult with the 
utmost freedom in her hours of pain and distress. Thorough- 
ly imbued with this idea, he deeme'd it his duty to give to her 
the benefits df his ripe fex:pefrience an*d the bes't res'iilts of his 
practical skill. Hfence this Work. 



PREFACE, 



The present work will be found one of delicate and pecu- 
liar interest to every female interested in the health, beauty 
longevity, happiness, and general well-being of her sex. 
It has been written at the especial request of numerous 
matrons to supply a desideratum in medical literature, in 
respect to the functions and diseases of the Female Organs 
of Generation. 

As the subject of Generation and Procreation is one that 
must ever largely engross the public mind, particularly 
every married female anxious for the preservation of her 
own physical perfection from the exhausting drains upon 
the vis vitce of the animal economy through gestation, ex- 
cessive parturition, lactation, etc., the matter of the Preven- 
tion of Conception — the production of vigorous and healthy 
offspring — and the removal of the many complicated dis- 
orders incident to women and children — should be handled 
with extreme caution and delicacy by the medical prac- 
titioner, whether in the regular routine of his profession, 
or in giving to the world any treatise or published work on 
such important elements of human health and longevity. 
The author, accordingly, takes up the subject in all its 
intricate bearings, with no little moral diffidence, and with 
a full consciousness of the responsibilities involved in the 
faithful execution of his obligations to the female sex and 
general society. He, however, deems it high time some 
really scientific work should be interposed, in order to render 
nugatory the prurient and imbecile efforts of medical pre- 
tenders who have, of recent years, flooded the country with 
unreliable literature. He is therefore emboldened to appear 



Xll PREFACE. 

in the literary arena, and proclaim those solemn and .im- 
portant truths that so nearly affect the vital interests of the 
entire human race. 

Enjoying advantages possessed, perhaps, by few other 
physicians in the United States, in respect to information of 
this peculiar character, the author can safely say that all 
that is known of a truthful and reliable nature will be found 
embraced in this volume. The book is not intended alone 
for the female sex, but is a work which every intelligent 
physician will find an invaluable acquisition to his library, 
as a reference and guide in his general practice in all com- 
plaints and peculiarities incident to females especially. 

In these days of progressive intelligence, the author is 
happly to perceive that the pseudo-modesty which prevailed 
a few years ago, in regard to subjects pertaining to the sex- 
ual organism, is rapidly wearing away, while the glorious 
science of Physiology in connection with Hygienic infor- 
mation is being universally entertained, as a means by which 
man may ''know himself," and realize something of the sub- 
lime mysteries and phenomena of his physical and spiritual 
existence. In truth, Nature is ever immaculate, and abhors 
everything which is repugnant to her pure and simple laws. 
She has no secrets that may not be revealed to all — whether 
male or female — none that should ever cause the cheeks of 
the "pure in heart" to mantle with the crimson hue of shame 
— none to make man hang his head and fear to contemplate 
the attributes and perfection of Deity's most elaborate and 
exquisite piece of workmanship — man himself. 

The portion of this work devoted to pregnancy will be 
found full and pertinent, yet lucid and concise — giving ad- 
vice to females, showing what course they should pursue 
during that period, as well as after the child is born, to- 
gether with much valuable information in regard to the 
management of infants. 

All the prominent diseases of females are noted, the symp- 
toms given, and the means for their cure and amelioration 



PREFACE. ' XUl 

suggested and presented, in order that females generally 
may be enabled to treat themselves, except in obstinate and 
complicated maladies. > 

The chapter devoted to the Female Toilet will be found 
most useful and attractive to the sex, presenting many curi- 
ous facts not to be obtained from any other source, while 
giving remedies for beautifying the skin, etc., that have 
been tested and approved by many ladies of high rank and 
fashion in all parts of the world. 

A reference to the title of the chapters and to the list of 
engravings will more fully explain the object and character 
of this volume. The author believes that it is the most com- 
plete work of the kind that has ever appeared. Its matter 
is intensely absorbing, and can scarcely fail to be highly 
appreciated by every discreet and intelligent lady into whose 
hands this morceau may fall. If the author can succeed in 
his present effort to increase the stamina of the female or- 
ganism, strengthen her vital powers, insure her general good 
health and longevity, elevate her character as mother, wife, 
sister, friend, and companion, and add aught of embellish- 
ment to her natural dignity, grace, and loveliness of physi- 
cal and intellectual attributes, he will have achieved honors 
and triumphs sufficient to satisfy his highest ambition as a 
well-meaning philanthropist, and ardent admirer of pure 
and lovely woman, ''Heaven's last best gift to man." He 
feels, in sooth, that he may safely leave this work on Kalogy- 
nomial Pathology in their hands, and await the verdict of a 
favorable appreciation of his humble labor in their behalf. 

S. Pancoast, M. D. 



PREFACE 

BY 
DR. WM. WESLEY COOK. 



The work assigned to me on this book has been chiefly 
a rearrangement of its chapters and additions to its al- 
ready rich fund of information. The collection of facts 
contained in the original edition surpasses anything ever 
attempted by any other writer upon this class of topics. 
These facts are so plainly expressed and so fully explained 
that it would be impossible to present them in better form. 
With the additions that have been made by the revising 
editor, this volume now embraces every subject of known 
interest and value to womankind regarding her physical 
being and its care and relationship. 

The acquisition of knowledge is always elevating, and 
womankind can derive only good from becoming acquainted 
with her true self — physical and mental. When such a work 
as this present volume can be so readily obtained, it is a 
great error for anyone to remain in ignorance of the facts 
which are of such vital importance to human existence. 

This seems to be the era of woman's equality with man 
in all things, — mercantile, professional, intellectual, >educa- 
tional and physical; and the eagerness with which she 
reaches out for physiological information, and the persis- 
tency with which she endeavors to develop her body, be- 
token the early possibility of her physical superiority. 

The information contained in this volume can be relied 
upon as absolutely accurate, and its acquisition is the great- 
est educational gift that can be offered to women of all ages 
— from maidenhood to old age. It teaches the young the 
mysteries of their being in chaste and truthful languagie, 




QUEEN LOUISE OF PRUSSIA. 

A Eoyal Beauty, a Queen, a Woman a Mother. 




**A VESTAL VIRGIN." 

Virtue is bold and goodness never fearful. 



PREFACE TO THE REVISED EDITION". XV 

and enables them to learn the beautiful facts of procreation 
as they should be known, free from the inaccuracies and ex- 
aggerations that are usually preeminent. For the middle 
aged it serves as a faithful guide for the preservation of 
health and the proper rearing of offspring; and following- 
its instructions will enable women to refrain from the use 
of injurious drugs and to avoid ithe .horrible mutilations of 
needless surgical operations that are so frequently forced 
upon them. For those about to enter upon the period of old 
age it is invaluable; aiding them to prepare for the im- 
portant changes in their organisms and to insure for them- 
selves peace and comfort in their declining years. 

This is truly a Ladies' New Medical Guide and its careful 
perusal is urged upon everyone desirous of obtaining and 
preserving knowledge, health and happiness. 

Dr. Wm. Wesley Cook. . 



GENERAL CONTENTS. 

Description of Plates . . [ . . -iii 

Publisher's Preface ■ x 

Author's Preface xi 

Preface to Revised Edition . . . xiv 

Table of Contents xvi 

List of Illustrations xxv. 

Introduction ........ xxix 

CHAPTER I. 

PAGE 

The Female Sexual Organs. External Organs of 
Generation — Mons Veneris — External Labia — Cli- 
toris — Internal Labia or Nymphge — Urethra or 
Meatus Urinarius — Hymen, or Vaginal Valve — 
Pars Intermedia — Bulbous Vestibule, or Bulb of 
the Vagina — Constrictor Vagina Muscle 33 

CHAPTER 11. 

Internal Organs of Generation. — Vagina — Uterus, 
or Womb — Ligaments of the Uterus — Fallopian 
Tubes, or Ovaduots — Office of Fallopian Tubes- 
Defects in the Structure of the Fallopian 
Tubes — Ovasacs, or Graafian Follicle — Corpus Lu- 
teum, What is it? — Does the Discharge of Ova take 
place without sexual congress? — Effects of Extirpat- 
ing the Ovaries 40 

CHAPTER III. 

Anatomy^ or Structure of Unimpregnated Ovum. 
Its Oripn and Formation in Human Females, ... y2 



GENERAL CONTENTS. XVIJ 

CHAPTER. IV. PAGE 

Ovum of the Human Female and Animals. The 
Changes that take place during the Passage of the 
Ovum along the Fallopian Tubes 7^ 

CHAPTER V. 

Development of Ova in Birds and Other Ovip- 
arous Animals. — Structure of the Egg — Process 
of Formation — White of the Egg 83 



CHAPTER VI. 
Male Organs of Generation. The Human Testes 90 

CHAPTER VII. 

Functions of the Human Testicles. Origin of 
Spermatozoa 94 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Hermaphrodism. — spurious Hermaphrodism — True 
Hermaphrodism — Causes of Hermaphrodism 100 

CHAPTER IX. 

Menstruation. — Nature of the Discharge — Object 
of Menstruation 113 

CHAPTER X. 

Generation. — Spontaneous Generation — Non-Sexual 
Reproduction — Sexual Reproduction — Reproductive 
Function in Man — Sexual Feeling — Fecundation — 
When Does Impregnation Take Place? — Prevention 
of Conception — Superfoetation — Influence exerted 
by Parents of Offspring — Marks and Deformities. . 120 



XVlll GENERAL CONTENTS 

CHAPTER XL page 

Nature's Institutes for the Procreation and Per- 
petuation OF the Human Species. — Moral Love 
and Sexual Passion — Courtship — Marriage — Effects 
of Continence — Celibacy contrary to Nature — 
Philoprogenitiveness, or Pai^ental Love and Care of 
Offspring — When and Whom to Marry — Summary 
of the Economy of Human Life 154 

CHAPTERXn. 

Pregnancy. — Natural or Uterine Pregnancy— Growth 
of the Embryo — The Placenta — The Umbilical 
Cord — Nutrition and Circulation of the Foetus — 
Signs of Pregnancy 177 

CHAPTER XHL 

Confinement. — Preparations — Assistants — • The 
Nurse — The Room — The Bed — Clothing — Baby^s 
Outfit — Labor — Symptoms of Approaching Labor — 
Symptoms that Labor has commenced — Spurious 
Pains — Diagnosis of False Pains — Treatment — 
Labor: Natural, Difficult, Preternatural, Complex — 
After Treatment — Infant after Birth 199 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Lactation. — Structure of Mammae — Signs of Good 
Milk — Occurence of Medicine, Poison, etc., in Milk 
— Influence of Mind on the Secretions of Milk — 
Nursing — Diseases of Breast during Lactation — 
Sore Nipples, Treatment — Retracted Nipple, Treat- 
ment — Inflammation of Breast, Symptoms, Causes, 
Treatment — Should the Child be nursed from Diseas- 
ed Breast 213 



GENERAL CONTENTS. XIX 

CHAPTER XV. page- 

Disorders During Pregnancy. — Pregnancy is Nat- 
ural — Nervous Disorders — Toothache — Sleepless- 
ness — Nausea and Vomiting — Heartburn — Profuse 
Saliva — Intestinal Troubles — Constipation — Cramps 
— Colic — Disorders of Circulation — Excess of 
Blood — Bleeding at the Nose — Spitting Blood — 
Distended Veins — Palpitation of the Heart — Short- 
ness of Breath— Dropsy — Cough — Derangements of 
the Urine 229 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Painless Childbirth. — Childbirth a Natural Func- 
tion — The Use of Drugs — Exercise — Bathing — 
The Bowels — Sleep — Clothing 244 

CHAPTER XVH. 

Change of Life. — Menopause — Climactenic — Peculiar 
Cases — A Natural Change — Ovarian Changes — First 
Signs of the IMenopause — Flashes of Heat — Resem- 
blance to Pregnancy — Irritability — Few Deaths — 
Discomfort Expected — Possible Diseases — Sexual 
Desire — Controlling Influences — A Word to Hus- 
bands — Disorders during Change of Life — Mental 
Disturbances — Melancholy — Obscene and Lascivious 
Thoughts — Loss of Appetite — Excitability and Volu- 
bility — Consumption and Cancer — Neuralgia — Gen- 
eral Management 260 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Over-Productiveness. Relative Proportion of the 
Male and Female Sexes 270 



XX GENERAL CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XIX. PAGE 

Extra-Uterine Pregnancy. Ovarian Pregnancy — 
Abdominal Pregnancy — Fallopian Pregnancy 284 

CHAPTER XX. 

Termatology, or Congenital Deformities. Diseases 
of Children Previous to Birth 288 

CHAPTER XXL 
Woman's Sphere of Action 298 

CHAPTER XXH. 



Physical Perfection. — Kalygynomial Pathology — 
Elements of Female Beauty — Importance of Under- 
standing the subject of Human Beauty 310 



CHAPTER XXni. 

Some of the Principal Diseases Occurring from 
Infancy to Puberty. Irritation and Sympathy — 
— Dentition or Teething — Cholera Infantum, or 
Summer Co)nphKnt: Symptoms, Causes. Treatment 
— Scarlet Fever: Scarlatina Simplex, Scarlatina 
Anginosa, Scarlatina, ^laligna. Scarlatina without 
Eruption, Preventives in Scarlet Fever — Measles, 
or Rubeoli: Cause, Treatment — Croup: Cause, 
Symptoms, Catarrhal Croup, Pseudo-Croup, Treat- 
ment — Whooping Cough : Forming Stage, Con- 
vulsive Stage, Declining Stage, Causes. Treatment 
— Catarrh in Children: Symptoms, Treatment.... 316 



GENERAL CONTENTS. XXi 

CHAPTER XXIV. page 

Diseases of Females Unattended with Pregnancy. 
Division I. Diseases of the External Organs of 
Generation. Diseases of the Labia: Symptoms, 
Treatment — Irritation and Inflammation of the Vulva 
in Children: Symptoms, Treatment — Pruritus, or 
Itching of the Vulva: Symptoms, Treatment — 
Division IL Diseases of the Vagina. — Imper- 
forate Hymen: Treatment — Vaginetis, or inflamma- 
Leucorrhea, or Whites: Symptoms — Cervical 
Leucorrhoea, Vaginal Leucorrhoea: Causes of 
Leucorrhoea, Treatment, Injections — Vaginal 
Leucorrhoea. — Division III. Diseases of Uterus 
and Fallopian Tubes. — Prolapsus, or Falling of 
Uterus or Womb: Symptoms, Causes, Treatment. 
Retroversion, or Retroflexion of Uterus: Symptoms, 
Causes, Treatment — Amiversion of the Uterus: 
Symptoms, Causes, Treatment — Inflammation of 
Ovaries and Tubes: Symptoms, Causes, Treatment 
—Amenorrhoea, or Obstruction of Menses — Sup- 
pressed Menstruation: Symptoms, Causes, Treat- 
ment — Absent Menstruation: Symptoms, Treat- 
ment — Dysmenorrhoce, or Painful Menstruation: 
Symptoms, Causes, Treatment — Menorrhagia, or 
Profuse Menstruation: Symptoms, Treatment — 
Chlorosis, or Green Sickness: Symptoms, Causes, 
Treatment — Ovarian Dropsy: Simple Cysts, Com- 
pound Cysts, Fluid Contents of Cysts, Quantity of 
Fluid, Hydatids or Ovarian Cysts, Dermoid Cysts: 
Symptoms, Couse, Treatment 34I 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Structure of the Skin. Cutis Vera, or Sensitive 
Skin — Basement Membrane, or Rete Muscosum — 
Epidermis, or Cuticle — Sudoriferous Glands — Se- 
bacous Glands 37-5 



Xxii GENER.\L CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXVL page 

Function of the Skin and the Best Means for Its 
Preservation. General Receipts — Wash for the 
Skin and Complexion, Complexion Paste, Remark- 
able Wash, To Remove Pimples, To Remove Flesh 
Worms, Queen Bess' Complexion Wash, Excellent 
Cosmetic, Lavender Water, Elder Flower Water, 
Freckles, Wash for Freckles, Tan, etc., Freckle Wash, 
Lemon Cream for Sunburn and Freckles, Preventive 
Wash for Sunburn 379 

CHAPTER XXVn. 

The Care of Children. — New Born Infant, Navel, 
Clothing, Bathing — Sleep Required by Children — 
Infant Feeding, Breast Milk and Artificial Feeding — 
Milk, Value, Dilution, Temperature, etc. — Manage- 
ment of Infants During the Summer — Exercise, 
What to Observe — The Pulse, Temperature, Respira- 
tion, Evacuation — Signs of Health 385 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Hygiene and Care of the Aged. — Causes of Old 
Age and Their Avoidance — Rules for the Care of the 
Aged 413 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

Suggestions for Health and Beauty. — The Care of 
the Eyes — Test of Eyesight — Weak Sight — Imper- 
fect Sight — Directions for the Preservation of Good 
Sight — Use of Spectacles and Eye Glasses — Con- 
tagious Eye Diseases — Diseases of Infants' Eyes — 
Common Eye Accidents — Care of the Ear — Care of 
Skin, Soap, Cosmetics, Toilet Cologne — Care of the 
Teeth — Tooth Powder — Care of the Mouth, Hands, 
and Feet — In-Growing Toe Nails, Corns, and Bun- 
ions — Hair Dyes and Other Means for Its Beauty 
and Preservation — Floney Water — Pomade against 
Baldness — Modes of Preserving Children's Teeth — 
Preserving Permanent Teeth — Disease of Gums 417 



GENERAL CONTENTS. XXlll 

CHAPTER XXX. page 

Cause and Treatment of Foul Breath. — Treatment 
to Secure Fragrant Breath — ^A Bad Breath 441 

CHAPTER XXXL 

What and How to Eat. — Proper Care of the Stomach 
— What ^Digestion Means — Mouth, Stomach and 
Intestinal Digestion — Foods and their Classification 
— Fish, Oyster, Clams, Lobsters, Shrimps — Eggs — 
Milk— Butter-milk— Goat's Milk— Cheese— Meats, 
Fowls — Fruits — Apples — Peaches and Pears — 
Quinces— Grapes — Raisins, Figs and Prunes — 
Oranges — Pineapples — Nuts — Small Fruits — 
Vegetables — Potatoes — Rice — Barley — Beans 
— Onions — Carrots, Cabbage and Turnips — Bread . . 443 

CHAPTER XXXn. 

How TO Live and Enjoy Life 457 

CHAPTER XXXHL 

Physical Culture. — Exercises in the Home for 
Women — How to Gain Health and Strength — How 
to Gain Beauty and Symmetry of Form — How to 
Reduce Weight without Medicine — How Men May 
Use these Exercises a6i 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

Hygienic and Household Recipes. — Toilet Hints — 
Table of Medicine and Doses — Expectation of Life 
at Various Ages — The Death Rate per 1,000 — Ex- 
pectation of Life at Various Ages, and other Tables . 472 

Glossary 482 

Index 493 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



S. Pancoast, M. D Frontispiece 

The Young Mother 2 

The Blessing of Motherhood ,6 

Home Sweet Home , 7 

Queen Louise of Prussia 14 

A Vestal Virgin 15 

Graduation Day 22 

Youth 22i 

The Heart's Awakening 24 

Beauty's Eyes 25 

Consolation in Song 30 

In the Hammock 31 

Night 46 

The Double Star 47 

The Voices of Fairyland 63 

A Messenger of Love 64 

Kiss Me Quick 79 

The Evening Story 80 

Early IMorning 95 

Madonna and Child 96 

Beautiful Womanhood m 

Under the \"ine Leaves 113 

"O, She Is All Perfection !" 143 

Lola 144 

Expectation 1^9 

At the Masquerade 160 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Dressed for the Fancy Ball .206 

The Silhouette 207 

A Fantasy 222 

Woman's Glory — Her Hai-r. 223 

Swiss Mother and Babe 254 

On the Heath 255 

The Return from the Fields 270 

Easter Lilies 271 

A Tempest in a Wash-Bowl 286 

The Little Housekeeper 287 

Exercise 8 — To perfect the figure 302 

Exercise 8 — Symmetry of form .303 

Exercise 9 — To develop height 334 

Exercise 14 — To reduce flesh 335 

Exercise 16 — To reduce large hips or increase small 

ones 350 

Exercise 19 — To develop the legs 350 

Exercise 22 — Learning the twist 382 

Exercise 24 — She has learned how. 383 

Exercise 29 — The twirl at waist level 398 

Exercise 30 — To straighten the arms 399 

Exercise 31 — To strengthen the back 430 

Exercise 2y^ — To develop graceful movements 431 



LIST OF ENGRAVINGS. 

PAGE 

Fig. I. Anterior View of the Sexual Organs 35 

Fig. 2. Body of the Uterus, divided into two Halves 41 

Fig. 3. 'Section of Female Pelvis 42 

Fig. 4. The Uterus, divided into three parts 43 

Fig. 5. Uterus with its appendages, showing where 
and how Impregnation occurs in the Fallopian 

tube 48 

Fig. 6. Left Fallopian Tube, from an adult 50 

Fig. 7. Human Ovary Enlarged 54 

Fig. 8. Longitudinal section of an adult Ovary 55 

Fig. 9. Section of a Part of the Ovary of an Infant 

aged twenty months 56 

Fig. 10. Longitudinal section of the Graafian Follicles in 

the Human Ovary 58 

Fig. II. Graafian Vesicle of the Rabbit 59 

Fig. 12. Portion of the Ovary of the Sow 63 

Fig. 13. Ovum of the Rabbit in the act of escaping 

from a ruptured Graafian Follicle 63 

Fig. 14. Ovary about the time of cessation of Menstrua- 
tion 66 

Fig. 15. Ovary in Old Age 66 

Fig. 16. Section of the Ovary of a Woman who died 
at the end of the end of the fourth month of 

utero-gestation 68 

Fig. 17. Graafian Follicle and Corpus Luteum 68 

Fig 18. Ovum 73 

Fig 19. Ripe Ovum ^j 

Fig. 20. The Ovum on first arriving at Fallopian tube JJ 

Fig. 21. The Ovum a little more advanced in the tube 78 
Fig. 22, 23, 24. The Ovum still further advanced and 

showing a division of the Yelk substance. . 79 

Fig. 25. Ovum of Rabbit with Spermatozoa 80 

XXV 



XXVI LIST OF ENGRAVINGS. 

PAGE 

Fig. 26. Ovary and Ovaduct of a laying Fowl. 85 

Fig. 27. jNlanner in which the ChalazcS, Albumen, etc. 

are deposited. A. B. C. D 87 

Fig. 28. Ova of the Adder 8S 

Fig. 29. Relation of the Ovaries, Ovum, Ovaduct and 

Uterus in Mammalia 88 

Fig. 30. Testes injected with Mercury 91 

Fig. 31. Structure of the Testicle injected with Mer- 
cury 92 

Fig. 32. Human Spermatozoa 94 

Fig. 33. Spermatozoon from the Human Testicle 95 

Fig. 34. Various forms of Spermatozoa 96 

Fig. 36, 37, 38. Appearance of Semen under the micro- 
scope 99 

Fig. 39. Appearance of a Female's External Organs of 
Generation, which were supposed to be those 

of a IMale until after death 102 

Fig. 40. External appearance of the Organs of Genera- 
tion of a Female 104 

Fig. 41. A complete case of Hermaphroditic Malforma- 
tion no 

Fig. 42. Section of the Lining Membrane of the Human 

Uterus 179 

Fig. 43. Advanced Stage of the Decidua Reflexa around 

the Ovum i8o 

Fig. 44. Uterus in the first month of gestation, showing 

formation of foetal chamber 180 

Fig. 45. Diagram of the Structure of the Placenta. . . . 181 

Fig. 46. Diagram of the Placental Cavity 181 

Fig. 47. Embryo of twelve to fourteen days laid open. . 183 

Fig. 48. Embryo of twenty-one days laid open 183 

Fig. 49. Embryo of thirty days 184 

Fig. 50. Embryo of forty-five days 185 

Fig. 51. Embryo of sixty days 185 

Fig. 52. Embryo of three months enclosed in the 

Amnion 186 



LIST OF ENGRAVINGS. XXVll 

PAGE 

Fig. 53. Foetus at the age of four months 187 

Fig. 54. Foetus at the age of five months, with the Pla- 
centa and Membrane 188 

Fig. 55. Foetus of seven months 189 

Fig. 56. Foetus of nine months 190 

Fig. 57. Position and size of Unimpregnated Uterus. . 194 
Fig. 58. Position and size of the Impregnated Uterus 

of the period of three months 195 

Fig. 59. Do. do. at six months 196 

Fig. 60. Period of nine months, with the natural posi- 
tion of the Child 197 

Fig. 61. Plan of Foetal Circulation 209 

Fig. 62. Lactiferous Mammary Glands 214 

Fig. 63. Mother Nursing iher Child 215 

Fig. 64. Ovarian Pregnancy of three months 285 

Fig. 65. Congenital Malformation of two Foetuses.... 289 

Fig. 66. Congenital Malformation of two Foetuses. . . . 290 

Fig. 67. Congenital Malformation of two Foetuses .... 291 

Fig. 68. Prolapsus, or Falling of the Womb 350 

Fig. 69. Well-developed, Symmetrical and Healthy Fe- 
male Form 352 

Fig. 70. Female laboring under Falling of Womb 353 

Fig. 71. Healthy, erect, well-proportioned Female figure 356 

Fig. y2. Badly-proportioned Female figure 357 

Fig. 73. Retroversion of the Womb 358 

Fig. 74. Morbid Human Ovary 368 

Fig. 75. Ovarian Cysts, etc 369 

Fig. 76. Ovarian Cyst, containing hair, etc 370 

Fig. yy. How to Arrange the Hair 385 

Fig. 78. Structure of the Skin 374 

Fig. 79. Sudoriferous Glands 376 

Fig, 80. Representation of Sebaceaus Follicles 377 




GRADUATION DAY. 

High school girls at graduation exercises often dress in Greek costume. 




YOUTH. 

''The fairest flower in the o;arilen of creation is a yonnir mind, offerinc; and 
imfoldinof itself to the intinenee of Divine ^Yisdonl, as the heliotrope turns its sweet 
blossoms to the snn. ' * ^^!'- J- E. Smith. 



INTRODUCTION 



To trace the Ariadnean thread of Physiology and Path- 
ology, and develop the mysterious elements which constitute 
the vis medicatrix of the human organism — insuring buoy- 
ant health, vigorous physical and intellectual powers, grace, 
symmetry, elasticity, and every other functional attribute of 
the human being — is a task which has been undertaken by 
medical men, philosophers and savants in all ages of the 
world. Much accordingly is known of the secret and silent 
workings of Nature — much of the relative phenomena of 
spirit and matter, as dependent and mutual adjuncts of hu- 
man existence, ^constituting a sound mind and a perfect ani- 
mal organization. Yet, with all our knowledge, we are far 
from understanding the true means by which manly strength 
and womanly beauty may be maintained in pristine super- 
iority or normal glory and fullness, in accordance with some 
definite or specific standard of human longevity and pro- 
creation. The ancient Greeks and Romans possessed sound 
and rational views in respect to the nature and functions of 
the human being, and instituted many valuable laws and 
regulations calculated to ensure a hardy race, and the most 
exalted mental and physical perfection, as well of the femi- 
nine as masculine sex. The more modern Germans, also, 
had similar institutions intended for the highest develop- 
ment of man, while the people of Great Britain to this day 
retain much of the stamina inherent of their lusty progeni- 
tors of Saxon and Norman origin. The contrast especially 
between the physical attributes of the females of the Albion 
Isle and those of the United States is eminently in favor of 
the former. England is renowned for at least three dis- 
tinct characteristics, as exhibited in the graceful vigor of her 
trees, the symmetry and fleetness of her horses, and the bril- 
liant vis vitce and exuberant loveliness of her women. Thp. 

xxix 



XXX INTRODUCTION. 

most beautiful women in the world are found in the realms 
of the British Empire. Other nations have their lovely wom- 
en, it is true, but they are exceptions rather than a general 
rule to what should be the universal law of normal health 
and grace. There can certainly be no good and sufRcient 
reason why the fair daughters of Columbia should fall so 
lamentably behind their trans-Atlantic sisters and cousins, 
if not in intellectual qualities, at least in the essential ele- 
ments of perfectly developed womanhood. The cause of 
this inferiority of American females is undoubtedly owing 
to their improper physical training during the adnascent 
period of life — to premature marriages — to the cares of too 
early maternity — to the foolish and ridiculous convention- 
alities of society — to absurd customs, unjust laws, and a 
lack of a due appreciation of what should constitute the 
sphere of the sex, as the procreant instrument for the per- 
petuation of the human race, agreeably to the sublime in- 
junction and ordinances of the Great Creator and Law-giver 
of Universal Nature. 

Nature, indeed, has implanted in the human breast a deli- 
cate sense of perception of the beautiful in general creation ; 
but of all other forms of loveliness, there is none that so 
much delights and enchants the soul of man as the beauty 
of the human femak. It absorbs the ideal dream of the 
sculptor and the painter, while many a modern Praxiteles 
and Apelles vie with each other to produce such models of 
perfection as the glorious sculpture of the one and the ad- 
mirable picture of Venus Anadyomene of the other, both of 
which masterpieces of art excited the most remarkable en- 
thusiasm among the Greeks. It was from, a public exhibition 
of a most beautiful and perfectly-formed woman named 
Phryne that each of these works was achieved. The Venus 
of Praxiteles especially was a chef d'oeuvre of human imita- 
tion. It was so remarkably true to nature that the people 
of the celebrated city of Gnidus fancied that the marble 
moved, that it seemed to speak, while the illusion was so 



INTRODUCTION. XXXI 

great that they ended by applying their lips to those of a 
cold and insensible representation of a most fascinating 
woman, which statue they subsequently worshiped as a 
goddess. This piece of sculpture showed a remarkable 
knowledge of anatomy — of physical conformation and beauty 
— on the part of that classic nation. A modern writer on 
Human Female Beauty recommends all sensible and intelli- 
gent females to procure a copy of this celebrated Venus, 
and study its outline, as what should constitute a perfect 
female figure, in respect to their own personal improve- 
ment and sexual contour and beauty. 

This suggestion is an excellent one, and worthy of due 
consideration by the sex. There is certainly a natural char- 
acteristic in every female to desire to be esteemed lovely and 
amiable, while she may well be encouraged in every means 
calculated to enhance her charms and accomplishments. All 
artificial adjuncts to this end, however, will be in vain if she 
fail to comprehend the law of her being, the purposes of her 
existence, and remain in ignorance of the processes by which 
to insure perfect development, and joyous, bounding health. 
Indeed, no woman can be beautiful without the enjoyment 
of perfect health. Each female, therefore, should carefully 
contemplate the mysteries of her organism, and seek to ar- 
rest those abnormal influences which tend to the detriment of 
her native vigor and physiological perfections. She should 
know when and whom to marry — when and how often to 
bear children. She should have the privilege to be the guar- 
dian of her own procreative functions, and the right to re- 
fuse sexual commerce when considered repugnant to the 
instincts of Nature, or when found inimical to her health, 
beauty and longevity. She should have the option to bring 
only lovely and healthy offspring into existence, while she 
should be taught to look upon sickly and malformed issue 
as a crime against Nature, and a grievous offense in the sight 
of immaculate Heaven. 

To facilitate such humane and philanthropic purpose— to 



XXXli INTRODUCTION. 

elevate the sex to her rightful and natural position from the 
degraded creature of man's lusts and caprices— to show her 
how she may retain her loveliness and physical and mental 
powers to the latest period of human life — and at the same 
time improve the future races of man, by reformatory and 
recuperative elements bearing upon the present generation 
of men and women, cannot be unworthy the consideration 
of every true lover and friend of his species. For this end 
this work is written. Accordingly the author would 
have his views and sentiments deliberately weighed, and 
judgment passed upon his performance as it may be deemed 
beneficial or prejudicial to the general w^ell-being of society. 
He has only most solemnly to add that he repudiates all 
evil intentions or improper motives in the compilation of 
this work, and trusts that if he has misinterpreted his mis- 
sion in furtherance of human glory and exaltation, he will 
at least not be placed in the category of those who willfully 
and wantonly seek to corrupt and destroy the strength and 
flower of the American nation. He sincerely believes with 
the Sacred Text, ''That righteousness exalteth a nation, and 
that sin is a reproach to any people." He would especially 
inculcate the purest virtue and morality, and frown down 
everything partaking of the prurient, sensual, and revolting. 
He would save the race from utter debasement, degeneracy 
and extinction,, and replenish the earth with an order of 
humanity of the fullest physical development and the most 
transcendant intellectual and spiritual attributes, and thus 
restore the human creature to his destined position of an 
Angel of Light, created and fashioned in the image of Deity, 
the Great Father and Ruler of universal physical and spirit- 
ual existences. 



WOMANHOOD 



CHAPTER I. 
THE FEMALE SEXUAL ORGANS. 

ANATOMY OR STRUCTURE OF THE FEMALE ORGANS OF GENER- 
ATION. 

The generative or reproductive organs of the human 
female are usually divided into the internal and external. 
Those regarded as internal are concealed from view and 
protected within the body. Those that can be readily per- 
ceived are termed external. The entrance of the vagina may 
be regarded as the line of demarcation of the two divisions. 

EXTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 

The external organs of generation consist of the Mons 
Veneris, External and Internal Labia, Clitoris, Meatus Uri- 
naritis and Hymen. 

1. Mons Veneris. — This is the prominence situated over 
the symphysis pubis, consisting of the integuments or skin, 
(fatty or adipose tissue), and sebaceous follicles, and cov- 
ered with hair at puberty. 

2. External Labia. — The labia majora (large lips) are 
sometimes called the external lips of the vagina, and close the 
orifice of that passage, or canal. They are two thick mem- 
branous folds, constituting the sides of the external puden- 
dum, and extending from the mons veneris above to the 



34 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

perinseum below. By their union below the perinaeum, they 
form the forchette or fraenum. At the posterior extremity, 
close to the entrance of the vagina, there is a small depres- 
sion termed the fossa navicularis. Externally the labia ma- 
jora consists of a delicate skin covered with hair, continuous 
with that of the thigh and pubic region. The internal sur- 
face resembles a mucous membrane ; is thin and smooth, of a 
reddish or pink color in young, and pale in old age; being 
supplied with sebaceous follicles or depressions which se- 
crete an oleaginous substance. In the virgin both lips are 
closely united, forming a longitudinal slit. After frequent 
coition and parturition they remain, more or less, perma- 
nently separated by the labia minor (the smaller or inner 
lips), protruding between them. They are sometimes the 
seat of swelling and suppuration, which is frequently very 
painful and distressing to the patient. They occasionally 
entirely unite, which is caused by ulceration and the close 
approximation of each labia. They are sometimes found 
united in this way at birth. The diseases of these parts are 
frequently the consequence of uncleanliness. 

3. Clitoris. — This is a body which is seen immediately 
below the mons veneris, by separating the external labia. It 
is usually about one inch in length, and formed similarly to 
the male penis. It consists of two corpora cavernosa ; has a 
glans, prepuce and double frsenulum, but no meatus urin- 
arius. It is situated below the anterior commissure of the 
labia minor, and is covered by the prepuce. It is attached 
to the pubic bone or anterior part of the pelvis {Fig. i, /) ; 
and by two crura from the ascending rami of the ischia, to 
each of which an erector muscle is attached. The corpora 
cavernosa unite under the symphysis pubis terminating in the 
glans of the clitoris which reaches beyond the prepuce in the 
shape of a roundish body of the size of a pea. It is united 
superiorly to the symphysis pubis by means of a frsenulum, 
and inferiorly to the labia minora by means of another frae- 
nulum. This portion of the pudendum is richly endowed 



Fig. 8, 




SECTION OF FEMALE PELVIS AND ITS CONTAINED VISCERA. 
A, uterus; B. bladder; CC. rectum; D, anterior, and E, posterior lip of cervix uteri; 
F, connective tissue uniting the anterior wall of uterus to the bladder; 6, loose tissue be- 
tween the posterior wall of uterus and rectum ; H, vagina. 



FEMALE SEXUAL ORGANS. 36 

with nerves and vessels. It becomes erect during coition, and 
is the principal seat of the thrill or voluptuous sensation in 
the female. In nymphomania, the clitoris is sometimes cut 

Fig. I. 




ANTERIOR VIEW OF THE EXTERNAL ORGANS I (After Kobelt ) 

a, vestibular bulb; h, constrictor vaginae mviscle, according to Kobelt the 
compressor of the bulb. It is here represented as drawn back behind the 
bulb, which in the natural position is covered by it; c, anterior division of 
the muscle which passes over the body of the clitoris, serving to depress the 
organ, and to compress the dorsal vein; d, posterior tendinous division of 
the same muscle; e, intermedia; f, glans clitoridis; g, veins proceeding 

from the nymphae; h, dorsal vein of the clitoris; i, branches communicating 
with the obturator veins; k, branches ascending to the epigastric veins; 
/, obturator veins; m, corpus clitoridis; n, glans clitoridis of the left side. 

by the knife and the parts cauterized, before this species of 
insanity can be permanently cured. The clitoris of the 
women living in a warm climate is usually larger than with 



36 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

those of colder zones. Such is its excessive length ahiong 
the Abyssinian, Mendingan, and Ibbon women, that it is a 
popular usage to extirpate a portion of the obstruction. 
When the Abyssinians were converted to Christianity, this 
•species of circumcision was abolished as a remnant of pagan- 
ism. The men, however, soon rebelled against the innova- 
tion, when it became necessary for the Propaganda of Rome 
to send a surgeon to restore the ancient custom. The clitoris 
is sometimes four or five inches in length, and of the thick- 
ness of a boy's penis prior to pubescence. Such malformation 
(has induced unnatural satisfaction of the sexual instinct be- 
tween two women, or between a so-called hermaphrodite and 
a virgin. The so-termed "Lesbian love," or the lustful em- 
braces of wom'en of each other, arose from such abnormal 
condition of the clitoris. This revolting vice derived its 
name from the Island of Lesbos, where it was practiced by 
the celebrated poetess Sappho. In ancient Rome there was 
ix society of these creatures who were called the ''Tribades." 
Prior to the first French revolution, there was a similar so- 
ciety in Paris, who, as if to add mockery to their infamy, 
called themselves the "Vestals." 

4. Internal Labia, or Nymphae. — These are two dis- 
tinct folds of membranes lying within the labia majora, (or 
external lips) and attached above to the clitoris and external 
labia below. Posteriorly they are closer together than an- 
f teriorly ; externally they terminate in a cock's-comb-shaped, 
indented, free margin. They consist of a delicate crimson 
membrane, richly provided with nerves. Between its ex- 
ternal and internal layers is concealed a loose cellular tissue 
and a number of mucous, glands. Each lip divides at the 
anterior and superior extremity into two crura. The lower 
ones unite with the clitoris ,while the upper ones, above the 
clitoris, unite and form a sort of cap or prepuce. 

In Hindostan, Persia and Turkey they are much elong- 
ated, and have to be removed with the knife on account of 
their interference in child-birth. In labor they protrude, 



FEMALE SEXUAL ORGANS. o t 

and are not unfrequ^ntly lacerated, at the same time pro- 
tecting the external labia. Among women, who have borne 
many children, such elongation is very considerable. 

It is only in females in whom they do not protrude, that 
the labia minora have the rosy color of a mucous membrane. 
When they protrude they become dry, hard, and assume a 
brown color. If the sexual organs are abused they become 
much relaxed, and hang down like flaps of an inch in width. 
Among the women of the Hottentots and Bosjemans, they 
are sometimes from six to eight inches long, as described by 
travelers. Among the northern tribes of Africa, also, they 
are habitually so long that they have to be cut off. 

5. Urethra, or Meatus Urinarius. — This is the open- 
ing into the bladder — about one inch below the clitoris, and 
one-third of an inch above the upper surface of the mouth 
of the vagina. The meatus urinarius forms a small, pad- 
shaped ring. It is situated in a little fossa, or lacunae, or de- 
pression. Many females are under the impression that the 
urine passes along the vagina. The opening into the bladder 
terminates externally, and on a line with the external open- 
ing of the vagina. The internal labia give an external di- 
rection to the current of urine, and thus prevent it from 
passing into the vagina. It sometimes becomes necessary 
to draw off the contents of the bladder in females, for a 
considerable length of time. The patient herself, or some 
of her female friends, may soon become acquainted with the 
passage or use of the female catheter and thus obviate the 
exposure which is very repugnant to a delicate female. The 
triangular space between the clitoris, meatus urinarius, and 
labia minora, is termed the vestibule of the vagina. 

6. Hymen, or Vaginal Valve. — This is a thin mem- 
brane of semi-lunar shape, and stretched across the orifice of 
the vagina, (Fig. i.) It has generally one or more open- 
ings for the passage of the menses. Imperforated hymen 
has been known to cause great distress in many females, at 
their first catamenial flow, the discharge of blood completely 



38 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

blocking up the vaginal canal and extending into the uterus 
or womb, thus causing hysterical paroxysms and other alarm- 
ing symptoms. In such cases it must be ruptured and the 
discharge eliminated. It is usually ruptured at the first sex- 
ual congress. Sometimes, however, it is so tense and un- 
yielding as to require the aid of a knife before the sexual act 
can be accomplished. In virgins the sexual delight is in- 
creased even by the pain which ^he tearing of the hymen 
causes. 

The presence of the hymen was formerly considered a 
certain test of virginity, on account of its being ruptured 
during coition. This idea has long since been repudiated, 
for it is not unfrequently lost through accident, disease, etc. 
In many instances, it does not give way in the first or sub- 
sequent connections and pregnancy. In such cases, the 
spermatozoa of the male work themselves through the open- 
ing in the hymen, and finally pass up through the vagina, 
uterus, and into the Fallopian tubes, where impregnation 
occurs. Therefore, medical writers no longer regard the 
presence of the hymen as proof of chastity, or its absence a 
proof of immorality. 

When the labia and nymphse are removed, a vascular 
erectile structure is brought to view, with the contractile 
muscle which surrounds the mouth of the vagina. These 
are called Pars Intermedia, Bulbus Vestibule, and Constric- 
tor Vaginal Muscle. 

a. Pars Intermedia. — This dorsal vein {Fig. i,h) of the 
clitoris gives off several branches which communicate with 
other branches given off anteriorly. These veins enter the 
body of the clitoris by two rows of apertures or canals along 
its under surface — then afterward pass out of the clitoris, 
(previously uniting with the veins from the glands of the 
clitoris, labia and nymphse), and form a series of convoluted 
veins, which pass down and terminate in the bulb of the 
vestibule. This is the structure termed by Rohelt the Pars 
Intermedia. (Fig. i, e.) 




ORGANS OF A WOMAN 




FALLING OF THE WOMB FALLING OFTHE WOMB 

BACKWARDS AGAINST THE RECTUM FORWAR D AG AINST THE BLADDE R 



FEMALE SEXUAL ORGANS. 39 

b. Bulbils Vestibuli, or Bulb of the Vagina. — Lying on 
both sides of the entrance into the vagina, immediately be- 
hind the labia and nymph?e, are two bulbous masses, con- 
sisting of tortuous veins enclosed in a fibrous membrane. 
They are about the size of a chestnut when in a collapsed 
state. When well-filled with blood they may be compared 
to a leech, {Fig. i, a.) They are continuous with the Pars 
Intermedia just described. 

c. Constrictor Vaginal Muscle. — The clitoris, pars inter- 
media, and bulbus vestibuli, are enclosed in a thin muscle, 
which is called the Constrictor Vaginal Muscle, {Fig. i, b. 
& c.) The fibres of this muscle interlace with the fibres of 
the sphincter ani enclosing the mouth of the rectum. The 
muscle becomes smaller as it ascends, and embracing the 
vesticular bulb, converges and meets at the root of the clit- 
oris its fellow from the opposite side, where it (the muscle) 
terminates in a narrow tendon. The ofiice of this muscle is 
to compress the dorsal vein, and at the same time the lower 
portion, by compressing the vascular apparatus of the vesti- 
buli bulb, forces the blood upward into the body of the 
clitoris, and thus producing congestion and erection of that 
organ.— (C:yc/(?/>, of Anat. et Phys.) 



CHAPTER II. 
INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 

The internal reproductive organs of the female consist 
of the Vagina, Uterus, Fallopian Tubes, or Ovaducts, and 
Ovari. 

I. Vagina. — This lies between the rectum and the blad- 
der, and extends from the external labia to the neck of the 
uterus. It is about one inch in diameter in virgins, but much 
larger in those who have borne children. Its length is from 
five to six inches. The uterine end surrounds the neck of 
the womb and assists in supporting the same. 

The Vagina consists of three coats or distinct membranes 
— the external being fibrous, the middle muscular, and the 
internal mucous . The latter secretes a mucus, which, when 
the female is in good health, is merely sufficient to keep the 
vagina in a moist condition. When it does more than this, 
the secretion is discharged externally, and called Leucorrhoea 
or Whites. In coition this secretion is increased. The 
vagina in some females contracts powerfully when stimulated 
by the male intromittent organ, which increases sexual pleas- 
ures during the act of copulation. The office of this organ 
is to receive the seminal fluid and facilitate its passage into 
the uterus. During menstruation it also voids the catamenial 
flow, and it likewise transmits the foetus and placenta during 
labor. 

Abnormal conditions of the vagina occasionally exist. In 
some instances it has been found wanting, there being no 
trace of any canal leading to the uterus observed. Some- 
times this channel is so narrow as scarcely to admit a goose 
quill through its length, but such cases, however, are very 
rare. 

A vertical septum occasionally divides the vagina through 

40 



INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 41 

its whole course, thus exhibiting a double vagina and a 
double hymen. (Fig. 2.) Such malformation, however, 
does not prevent conception or parturition. In other in- 



FiG. 2. 




The body of the uterus divided into two halves, which are united at the 
cervix by a horizontal commissure representing the fundus. The os uteri 
and vagina are double. 

Stances, a transverse septum may obstruct the vagina more 
or less completely. Such obstruction is seldom perfect ; 
hence, as there is usually some perforation, there may be 
no hindrance to impregnation. Such blockade may occur 
at any part of the vagina, and may result from the membra- 
nous folds being unnaturally developed, or it may occur from 
inflammation attendant upon disease or labor. If these sep- 
tums are complete, leaving no perforations, serious results 
may arise from the accumulation of the menstrual secretion. 
Laceration may occur during pregnancy, while fistulous 
openings into the rectum or bladder may be formed. 

The vagina is liable to various forms of disease, such as 
inflammation, ulceration, abscess, mortification, etc. ; while 
cysts and tumors are not unfrequently found, all of which 
will be alluded to when describing the diseases of the organs 
of generation. 



4^ Ladies new medical guide. 

2. Uterus, or Womb. — The unimpregnated uterus lies 
entirely within the pelvis — the bladder being in front, the 
rectum behind, the Fallopian tubes on each side, or laterally, 
and the vagina below. (Fig- 3-) The form of the uterus 
has been compared to a flask with its mouth turned down- 
ward; also to a pear, or a truncated cone. Perhaps a flat- 
tened pear will convey the best idea of the natural appear- 
ance of the organ. 

The uterus does not attain its full size or development 
until the period of pubescence. Previous to this time it is not 
much altered from its infantile condition. As the period 
of puberty approaches, there will be a gradual enlargement 
of the mammae, which fact will indicate an increase in the 
bulk and weight of the uterus. After this period of develop- 
ment, it remains of the same size throughout life in the un- 
impregnated female. The average size of the womb at 
puberty, or after it has attained its full growth, is three in- 
ches in length, and two in breadth at the points of attach- 
ment to the Fallopian tubes. The diameter of the neck is 
much less, being usually about one inch. 

The uterus is usually divided into three parts — called the 
fundus, body, and neck. The fundus is that portion above 
the insertion of the Fallopian tubes. It is very dense, (Fig. 
4, a a.) and firm in texture. It is a portion the least subject 
to disorganization from any cause. Other portions of the 
womb are liable to be destroyed by carcinomatous or cancer- 
ous ulceration, while the fundus remains uninjured. On the 
other hand, it. Is the part of the organ to which polypi that 
are not cervical are found adhering. It is to the fundus, 
also, that the placenta is most usually attached. 

The body of the uterus is included between the line above 
indicated and another (Fig. 4^ B B) drawn through the nar- 
rowest part of the organ, or where the walls of the womb 
are in closest approximation. The body constitutes the prin- 
cipal portion of the uterus, and Is that part which expands 
more than any other to invest the ovum. The walls are usu- 



INTERNAL ORGA^^S OF GENERATION. 



4S 



ally half an inch thick and well supplied with blood ves- 
sels. 

The cervix, or neck, {Fig. 4, c c) is cylindriform in shape, 
and composed of tissue similar to the body of the uterus. 
The walls are about the same thickness as the body, but do 
not approximate, thus leaving a spindle-shaped cavity called 
the canal or cavity of the cervix. The part below the line 

Fig. 4 




VERTICAL SECTION OF NULLIPAROUS UTERUS PARALLEL WITH ITS ANTERIOR AND 
POSTERIOR WALLS. 



u, c, Uterine cavity; c, c, cervical cavity or canal; 
e, external os uteri; f, f, Falliopian tubes; v, a, vagina. 



internal os uteri ; 
iAd. Nat.) . 



{D,D) projects into the vagina and is called the vaginal 
portion. Around its base, the walls of the upper surface of 
the vagina is attached; hence, the neck does not lie imme- 
diately within the vaginal canal, but projects from its upper 
wall, and is there semingly suspended. Sometimes the pro- 
jection is so slight that there is difficulty in bringing the 



44 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

cervix or neck Into view by means of the speculum. The 
position of the neck prevents the part from injury in coition. 
At the apex of the neck is observed a transverse fissure which 
is the terminal end of the cervical canal. This opening is 
called the os-externum uteri, or the external orifice of the 
cervical canal. (Fig. 4, e.) This external orifice of the 
womb is bordered by two smooth lips, which are distinguish- 
ed as the anterior and posterior lips of the os-uteri. The 
anterior lip is the smallest, and projects but slightly into the 
vagina. This unequal form of the two lips has given rise 
to the term os-tincse — the orifice of the uterus. In the virgin 
this part of the uterus is smooth and firm, like soft cartilage. 
After the birth of many children, it becomes much enlarged, 
soft, flaccid and of irregular form. The uterus being a hol- 
low organ, possesses both an internal and external surface. 
The external surface is partially covered by a reflection of 
the peritoneum, which is a dense, smooth fibrous tissue that 
lines the whole abdominal cavity. It is by the reflection of 
this membrane that the broad ligaments are formed which 
we shall presently describe. The internal cavity of the uterus 
in the unimpregnated state is nothing more than a narrow 
triangular interspace between flattened walls, which are 
either in immediate contact or are separated slightly from 
each other, and the space filled with mucus. The Fallopian 
tubes after passing into the uterus expand trumpet-like, and 
meet the cervical canal opening upward, and the three open- 
ings expanding in this way, thus form the triangular cavity 
of the uterus. 

By studying the form of the cavity of this organ, all the 
phenomena of the entrance of the ovum into the uterus and 
its detention there before it becomes detached to the uterine 
walls, may be perfectly understood. This cavity is lined by 
a mucous membrane of a pale pink color, except in cases 
where death has occurred during menstruation, when it is 
of a deep red hue. This membrane is not smooth, as it ap- 
pears to be when viewed with the naked eye, but is perforated 



c^ 





NIGHT. 

''Empress of Silerce and Queen of Sleep." 




THE DOUBLE STAR. 

''Golden candles fixed in heaven's air.'' 



Shalcespenre. 



Internal organ's of generation. 4£ 

everywhere by the orifice of minute canals or follicles. (Fig. 

The membrane lining the cavity of the cervix or neck of 
the womb is arranged in numerous folds or plicae, (Fig. 4, 
c. c.) which gives a large amount of secretory surface to a 
comparatively limited space. This mucous membrane is 
largely supplied with crypts or follicles, which secrete co- 
piously when diseased. 

After repeated pregnancies these folds become prominent 
and thickenedj presenting a bulbous appearance, resembling 
the branches of a tree ; hence the origin of the old term arbor 
vitae, by which this structure was commonly designated. 

As before remarked, the internal surface of the uterus 
presents, when examined under a microscope, a large num- 
ber of small follicles or canals, which pursue a tortuous or 
meandering course and ramify in the substance of the mu- 
cous membrane. Besides these mucous canals there is a num- 
ber of small closed follicles, which have an important bearing 
upon the functions of the uterus, as will be explained in 
another place. 

All muco'us membranes are formed of cells called epithe- 
lium, and arranged in several layers of cells or in a single 
layer. The single layer is called the cylindrical epithelium, 
while the several layers are called pavement or scaly epithe- 
lium. To some parts of the cylindrical epithelium there is a 
small fibre-like appendage or projection, which modification 
is called cilia. The cilia are in motion in the living body, 
which motion resembles the appearance of a field of grain 
when influenced by the wind, causing an undulating or wave- 
like oscillation. 

The vagina and outer portion of the cervix is covered by 
the scaly epithelium, which form of epithelium is never cil- 
iated. Within the cervical canal the epithelium changes its 
form, becoming cylindrical and ciliated. Above the cervix 
it again becomes changed to the pavement or scaly epi- 
thelium. It will be necessarv to allude to the different forms 



46 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

of the epithelium of the uterus when treating of leucorrhoea 
and conception. 

It is supposed that the movement of the ciHa is to assist 
the spermatozoa of the male semen in passing into the uterus 
through its cervical or narrow portion. Immediately be- 
low the epithelium membrane and upon which it rests is a 
thin layer of albuminous liquid, called basement membrane, 
containing numerous granules, which form the nuclei of the 
cells of which this membrane is composed. This liquid is 
the matrix of these cells, and is derived from the blood-ves- 
sels, which form a capillary network, underlying the whole 
epithelium surface. 

The lining membrane of the uterus, with its crypts and 
ramifying follicles or canals, secrete a mucus, which is elim- 
inated or poured out upon its surface, keeping it in a moist 
condition, when the female is in good health. When the 
same membrane is inflamed, or irritated, 'the secretion is in- 
creased and changed, constituting disease. 

The body of the uterine walls consist of muscular tissue, 
lined, as before stated, on the outside, by reflections of the 
peritoneum, which line the whole abdominal cavity, and in- 
ternally by the epithelium or mucous membrane. This por- 
tion of the uterine walls is remarkably firm and solid, and 
constitutes the greatest bulk of the organ. 

All muscular fibre in the living body possess inherent con- 
tractile power, which is made manifest when a stimulus is 
applied. In the uterus, after the foetus has arrived at ma- 
turity, which is nine lunar months, there is a peristaltic con- 
traction taking place, but which does not extend to all parts 
of the muscular tissue of the uterus alike. The object is to 
press out the contents of the cavity; hence the contraction 
or force must be applied to the fundus and body of the 
uterus, while that of the cervix becomes relaxed. In this 
way contraction of the upper and relaxation of the lower 
part of the uterus continues until the foetus is expelled 
into the vagina. The contractile power of the uterine walls 



« 

INTERNAL ORGA,NS OF GENERATION. ^1 

is dependent upon an exciting cause — which cause is, no 
doubt, that of the foetus increasing in innervation or nerve- 
force, which acting upon the muscles causes the pecuHar con- 
traction in child-birth. The uterus is largely supplied with 
blood-vessels, lymphatics and nerves. The nerves are de- 
rived from the spinal and sympathetic nervous system. 

3. Ligaments of the Uterus. — These terms are . ap- 
plied to several duplications of the peritoneum, as well as 
to strands or bands of muscular or fibrous tissue. The lig- 
aments connect together the appendages of the uterus, sup- 
port i't, and limit its motion within the pelvis. There are 
four of these ligaments — the round, broad, utero-sacral and 
the utero-vesicle. 

a. Round Ligaments. — These are sometimes called the 
sub-pubic ligaments. They consist of flattened cords or 
bands of muscular and fibrous tissue. These bands arise in 
the tendons of the internal oblique and -transversalis muscles 
of the abdomen, near the symphysis pubis, or front bone of 
the pelvis, and are inserted into the uterus near the com- 
mencement of the Fallopian tubes. (Fig. 5.) The liga- 
ment of the right side is generally shorter than the left. 
Hence in pregnancy the uterus usually inclines to that side. 
The round ligaments are composed of smooth muscular 
fibres arranged in bundles and derived from the uterus. 

b. Broad Ligaments. — The pertoneum, after covering 
the front, back and fundus of the uterus, extends off in two 
folds or layers to the side and base of the pelvis, to which 
they are attached. By the arrangement of these ligaments 
the cavity of the pelvis is divided into two chambers — the 
anterior one containing the bladder, and the posterior, or 
deeper, holding the rectum and portion of the small intes- 
tines — while the uterus occupies the septum between them. 
(Pk- 3-) 

To the upper border of the broad ligaments are three 
folds, called- the lesser wings. The central or superior of 
these contains the Fallopian tubes, and is called the mesen- 



iB LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

tery of the tubes. The smaller posterior fold invests the 
ovary, together with its proper ligament; while the third 
or anterior fold inclines obliquely toward the uterus, and 
constitutes the covering of the round ligaments. (Plate 5.) 
Between the laminae or folds of these ligaments are found 
the blood vessels, lymphatics and nerves, which supply th& 
uterus and its appendages. The broad ligaments are con- 
sidered by some writers more as a mesentery than a liga- 
ment, on account of their investing the uterus. Its append- 
ages are attached to the pelvis in the same manner as the 
mesentery attaches the intestines to the spine — the space 
between the folds sufficing for the conveyance of the blood- 
vessels and nerves. 

c. The Utero-Sacral Ligaments. — From the back side of 
the neck of the uterus, two folds of peritoneum proceed to- 
ward the rectum. Between these folds are two correspond- 
ing bands of fibrous tissue which extend from the substance 
of the neck or cervix of the uterus and are inserted into 
the sacrum. The office of these ligaments is to prevent the 
womb from being forced upward in the act of conjunction, 
and to limit the descent of the organ in erect posture of the 
body. 

d. The Utero-Vesicle Ligaments. — Opposite to the point 
of junction of the body and neck of the uterus, where the 
peritoneum is reflected forward on the bladder, are observed 
two lateral folds containing bundles of fibrinous tissue. 
These constitute the anterior or utero-vesicle ligaments. 

4. Fallopian Tubes or Ovaducts. — The Fallopian tubes 
are the excretory ducts of the ovaries, as the vas deferens 
are the excretory ducts of the testicles. The Fallopian tubes 
differ from the vas deferens, as well as every other excretory 
duct in the animal economy, on account of being entirely de- 
tached from the glands or ovaries. The Fallopian tubes or 
ovaducts are equally developed on both sides of the body in 
all vertebrate or back-bone animals, except in the class of 
Aves or birds. {Fig. 26, g.) With this class the right tube 



INTERNAL ORGA^^S OF GENERATION. 49 

becomes atrophied at an earlier period, while the left contin- 
ues to develop. 

Each ovaduct has the form of a conical tube, the base of 
which being free and directed toward the ovary, while the 
apex is attached to the uterus. The shape of the tubes re- 
sembles a horn or trumpet, particularly when straightened 
out. The length of these tubes varies in different subjects, 
but the average length is four and a half inches. The diam- 
eter of the tubes will only admit of a bristle, but the canal 
at its external or free surface will admit of a quill of or- 
dinary size. The outer edge of the tubes are broken into 
a number of fringe-like processes of unequal length, con- 
stituting the fimbriated portion, or corpus Hmhriatum, in 
the center of which is seen the orifice called corpus ahdom- 
inali The tubes themselves are composed of strong fibrous 
tissue, similar to the uterus, and are invested like the latter 
organ, with the peritoneum, by being placed between the 
folds of the broad ligaments as befoie described. The in- 
ternal coat is a mucous or epithelium membrane, but dif- 
ferent from that which lines the uterus. Here are found no 
crypts or follicles as exist in the lining membrane of the 
uterus, but a very delicate pink layer of undeveloped tissue, 
mixed with numerous formative cells. 

Under ordinary circumstances, and when these organs are 
in health, the canals of the Fallopian tubes contain only a 
small quantity of viscid mucus'. When death takes place 
during the menstrual period, this fluid is found to be replaced 
by uncoagulated blood of a dark color. The fimbriated por- 
tion or infundihulmn, performs an ofhce of more importance 
than it usually has the credit of doing. It is this portion of 
the tube that grasps the surface of the overies, receiving and 
conveying the ova to the uterus. 

From the illustrations given in works a very poor idea of 
the beauty of this structure can be obtained. To compre- 
hend the wonderful peculiarity of the delicate plicae or 
fringes with which the expanded mouthpiece of the tubes are 



50 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

beset, they should be examined under water. When thus 
inspected in the young and healthy subject, the funnel- 
shaped projections are arranged in numerous folds and 
leaflets, which are merely continuations of the similar plicae 
which line the cavity of the tubes. The office of these deli- 
cate and down-like folds is doubtless to receive and entangle 
the delicate ovum in one of the numerous channels which 
are formed between the leaflets and to conduct it into the 
cavity of the tube toward which they are diverged. 
{Plate 6.) 

There are a great variety of forms of these funnel-shaped 
projections — no two subjects presenting the same appear- 
ance. They seem to bear a certain relation to the age of the 
persons in which they are found. In the young subject at 
the age of puberty, and in those who have borne a few child- 
ren, they exhibit that richness and profusion of folds already 
described. 

Tubo-ovarian Ligament. — This so-called ligament con- 
sists of one of the fimbriae prolonged upon the outer margin 
or base of the broad ligament or mesentery of the tube. 
(Fig. 6, d.) It was supposed by the older anatomists that 
the office of this ligament was to draw the end of the tube 
upon the ovary. This view is not entertained at the present 
day. Its office is to keep the fimbriated extremity of the tube 
within a certain distance of the ovary, and permit the orifice 
to be easily applied over the gland or ovary when it is re- 
quired. By this arrangement the tube is enabled to enclose 
any portion of the ovary that may be needed. The length of 
this ligament is one and, a half to two inches in length. 

5. Office of the Fallopian Tubes. — The Fallopian 
tubes perform a double office, receiving the ova from the 
ovaries, and conveying them into the uterus and also receiv- 
ing the spermatic fluid of the male and conveying it from 
the uterus in the direction of the ovaries, the tubes being the 
seat of impregnation. 




So 



c a:/ 






H ^ 



o ^ 
^ o 



S S -2 

•r S 3 

■= G ■'^ 

r 2) .^ 



INTERNAL ORGAJ^S OF GENERATION. 51 

These conclusions are derived from observation upon 
mammalian animals as well as the human female, the func- 
tions in either case being essentially the same. It is accord- 
ingly quite clearly demonstrated that the office of the fim- 
briated extremities of the Fallopian tubes is to become ex- 
panded over a certain portion of the ovaries — the extent of 
the surface depending upon the relative size of the ovaries. 

In some mammalia, as the cat, for instance, the extremity 
of the tube is sufficiently large to encompass the entire ovary, 
so that an ovum escaping from any part of its surface, will 
be conveyed or fall into the orifice, and be drawn into the 
canal. In many other animals, however, as well as in the 
human female, the size of the tubes is only large enough to 
cover one-third or one-half of the ovary at one time, so that, 
in all cases, a selection must be made of the exact spot where 
the ovum is discharged, or else the ovum will be lost by 
falling into the cavity of the abdomen. 

Sterility in the female is sometimes caused by a morbid 
adhesion of the tube to a portion of the ovary. By what 
power the mouth of the tube is directed toward a particular 
portion of an ovary from which the ovum is about to be dis- 
charged, remains entirely unknown, as does also the prec'^^ 
nature of the cause which aft'ects this movement. 

The tubo-ovarian ligament (Fig. 6, d,) serves at all times 
to keep the extremity of the tube in contiguity with the 
ovary, but by what agency the orifice of the tube is drawn 
toward and the fimbriae become expanded upon the ovary 
cannot be satisfactorily explained. The only way to account 
for the movement is the contraction of the low contrictile 
form of fibre of which this ligament is composed, which is 
found in some of the lower-order animals. It was formerly 
supposed that the approximation of the mouth of the tube 
and the ovary occurred under the influence of sexual orgasm 
— an inference natural enough so long as it was believed that 
the ova were discharged from the ovary during and as a 
consequence of sexual congress. This cannot, with our pres- 



52 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

ent knowledge of physiology, be admitted; for it is now 
a well-settled fact, that in all mammalia, including the hu- 
man female, the discharge of the ova or eggs takes place dur- 
ing the menstrual discharge and not during sexual congress. 
The approximation of the Fallopian tube to the ovary at 
such times is to be regarded as a movement providing for 
a safe passage of the ova to the uterus, and not that the 
venereal orgasm is the cause of the movement. 

The period of time occupied for the passage of the ovum 
through the tube is usually a few days. In the bitch, the 
ovum remains in the tube susceptible to impregnation' during 
six or eight days. In the guinea-pig and rabbit, the ovum 
makes its transit in about three days. Less is known re- 
specting the time of such passage in the human female. With 
the exception of abnormal cases, there are but two instances 
recorded in which the huinan ovum has been actually seen 
on its passage to the uterus. 

An attempt has been made to ascertain the time an ovum 
is passing in the human female, by comparing the condition 
of early ova found in the uterus or prematurely expelled 
from this organ, with the last known date of intercourse 
or of menstruation, but neither of these modes of calculation 
can afford any certain information. The analogies furnished 
by observation with the higher order of animals lead to the 
supposition that the time occupied for the passage of the 
ovum through the tube in the human female is not mate- 
rially different from that of animals, which is from six to 
twelve days. 

The office of the tubes, as before intimated, is twofold, 
namely, the passage of the ovum from the ovaries to the 
uterus, and for the conveyance of the spermatozoa toward 
the overies. The rapidity with which the spermatic fluid is 
capable of reaching and entering the Fallopian tubes in 
some animals is very remarkable. Bischoff observed sperm- 
atozoa in the ovaduct of a guinea-pig in three quarters of 
ci.n hour after coitus. The power by which the semen reaches 



INTERNAL ORGASMS OF GENERATION. 63 

the tubes is partly by its ejaculation from the male organ 
toward the mouth of the uterus, and by the ciliary covering 
of the membrane lining the neck of the womb, which assist 
the movements of the spermatozoa to ascend into that organ 
by their own inherent power. In this way they are enabled 
to pass up into the tube, where their progress is then ar- 
rested by the cilia lining, the tubes having a downward 
movement for the purpose of conveying the ova toward the 
uterus, and retarding the movement of the spermatozoa. By 
this arrangement of the ciliated lining membrane, the egg or 
ovum and spermatozoa are brought together in, the middle 
and lower third of the Fallopian tube, where impregnation 
usually occurs. 

This explanation properly belongs to the article on Con- 
ception, to which the reader is referred. 

In order to show the precise limits of the function of 
the ovaducts, it will be necessary to examine particularly 
the evidence which serves to show that the ovary is the part 
in which the ovum is formed, and that the uterus is the place 
in which it is inverted or developed ; and also that the Fal- 
lopian tubes are the conducting media by which the ovum is 
transmitted from the formative to the recipient organ; like- 
wise that these tubes are the seat where the ovum becomes 
impregnated by contact with the spermatozoa while on its 
passage to the uterus. (Fig- 5-) One of the most remark- 
able circumstances connected with the generative process is 
the periods of separation of the ova from the ovary and 
their passage along the Fallopian tubes to the uterus, which 
will be more particularly explained in the article on Con- 
ception. 

DEFECTS IN THE STRUCTURE OF THE FALLOPIAN TUBES. 

Chaussier -mentions the case of a woman who, notwith- 
standing she had but one ovary, one Fallopian tube, and 
one side of the uterus absent, had borne ten living children. 



64 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Her death having occurred a short time after the birth of 
her last child, a good opportunity was afforded for examin- 
ing the parts, when this curious fact was abundantly estab- 
lished. Hence the absence of one tube and ovary will not 
cause sterility, although such a misfortune must necessarily 
follow when they are entirely wanting. Sometimes the tubes 
are short and there may be an absence of the fimbrise. The 
former might not cause sterility, but the latter would. 

Adhesions not unfrequently take place from inflamma- 
tion between the tubes and peritoneum and intestines, which 
is apt to displace the arrangement of the parts. This is one 
of the most frequent causes of sterility, and is of that nature 
that cannot be obviated. The tubes may become distended 
with blood accumulated from the menstrual flow. A case 
of this kind is stated in the American Journal of Medical 
Science, No. xxxv. It is that of a woman who, after her 
second confinement, had an attack of mflammation of the 
uterus, which terminated in a union of the uterine walls. 
Behind this obstruction the menstrual flow accumulated, un- 
til the Fallopian tubes became enormously distended, when, 
at length, one of them burst, thereby causing death from the 
escape of blood into the abdominal cavity. 

6. Ovary. — The ovaries constitute the glands appro- 
priated to the formation of the female ova or eggs. The 
ovary is not fully developed until about the period of pu- 
berty. It is usually about the size of a large chestnut when 
fully developed, their weight being about one-quarter of an 
ounce. They lie imbedded in the broad ligaments between 
the uterus and fimbriated extremity of the Fallopian tubes. 
Besides the connection which it has to the uterus through 
the intervention of the broad ligaments, it has another unit- 
ing it to the womb, known as the ligamentum ovarii, or ovar- 
ian ligament, {Fig. 6, h) while it is also connected to the 
Fallopian tube by another ligament called tuho-ovanan liga- 
tnent, already described. {Fig. 6, d.) 



Fig. 7. 




OVARY ENLARGED FOUR TIMES THE NATURAL SIZE, AND DISSECTED TO SHOW. 
A, jieritoneum: R, tunica albiiginea: C. stroma; D D D I), (Jraaflan follicles in various sta-es 
of srovvtii: K E. or.ter coat of tlie follicle: F F. inner coat of tlie follicle: (t G (^. epithelial liniui: 
or niembranairranulosa: FI H. ovum and camulus: I. orifice by which the follicle has diseliai-i d 
an ovum: K. Falloinan tube: L. fimbri;e; M. broad li<;ament: N. tnbo-ovarian h.^iamen:: < ), 
lisamentuu) ovari. 



INTERNAL ORGA^^JS OF GENERATION. 55 

During pregnancy the ovaries change position. As the 
uterus expands it carries them along with it into the ab- 
dominal cavity. 

Structure of the Ovary. — The ovaries, like the uterus and 
Fallopian tubes, are covered with the peritoneum, derived 
from broad ligaments, which form their outer covering. 
(Fig. 7, a. a.) Below this outer coat, we find another com- 
posed of dense fibrous tissue, and called the tunica alhiginea 
or tunica propria, (Fig. 7, B.B.) This forms a complete 
investment for the ovary. 

After removing this investment or tunic another is brought 
into view, which is called the stroma or parenchyma. It 
lies immediately below the tunica proper. (Fig. y, c.) thus 
forming a bed for the germs, and protecting the ova from 
injury. This structure is largely supplied with blood-ves- 
sels, which give it a bright red color. When the microscope 
is applied to this structure it will be found to consist of 
blood-vessels principally — the space between the vessels being 
filled up with fibrous tissue, which bind the vessels together. 

OVASACS OR GRAAFIAN VESICLES. 

On cutting into a healthy ovary of a subject not too far 
advanced in life, a number of small vesicles or bladders (so 

Fig. 8. 




LONGITUDINAL SECTION OF ADULT OVARY 



a, distal; b, proximal end; s, stroma; g, Graafian follicles of the ordinary 
size before enlargement; /;, stellate remains of follicles which have burst 
and shrunk aft?r discharging their ova, 



56 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

small as to require the aid of the microscope to see them) 
may be readily separated. • These vesicles are named after 
De Graaf, their discoverer. In infants and young subjects 
these vesicles or ovasacs are found only upon the periphery, 
(Fig. 9) where they form a thick rind. The spaces be- 
tween them are filled with blood-vessels and fibrous tissue, 
the latter affording support for the vessels, and is called, as 
before stated, the stroma. 

After puberty these ovasacs become buried deeper in the 
structure, even to the very base of the organ. They are al- 
ways, however, the most numerous upon the outer surface. 
The number of developed vesicles in each ovary visible to 
the naked eye was formerly computed at from twelve to 
twenty, while it was supposed that when these were exhaust* 
ed by child-bearing and miscarriage, the power of procre- 
ation ceased. Recent and careful observation, however, has 
shown that the number of vesicles in each ovary amounts to 
thirty, fifty, one hundred, and even two hundred, while in. 
very young subjects the number exceeds all computation. 

The vesicles are most easily seen in the adult ovary by 
making a perpendicular section. In this way from ten to 
twenty may be brought in view. (Fig. 8.) A similar sec- 
tion in the ovary of an infant, and examined with a micro- 
scope, will reveal several hundred. (Fig 9.) Each Graa- 

Fig. 9. 




fian follicle or, ovasac is of an oval form, the contents of 
which will be now carefully analyzed in order to have a 
clear comprehension of the changes which occur in them 



INTERNAL ORGA^NS OF GENERATION. 



6t 



during pregnancy and which result in the formation of the 
body termed the corpus luteiim. 

STRUCTURE OF GRAAFIAN FOLLICLE. 

Each Graafian folHcle is lined by three distinct mem- 
branes : — 

a. External, Fibrous or Vascular. — {Fig. 7, E., and Fig. 
10 0, v.) This membrane closely embraces the ovasac and 
is derived from the parenchyma or stroma of the ovary. If 
examined with the microscope, it will be found very vas- 
cular. Its office is to give increased support and protection 
to the ovasac which it surrounds. 

h. Second or Middle Coat. — This is an independent 
membrane, and in uniting with the external, forms the Graa- 
fian follicle. {Fig. 7, F. F., and Fig. 10, 0. v.) 

c. Internal Lining, called Epithelial Membrane, or 
Membrana Granulosa. — {Fig. 7, G. G., and Fig. 10, m. g.) 
This membrane consists of nucleated cells forming an epi- 
thelial lining, the cells of which are so lightly held together 
that it is doubted whether it is entitled to the name of mem- 
brane. This structure plays an important part to the ovum, 
which is always found lodged within it. As the ovasac de- 
velops, this membrane arranges itself into three distinct lay- 
ers of granules. The membrana granulosa forms the outer 
layer. {Fig. 11, c.) The second portion aggregates around 
the ovum, constituting its special investment. This is called 
tunica granulosa of Barry. {Fig. 11, e.) The third col- 
lects to form a structure composed of the central mass, in 
which the ovum is imbedded, corresponding with the cu- 
mulus of Baer {Fig. 7, H. H.), of certain cords or flattened 
bands, from two to four in number, which pass off from the 
central mass outward, to become united with the membrana 
granulosa lining the Graafian follicle. These bands or cords 
are termed by Barry the retinacula {Fig. 11, d.d.), from 
their supposed office in suspending the ovum and retaining 



68 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



it in its proper situation in the Graafian vesicle. These bands 
are not a necessary structure for they are deficient in some 
animals. As this part of the descriptive anatomy seems in- 



FlG. 



lo. 





LONGITUDINAL SECTION OF HUMAN OVARY. 

B. Transverse section of human ovary, to show the general arrangement 
of the developed Graafian follicles toward the surface; twicQ the natural size. 

SECTION OF TWO GRAAFIAN FOLLICLES IN THE HUMAN BODY 

C. Diagrammatic representation, in section, of two Graafian follicles in dif- 
ferent stages of advancement in the ovary of a human female, enlarged about 
ten diameters, p, peritoneal covering of the ovary; j t, ovarian stroma; a v, 
the two layers of the ovasac; m g, membrana granulosa, near which is the 
discus granulosus, with the ovum imbedded. 



INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 59 

tricate and difficult for those unacquainted with the struct- 
ure of these parts, a more general and familiar explanation 

Fig. II. 




GRAAFIAN VESICLE OF THE RABBIT X 100 DIAMETERS. (.After Barry.) 

a, outer coat or tunic of the ovasac; b, ovasac; c, epithelial lining or mem- 
brane granulosa, a portion of which has been removed in order to display, d d, 
retinacula (here too distinctly marked) ; e, tunica granulosa of Barry imme- 
diately surrounding the ovum, consisting of, f, zona pellucida, within which 
is the yolk and germinal vesicle and macula. * 

will be presented to the comprehension of the ordinary 
reader. 

The ovary may be compared to a honey-comb, the walls 
of the comb formed by stroma or parenchyma, as already 
described, lining these cells ; or, the Graafian vesicle are two 
membranes, which we will call the inner and outer coat of 
the Graafian vesicle {Fig. lo, o. v.) Besides this, there are 
a number of cells which De Graaf divided into three dis- 
tinct layers or distinct membrane. In the midst of these 
cells is found the little ovum imbued with all the peculiar- 
ities of its parent, the human female, and destined to be- 
come a living being endowed with physical and spiritual 
life. Besides this structure, the Graafian follicles contain 
albuminous fluid of a slight yellowish color, which is coagu- 
lable by heat. In this fluid float granules and oil globules. 

7. Office of the Ovary. — The ovary is to the female 
what the testis is to the male. It is the germ-preparing 
organ, and therefore the most essential part of the genera- 



60 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDfe. 

tive apparatus, all the other structures being only its acce^> 
scries. The ovary is not merely an organ for the 
formation of the ova, but is designed also for their separa- 
tion and expulsion when they have reached maturity. This 
process is usually termed ovulation, and takes place without 
the assistance of the male. The ova which are formed at 
an early period are not called into activity until the system 
is sufficiently developed for the parturient act to take place 
without serious detriment to the system. 

In some of the lower order of animals the whole- of the 
vital energies of the parent is exhausted by one effort of 
reproduction. It is probable that long before the time arrives 
for the development of the ova, many of them have perished, 
their places being continually supplied with new forma- 
tions. On the other hand, at the decline of life the power 
of reproducing and emitting ova altogether fails. Hence the 
limitation of the office of reproduction is allotted to that 
period in which the vital energies are at their fullest vigor, 
when the parent may transmit to the offspring a strong and 
vigorous constitution. 

Most parents overlook the fact that all the weaknesses, 
peculiarities and idiosyncracies of the parent are conveyed 
to the germ at the time of conception, and will unfold with 
it and become part and parcel of the constitution of the new 
being. Until this is fully realized by parents and the dif- 
ficulty remedied, it is but reasonable to suppose that the vital 
stamina of each subsequent generation will greatly degener- 
ate or deviate from perfect original or normal health. There 
is not an observant physician living who is not able to trace 
distinctly the weaknesses and constitutional imperfections of 
the parents, and show that they are more fully developed in 
the offspring, when they partake of them, than in the parents 
themselves. 

The husbandman expects when he plants imperfect seed 
to reap the fruits of such labor. The same is the case in 
raising unhealthy stock. ''A corrupt tree cannot bring forth 




THE VOICES OF FAIRYLAND. 




A MESSENGEE OF LOVE. 

The supreme happiness of life is the eo„victio. that ^<^^'^'jJ«J^'^^^2 



INTERNAL ORGAJ^S OF GENERATION. 61 

good fruit," neither can an unhealthy human being generate 
vigorous offspring. The principles of Nature are self-appar- 
ent in this regard. There can be no violation of her simple 
laws without entailing some evil or abnormal consequence. 
From what has been already stated, it will be perceived 
that the ovary in the human female has three noticeable 
periods. The first is that of preparation, extending from 
birth or infancy to puberty. The second is that state of 
activity which extends from puberty to the decline of life; 
and the third period is that of decay during the decline of 
life. 

a. The Fir^t Period. — Origin of the Graafian Vesicle. — 
There has been found no trace of the Graafian vesicles before 
birth. The first evidence we have of their formation is soon 
after birth, when they consist of a little transparent vesicle 
surrounded by granular cells, which are filled with a clear 
fluid containing cell nuclei and granules. Surrounding this 
is observed traces of the ovasacs becoming developed, which 
continue until a Graafian vesicle is formed. If the ovary of 
an infant be examined, when it is a few months old, by 
dividing it longitudinally, as in Fig. 9, it will be seen that 
the outer surface contains a large number of Graafian vesi- 
cles and ova in various stages of development, while the 
central part is made up of bloori-vessels and connecting tis- 
sue, which ultimately becomes similarly formed to the outer 
or peripheral portion. 

b. The Middle Period, or Second Stage of Growth and 
Maturation, is the one to which the most interest is attached. 
During certain portions of this period or epoch the ovary 
is employed in ripening and emitting ova, and is a periodic 
occurrence in the human female as well as in the various 
orders of animals. The emission of ova will occur at dif- 
ferent periods in different animals, these differing again 
from those occurring in the human female. 

In the roe, for instance, Bischoff has discovered that she 
emits ova only once a year, which is the latter part of July 



62 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

and during August ; and, also, that it is only at this period 
of the year that the ovary of the female contain ripe ova 
and the testes of the male ripe semen: hence, this is the 
only time when the animal can become impregnated. 

In many animals the ripening of the ova and discharge 
occur more frequently. Especially is this the case in the 
human female, such periodicity occurring, no doubt, once a 
month, or during the menstrual discharge. This will be 
found more fully demonstrated in the article on Menstrua- 
tion. 

The office of the ovary from puberty to decline of life, 
is to mature ova and discharge them monthly during which 
operation the whole energy of the ovary is called into action. 
After an ovum has been expelled, the wound made in the 
walls of the ovary becomes healed, and the action is trans- 
ferred to another set of follicles, which ripen and pass 
through the same order of changes as before. 

The ovary cannot be said ever to be, during this period 
of life, in a perfect state of rest. New ova are all the while 
undergoing development ; hence, ova may .be found in the 
ovary in all stages of ripening. 

There are two circumstances which arrest the process of 
ovarian development, namely, utero-gestation or pregnancy 
and lactation or nursing. Occasionally exceptions may be 
made to this rule ; nevertheless, the evidence collected favors 
the belief that pregnant women, and those who suckle, emit 
no ova during the continuance of either. 

When the period approaches, or has already arrived at 
which the female is in a condition to propagate, and ready 
to receive the male, a number of Graafian follicles increase 
in size and approach nearer the surface of the ovary, pre- 
senting the appearance of round grains, so close set as to give 
the semblance of a bunch of grapes. {Fig. 12). When these 
enlarge in size it is occasioned by an increase^of the fluid in 
the follicle, the same being supplied by the minute capillaries 
or blood-vessels, giving it a bright red color. While these 



INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 



63 



changes are going on within the follicle, preparations are 
being also made externally for the rupture of the walls of 
the ovary. (Fig. y, D. D., and Fig. 12, a. h.) The part to be 
thus broken becomes exceedingly red from the accumula- 
tion of blood while the membrane which encloses the Graafian 

Fig. 12. 




Portion of ovary of the Sow. The Graafian follicles project above the surface 
of the ovary. Two of them (a, h) have already burst and eliminated their 
contents. 



Fig. 13. 




OVUM OF THS RABBIT IN THE ACT OF ESCAPING FROM A RUPTURED GRAAFIAN" 

FOLWCLE .... 

The ovum is surrounded by the tunica granulosa, ^t, and draws after it the 
portion of membrana granulosa termed the retinacula, gz; at h, where the rup- 
ture has taken place, the coats of the follicle are attenuated, and toward this 
spot numerous vessels converge. ■'' ■ 



64 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

follicle becomes thinner and thinner, by pressure and absorp- 
tion, until they are finally ruptured, (Fig. y, H., and Fig. 13) 
and the ovum expelled, leaving a clot of blood and a bloody 
fluid. 

If an examination be made of a healthy woman who has 
previously menstruated regularly up to the time of death, 
there will be found in each ovary one or more Graafian folli- 
cles in the condition just described. As the Graafian follicles 
repair, they come toward the outer margin or periphery as 
represented in {Fig. D D, y.) Only one of these ripen, as a 
general rule, ait one time. Sometimes two or three are de- 
veloping and preparing for being ruptured at the same 
period. If the bloody fluid be washed out of the Graafian 
vesicle after the ovum has been expelled, its inner surface will 
be found intensely red, looking like an inflam.ed surface. 

8. Period of Rupture of Graafian Follicle and Es- 
cape OF THE Ovum. — This period is called by Pouchet the 
period of parturition of the follicle. This is after the ovum 
has passed through its various changes of development, and 
is expelled from the Graafian follicle in order that it may 
enter the Fallopian tube. Therefore the ovary is to the 
ovum what the womb is to the foetus. It nourishes it, and 
when it is matured, expels it into the Fallopian tube, where 
it passes through other changes, provided it becomes im- 
pregnated by the spermatozoa while traversing this chan- 
nel. 

In animals where the egg is large, it (the Qgg) will assist 
in rupturing the ovasac. In the human female the ovum 
is too small to effect any such purpose in order to liberate 
itself. It lies in the Graafian vesicle perfectly passive and 
uses no mechanical effort whatever for its own liberation. The 
process bv which this takes place is compared to the bursting 
of an abscess, with which mode of rupture nearly every per- 
son is familiar. The accumulation of the liquid before de- 
scribed within the follicle causes a pressure against its walls, 
:::A this kept up for a short time, will render them so thin 



INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 65 

by aborption, that a very slight force is sufficient to rupture 
the sac and expel the core and contents of the same. 

As has been already stated, there are four membranes that 
must be ruptured before the ovum can be expelled from the 
Graafian follicle; namely, the two membranes forming or 
enclosing the contents of the Graafian follicle, and the two 
membranes of the ovary known as the peritoneal coat and 
tunica albuginea. When these four membranes are suffi- 
ciently absorbed to admit of a rupture, it takes place, and thq 
ovum, with its memhrana granulosa or those layers of cells 
before alluded to, in which the ovum is imbedded, is expelled 
— which expulsion is beautifully shown in Fig. 13. 

Here is represented a ripe Graafian vesicle which has just 
discharged its ovum with the tunica granulosa (^i), and 
dragging after it a portion of the retinacula, (^2). In the 
human female two or more follicles may become matured 
or ripened at the same time, and burst simultaneously. Should 
this occur, and each become impregnated in the Fallopian 
tube, they will severally develop a new being. In this way 
twins and triplets are produced at the same time. 

There are some remarkable features about the healing of 
the rupture of the membranes of the Graafian follicle, after 
the ovum has been expelled, as well as in the changes that 
take place in the follicle itself. The changes are very differ- 
ent if pregnancy does not occur after the ovum is expelled, 
from those changes which take place when impregnation is 
effected. In order to the comprehension of this subject in 
a proper manner, it will be necessary to speak first of the 
changes that take place in the follicle and its obliteration 
without pregnancy, and those which occur when fecundation 
follows the rupture. 

a. Without Pregnancy. — Immediately after the expulsion 
of the ovum, the ruptured membranes gradually approxi- 
mate, the redness disappears, and an exudation is thrown 
out, which causes the part to become agglutinated, precisely 
as is observed in a boil after it has discharged its contents. 



66 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

When the parts become united there remain the common 
cicatrix observed in the healing of other tissues. While 
the healing is going on, the follicle itself shrinks to a very 
small dimension, and by the time one or more follicles have 
passed through the same series, which will require a month 
or two, the cavity of the follicle will be shrunk so as scarcely 
to admit of a body of the size of a small pin-head, (Fig. S, h) 
the membrane lining the same appearing puckered. The fol- 
licles continue to decrease in size until they become entirely 
obliterated, giving room to other vesicles or follicles, which 
pass through the same stages of growth and decay. By this 
frequent obliteration of the follicles, which is continually 
taking place during the menstrual period of the female, the 
ovaries, in advance life, exhibit a large number of pits and 
furrows, (Figs. 14 and 15) at once affording a striking proof 

Fig. 14. 




Ovary about the time of cessation of menstruation. (Ad. Nat.} 

Fig. 15. 




Ovary in old age. (Ad. Nat.") 

that the discharge of the ova or eggs from the ovary occurs 

independent of sexual congress. 

h. After Pregnancy. — Very different are the changes 
which take place in the Grafian follicles when impregnation 
occurs from those which appear in the absence of impreg- 



INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 67 

nation. In both cases, it is true, there is the same oblitera- 
tion of the follicle, but in the latter it is much slower than 
in the former case. The cicatrix will form in about the same 
time in each, while the oblitera^-.ion of the vesicle aftei preg- 
nancy may not be effected under thirteen or fourteen months. 
This process is also upon a very extensive scale. When im- 
pregnation has occurred, all parts of the generative apparatus 
are brought under the influence of a common stimulus. This 
is particularly the case with the uterus, which very soon re- 
ceives a large supply of blood. The blood-vessels of the 
ovaries and uterus, together with their nerves, being so inti- 
mately associated, any stimulation of either will act similarly 
upon all the others. The vessels becoming loaded with blood, 
a greater amount of vital action takes place both in the ovary 
and the uterus. This is not the case when impregnation does 
not occur. When the ovum is thrown off from the ovary, it 
gradually subsides into a quiescent state, while the lacerated 
membranes of the vesicle and ovary unite and thus obliterate 
the follicle. 

The stimulus consequent upon the union of the male and 
female germ seems to retard these changes — setting up new 
ones, that accomplish the same ends, although requiring a 
longer time for their accomplishment. In impregnation, 
the inner membrane of the follicle becomes thickened by a 
deposit of yellow oil granules. The Graafian follicle, at the 
time of rupture, may occupy from one-fourth to one-half of 
the ovary, and will continue to occupy this space until the 
third or fourth month of pregnancy ; while if this does not 
occur the follicle will disappear in a month or two months. 
After four months of pregnancy, the follicle gradually di- 
minishes — the inner coat rapidly increasing by a deposit of 
the oil globules, and this thickening encroaching upon the 
cavity, causing its diminution. The parts surrounding the 
follicle at this time become hard and swollen; likewise the 
ovary, which is larger than its fellow (Fig. i6, and 44, c.) 



68 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

The deposit of thin yellow oil globules within the follicle 
has given rise to the supposition of the formation of a new 

Fig. 1 6. 




Section of the ovary of a woman who died at the end of the fourth month 
of utero-gestation. The Graafian follicle of the ovum which had been impreg- 
nated projects above the stroma. {Ad. Nat.) 

membrane, thus leading to erroneous conclusions in regard to 
a corpus lufeum, to be presently described. After the fourth 
or fifth month of pregnancy the follicles begin to diminish 
more rapidly and so continues until the time of birth, or 
nine months, when the ovasac will have lost much of its 
brightness, the cavity being nearly filled. Some four or five 
months after delivery, the cavity is entirely obliterated, the 
yellow appearance subsiding into a pale or white line, the 
cicatrix also disappearing meanwhile. (Fig 44, c.) 

CORPUS LUTEUM. 

The Corpus Luteum is the yellow body which is left in the 
ovary in consequence of the bursting of a Graafian vesicle. 
(Fig. 17.) 

Fig. 17. 




GRAAFIAN FOLLICLE AND CORPUS LUTEUM. {After Von Baer.} 

Fig. 17 represents a corpus luteum taken from a female who destroyed herself 
by drowning, eight days after impregnation, i, mucous tunic of the Graafian 
vesicle sprouting from the circumference toward the centre; 2, external tunic 
of the vesicle; 4, ovarian stroma; 5, ovarian membrane; point at which the 
ovulum escaped from the Graafian follicle. 



INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 



69 



Modern physiologists and anatomists look upon it as an 
obsolete term. The expression belongs to a time when an- 
atomists were in the habit of designating by the word body 
or corpus, any part of the animal economy whose nature or 
relation with other parts was not understood. Farre thinks 
it is an unfortunate circumstance that such a term should 
ever have been applied to the Graafian follicle — the more so, 
since it was employed without any definite meaning. 

The difference in the yellowness of the Graafian follicles 
in the impregnated and unimpregnated state, has caused 
the name of corpus luteum to be used without expressing 
anything more than a yellow body. The one was called a true 
and the other a false corpus luteum. With the same pro- 
priety a child might be called a false man. The term is 
arbitrary and unscientific. It is calculated to mislead to the 
supposition that the false and true corpus luteum are really 
different bodies, whereas they are the same, only in different 
stages of growth and decay, as has been already intimated. 

DOES the discharge OF OVA TAKE PLACE WITHOUT SEXUAL 

CONGRESS ? 

Much controversy has occurred, at various times, in re- 
gard to the discharge of the ovum. All observers down to 
Barry contend that coitus was the sole cause of such phe- 
nomena, and that it could only take place during sexual con- 
gress. Late observers have exploded this idea. Coste, 
Bischoif and other modern physiologists, now regard coitus 
as having, nothing to do with the discharge of ova, and 
clearly demonstrate that they ripen and are discharging 
periodically without reference to conjunction, and thrown 
off from the uterus. This is the case in all mammalia, in- 
cluding the human female. This subject will be found more 
fully treated in the article on Menstruation. 

THE PERIOD OF DECLINE OF LIFE. 

This period commences at the termination of the catamenia 



70 LADIES J^EW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

or menstrual flow, when if the ovaries be examined they will 
present a wrinkled, corrugated appearance, full of pits and 
tortuous lines. If a section be made in the ovary, there 
is found no trace of Graafian follicles, or one or two may 
be observed disintegrated into small masses or sacs of car- 
tilaginous hardness. Generally, however, nothing remains 
except the dense parenchyma or stroma which forms the in- 
terior of the ovary. 

On the other hand, if the ovary be examined from puberty 
to the critical period of change of life, it will be found largely 
supplied with blood-vessels, which may be seen ramifying all 
its parts. After the process of ovulation has entirely ceased, 
the ovary begins to suffer the wasting of age, presents a gen- 
pallor, and receives only that sufficiency of blood to answer 
for the nutrition of the shriveled organ, 

EFFECTS OF EXTIRPATING THE OVARIES. 

The removal of one ovary does not effect materially the 
reproductive power. Hunter, in order to test the effects of 
extirpating one of them, procured two young sows of the 
same farrow, and removing one of the ovaries from one of 
them, kept both animals under the same circumstances, in 
order to observe the eft'ects of breeding upon them. They 
commenced engendering when two years old, the spayed 
animal took the boar earlier than the perfect female, and 
both continued to breed at nearly the same time. The muti- 
lated sow produced her litters until she was six years old., 
at which time she had had eight farrows and brought forth 
seventy pigs altogether, and would not take the male after- 
ward. The other continued breeding until she was eight 
years old and had thirteen farrows, yielding one hundred 
and sixty-two pigs, when she ceased to breed. The result was 
that the perfect animal continued to breed two years longer, 
and produced more than double the number of the spayed 
one. 



INTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 11 

Mr. Potts removed both of these organs in the human 
female, in the St. Bartholomew's Hospital, on account of 
swelling of both groins attended with much pain. The 
woman was in full health, large breasted, and had menstru- 
ated regularly. These tumors proved to be the two ovaries 
which had descended in the form of double hernia. The 
woman subsequently enjoyed good health; became thinner 
but more muscular, while her breasts disappeared and her 
menstruation ceased altogether after the operation. 

An interesting example of the arrest of development of 
the ovaries is preserved in the Museum of King's College, 
London. The preparation consists of the entire internal or- 
gans of a young woman who died at the age of nineteen, 
without having menstruated. The ovaries, as well as the 
rest of the organs, are no larger than a child's of three years. 
The mammae are small, the external organs only partially de- 
veloped, while the whole frame is formed upon a very feeble 
scale. 



CHAPTER III. 
STRUCTURE OF UNIMPREGNATED OVUM. 

ITS ORIGIN AND FORMATION I^ HUMAN FEMALES. 

The ovum may be described as a spheroid mass of organ- 
ized substance, enclosed in a vascular membrane, and when 
fecundated by the sperm of the male undergoes various 
changes or development, until it is unfolded into an embryo. 
All animals with the exception of some of the lower, as the 
Infusoria, propagate their species and maintain them by 
means of the ova and sexual generation. It seems to be a 
law of Nature that species can only be propagated in this 
way. The result of fecundation is the formation of an 
embryo from the ovum, which by progressive growth arrives 
at maturity and assumes 'the form, structure and habits, as 
well as weaknesses and imperfections of its parents. 

The ovum has two phases or stages of existence. The one 
is in connection with the female organ, which provides ma- 
terial for its development until it arrives at the stage of ma- 
turity, when it is expelled from its bed or Graafian vesicle. 
The other is the influence exerted over it when it comes in 
contact with the fructifying principle of the male, in which 
a new power is awakened and developed. The ovum, there- 
fore, cannot be considered as having arrived at maturity 
(though such is the case, so far as its own structure is con- 
cerned) until it is united to the spermatozoa of the male; for 
without it, its progress is arrested so far as regards its ulti- 
mate development. 

On examining a fully developed ovum, after it has been 
expelled from the Graafian follicle, its structure will be 
found arranged as follows (Fig. i8) : 



ANATOMY OR STRUCTURE OF UNIMPREGNATED OVUM. '73 

1st. Portion of membrana granulosa uniting to its walls. 
2d. Zona pellucida, enclosing the yelk or vitellus. 
3d. Yelk or vitellus. 

Fig. 18. 




a, germinal spot; h, germinal vesicle; c, yelk; d, zona pellucida; e, tunica 
granulosa of Barry; f, adherent granules of cells. 

4th. Germinal vesicle. 

5th. Germinal spot. 

The zona that embraces the yelk, consists of a dense, thick, 
colorless albuminous membrane. 

The yelk consists of granules and globules imbedded in a 
fluid substance contained within the yelk. 

The germinal spot lies within the germinal vesicle. It 
consists of fine granular matter, and strongly reflects light. 

The eggs of different animals vary in size. The eggs of 
birds increase in size in relative proportion to the size of 
the creature. The &gg of the yEpyorus, an extinct bird, 
is very enormous. The remains of one of these, with its 
^g%, was recently discovered in Madagascar. The circum- 
ference of this ^gg, in its long diameter, is said to be three 
feet, and its short diameter two feet four inches. It must 
have contained within its shell, according to M. Isidore 
Geoifroy, ten quarts, or nearly six times as much as an os- 
trich's &gg, or one hundred and forty-eight times as much 
as an ordinary hen's ^gg, or fifty thousand times as much as 
a humming bird's tgg. The human ovum is not more than 
1-200 of an inch in diameter, and its weight about 1-2000 
part of a grain. In the fowl the entire &gg, when newly laid, 



^4 LADIES isTEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

weighs two ounces, or nine hundred grains, and is nearly 
1-22 part of the adult body, supposing it to be under three 
pounds; while the weight of the human ovum is about 
1-1,000,000,000 part of that of the human female. 

Number of Ova. — The number of ova developed in the 
female sex during the whole of her life, vary very much, 
and probably cannot be definitely ascertained. 

The ovary of a herring has been found to contain twenty- 
five million eggs. In the ovaries of a halibut weighing one 
hundred and fifty pounds, three m.illion have been counted. 
The African ant is said to lay eighty thousand eggs in twen- 
ty-four hours, and the common hair worm eight million in 
less than a day. In birds and those animals that have large 
eggs only a few of them arrive at maturity. In the common 
fowl that lays daily two-thirds of a year, a product amount- 
ing to thirty pounds, or ten times the weight of the animal, 
is the result, while the number of eggs produced in the 
course of the bird's natural existence will not be less than 
twelve hundred. The number of ovula in the common hen 
will amount to thirty or forty thousand; hence, as twelve 
hundred eggs are only produced on an average from each, it 
will be seen that a large number of ovula never arrive at 
maturity. 

In the human female but few ova ripen or come to matu- 
ity at a time. Thus several ova may be discharged at every 
menstrual period for about thirty years of life. The num- 
ber thus discharged can scarcely be less than four hundred 
(probably many more), each one of which if fully developed, 
by being brought in conta^^t with the fructifying seed of the 
male, would be capable of bringing forth a living being. It 
has been stated that the human ovum is about 1-200 of an 
inch in diameter, or of the size of a pin's point ; but small as 
it is, each one is capable of unfolding a human being. 

It is interesting to trace the ovum and observe the changes 
which take place as it passes through the Fallopian tubes. 
Its development in the ovary and expulsion therefrom has 



ANATOMY OR STRUCTURE OF UNIMPREGNATED OVUM. ^S 

already been noticed, while a description of its structure has 
been given, together with the manner in which the fimbriated 
portion of the tube has grasped the ovum. As these changes 
take place before the egg reaches the uterus, it will be neces- 
sary to dwell somewhat particularly upon such processes or 
phenomena. This part of the subject, perhaps, belongs more 
properly to the article on Conception or Fecundation, but 
the whole will be better understood by presenting every thing 
that necessarily has a bearing upon all such changes. The 
changes that take place in the ova of animals, during their 
passage along the tubes, will also be explained, as there is a 
close analogy between the functions of the reproductive or- 
gans of animals and the human female. 



CHAPTER IV. 
OVUM OF HUMAN FEMALE AND ANIMALS. 

THE CHANGES THAT TAKE PLACE DURING THE PASSAGE OF THE. 
OVUM ALONG THE FALLOPIAN TUBES. 

The way in which the ovum is conveyed along the passage 
of the Fallopian tubes after its reception in the fimbriae of 
the ovaduct, is explained by the peculiar structure of the 
parts. The tube is lined, as before stated, by delicate ciliated 
membrane, the movements of which cilia, according to Henle, 
is toward the uterus, which is sufficient, with the peristaltic 
action or contraction of its walls, to convey the ovum into 
the womb. 

The time occupied for the passage of the ovum through 
the Fallopian tubes, is not definitely known; but judging 
from observations made on animals, the period is supposed 
to be from six to twelve days. 

An ovum after being expelled from the ovary, is invested 
by a portion of the mehrana granulosa, which formerly lined 
the Graafian follicle, {Fig. 13, g, Fig. 18, e,) and in this 
condition is received into the Fallopian tube. These cells are 
closely attached to the zona pellucida, or outer membrane of 
the ovum. They give the &gg the appearnce of being sur- 
rounded by rays. {Fig. 19.) This is characteristic of a fully 
developed and ripened ovum. After its passage into the tube, 
the great change it undergoes is the stripping off of the ray- 
like appendage of cells. This is effected during its transit 
along the upper third of the tubes {Fig. 20.) 

If impregnation does not now occur, the ovum or Qgg 
perishes. It cannot proceed any further in its development 
toward the production of an embryo. If the ovum should be- 

76 




'KISS ME QUICK! 



''A house is never perfectly furnished for enjoyment unless there is a child 
in it three years old and a kitten six weeks old. ' ' 

SoutJiey. 



OVUM OF THE HUMAN FEMALE AND ANIMALS 11 

come impregnated several important changes take place, 
which are as follows: The zona pelliicida, or outer mem- 

FiG. 19. 




Ripe ovum from the ovary surrounded by cells which are attached to the zona 
pellucida. The cells are so arranged as to present the appearance of rays. 

brane of the egg, having thrown off its outer cell-covering, 
presents the appearnce as represented in {Fig. 21), which 

Fig. 20. 




THE OVUM ON FIRST ARRIVING IN THE FALLOPIAN TUBE. THE RAY-LIKE APPEN- 
DAGES ARE NEARLY STRIPPED OFF. (After Bischoff.) 

a, zona pellucida; b, granular bodies between the zona pellucida and yelk. 

being divested of the obstruction that invests it, the sperma- 
tozoa have no difficulty in penetrating the soft albuminous 



^8 LADIES KEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

membrane that encloses the yelk. When the spermatozoa 
penetrate the zona, the yelk contracts. This fact was first 

Fig. 21. 




THB OVUM A LITTLE MORE ADVANCED IN THE TUBE. (After Bischoff.) 

The surface is perfectly smooth. Spermatozoa have penetrated the zona pel- 
lucida. The respiratory chamber is formed between the latter and the yelk. The 
rotation of the yelk has commenced, as indicated by the arrows. The granular 
bodies appear preparatory to the segmentation of the yelk. Several of the stages 
are seen commencing in the preceding figure. 

observed by Newport, who called the space the ''respiratory 
chamber/' This interspace is filled with a transparent fluid. 
After the contraction takes place another remarkable change 
occurs, which is the revolving of the yelk. This rotation is 
indicated by the arorws of the cut, (Fig. 21,) and is effected 
by the aid of cilia which line the inner surface of the yelk. 
About this time a small body, or there may be several bodies, 
seen in the "respiratory" space between the yelk and zona 
which is supposed to have some connection to the cleverage 
of the yelk, which is about commencing. 

The experiments of Newport settle beyond dispute, that 
segmentation or division of the yelk is the result of preg- 
nancy alone, and never takes place without it. The segmen- 
tation commences first by a cleverage, of the yelk into two 
equi-divisions, (Fig. 22,) then into four equal parts, (Fig. 
23,) and so continue dividing in geometrical progression un- 
til the yelk is broken up in fine granular masses, with which 
the generative force of the male sperm is equally divided. 
How the yelk divisions take place before the ovum reaches 
the Uterus is not certainly known. The fifth division, how- 



OVUM OF THE HUMAN FEMALE AND ANIMALS. 



Id 



ever, has been observed by Bischoff at the lower extremity 
of the Fallopian tubes similar to what is exhibited in (Figs 
24 and 25). Fig .22. 




THE OVUM STILL MORE ADVANCED IN THE TUBE. 



Fig. 2^. 




the ovum from the lower or uterine end of the fallopvaw 
Fig. 24 




THE ADDITION OF A LAYER OF ALBUMEN IN THE LOWER POBTIOM Of THE TUBE. 
(observed only IN THE RABBIT.) 



80 LADIES .NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

The only additional change observed taking place in the 
tubes is a deposit of albumen around the zona pellucida, (Fig. 

Fig. 25. 




OVUM OF THE RABBIT FROM THE FALLOPIAN TUBE WITH SPERMATOZOA, 

The accompanying figure is introduced to show the usual position of the sper- 
matozoa in relation to the zona and albuminous layer in the ovum of Mamalia 
during and after impregnation. This ovum is magnified two hundred and fifty 
diameters. It was taken along with five others from the lower part of the Fallo- 
pian tube, sixty-eight or seventy hours after impregnation. The segmentation 
appears to have proceeded to the fifth stage. There is a thick covering of albumen 
over the zona, and a number of spermatozoa are represented involved in the al- 
buminous substance; some were also seen on the surface of the zona, and some 
varying in number in the different ova observed from five to seven or nine, were 
clearly ascertained to be situated within the zona on the surface of and in the 
grooves between the yelk segments. The position of these last is not sufficiently 
clearly represented in the figure. 

24) which takes place when the ovum is passing the middle 
and lower third of the tube. These occurrences are so uni- 
form that the different offices for different portions of the 
Fallopian tubes may be readily determined. 

The first or upper third is appropriated to the reception 
of the ovum, and for removing the adventitious covering of 
cells, while it also prepares the ovum for the operation of the 



6VUM OF THE HUMAN FEMALE AND ANIMALS. Sl 

spermatozoa. In the middle third, the respiratory chamber 
is formed, and here the rotation of the yelk commences. In 
the lower third the cleverage takes place, as also the deposit 
of albumen. 

If these views of Bisclioff be correct, it must be in the 
middle or lower third of the tube that impregnation occurs, 
or the ovum will perish. By the time the ovum reaches the 
lower third ,in most animals, particularly the dog and 
guinea-pig, the heat is passed, and the animal will not per- 
mit coitus. 

To sum up the offices of the Fallopian tubes, they may be 
stated as follows : — 

1st. To receive the spermatic fluid from the uterus, and 
convey it upward through the entire canal. 

2d. To receive the unimpregnated ovum from the ovary, 
and convey it in a directly opposite course for the purpose 
of meeting the male sperm. 

3d. To afford protection to the ovum during its brief 
pilgrimage through the tube, and to deposit on its outer sur- 
face additional material, increase its bulk, and finally convey 
it mco the cavity of the uterus. 

The next question which arises in connection with this 
subject is — How far are these conclusions applicable to the 
human female in regard to gestation? 

In the human female, that marked indication of sexual ex- 
citement known as heat in animals is rarely ever manifested, 
although it exists to some degree at each menstrual period. 
It is well known that the liability to impregnation is much 
greater immediately after the cessation of the menstrual 
flow than a little later during the intervals of the monthly 
turn. Observation would seem to strengthen the view which 
has been advanced ,that impregnation occurs, as a rule, with- 
in twelve or fourteen days after the cessation of the men- 
strual discharge. ^ It has also been known to occur after this 
period, but very seldom. This may be explained by the cast- 
ing of an ovum during an intermenstrual period which was 



82 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

nearly ripe at the cessation of the previous discharge ; while 
it is quite possible, also, that an ovum may be retained in 
the tube longer than the period named, owing to some re- 
tarded action of the regular functions of the co-relative 
parts. It may, however, be safely stated, as a general rule, 
that impregnation takes place within fourteen days after the 
cessation of the catamenial period. There are exceptional 
cases, as a matter of course, to every law. 



CHAPTER V. 
DEVELOPMENT. 

DEVELOPMENT OF OVA IN BIRDS AND OTHER OVIPAROUS ANI- 
MALS. 

The difference in the amount of formative material in the 
ovum of the bird is owing to the manner in which the em- 
bryo is suppHed with its sustenance. Here the whole amount 
of nourishment required, is provided in the egg before it is 
detached from the parent. In the human female and animals 
that bring forth their young alive, the material for 
growth is derived from the maternal parent, whether af- 
forded by the placenta or some analogous structure. 

The egg of the ordinary domestic fowl may be regarded 
as the type of oviparous animals. A knowledge of its de- 
velopment will enable any one to comprehend the differ- 
ence which exists between the eggs of the human female 
and viviparous animals, or those that develop with the egg 
the necessary material for growth independent of the parent. 
In such cases, normal temperament and a supply of oxygen 
are all that is necessary for development of the young, pro- 
vided the egg has been fecundated before being thrown off by 
the female. A varnished egg will not hatch, nor can this 
take place if one-^half of the shell be thus treated. 

The average size of a fowl's egg is two and a quarter 
inches in diameter long and one and three-quarters in the 
short diameter, the average weight being two ounces. 
Double-yelked eggs usually weigh about three ounces. The 
weight of the yelk is about one-third of the whole, while that 
of the albumen and shell are equal to the other two-thirds. If 
eggs are kept exposed they become lighter, losing about one 
grain per day, which is owing to evaporation through the 
shell, it being of a porous nature. During incubation or 

83 



84 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

hatching of the eggs they lose rapidly, amounting in twenty- 
one days from sixteen to twenty per cent, or about one-sixtb 
of the entire substance. Out of this amount of loss only five 
or six per cent, consist of water, the balance is the result of 
chemical decomposition, or most probably of combustion, by 
the union of oxygen with carbon, producing carbonic acid, 
which passes off through the shell. The shell of the egg con- 
sists principally of carbonate of lime, held together by ani- 
mal matter, while the white is chiefly pure albumen. The 
yelk is of oily matter, albumen, and about two per cent, of 
salts, with fifty-four per cent of water. The albumen with 
the sulpher and salts are immediately employed in the 
growth of the embryo, while the oily matter serves for com- 
bustion in V^eeping up the temperature during incubation. 
If an egg be examined immediately after being laid, there 
will be found directly under the shell at the larger end, a 
small space, called the air space, which increases the longer 
the egg is kept. This space also increases very rapidly dur- 
ing incubation being caused by the evaporation of water and 
chemical decomposition, as before stated. 

STRUCTURE OF THE EGG PROCESS OF FORMATION. 

Many fowls lay an egg every twenty-four hours during a 
portion of the season, while others lay every second day, 
or for two or three days in succession, at a later hour each 
day, and then intermit for one day. Other fowls lay regu- 
larly every thirty-six hours. As already intimated, the time 
occupied in the passage of the egg through the ovaduct in 
the dog, guinea-pig, rabbit, and human female is from six to 
twelve days. In a fowl this transit is about twenty-four 
hours. If a fowl that has laid daily, be killed six hours after 
the last egg is passed, the ovaduct will be found blocked up 
with a yelk that has been taken up by the fimbriated extrem- 
ity of the tube, or it may be just grasping it, as is seen in 
(Fig. 26, b.) Sometimes the fimbriated extremity of the tube 
unfortunately fails to enclose the yelk when expelled from 



development of ova in birds. 
Fig. 26. 



At 




OVARY AND OVADUCT OF A 



LAYING FOWL, KILLED TWELVE HOURS AFTER LAYING THE 
LAST EGG. 



a. Left ovary; h, opening of the infundibulum of the ovaduct and grasping 
an ovum about being expelled from the ovasac; c d, glandular portion of the 
ovaduct; d, the isthmus; e, an egg in the uterine portion of the ovaduct, in 
which the shell is begun to be deposited; f, the rectum, ending in the cloaca; 
g, the undeveloped right ovaduct occasionally met with in birds, 



8S LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the ovary. In such cases it falls into the abdomen and may 
be removed by absorption, or it may produce peritoneal in- 
flammation and death to the fowl. 

During the passage through the upper or first two-thirds 
of the ovaduct, the alfcumen of the Qgg is deposited in a 
period of from three to four hours, according to Coste. It is 
proper here to remark that the yelk of the egg when it is ex- 
pelled from the cvary, is the same in structure as that of the 
labjDit and human fenide, before described; and that it is 
during the passage of the egg through the tube, that the 
white and jhell of the egg is formed, but it is not entirely 
perfected until after its lodgment in the uterus. (Fig 26, e.) 

White of the Egg. — This constitutes several layers, and 
commences forming as soon as it enters the Fallopian tube. 
At first it is a thin layer immediately investing the yelk, 
which subsequently becomes condensed into the chalaziferous 
membrane and the two narrow cord-like appendages, which 
were first albumen but afterward become twisted and form 
the chalazse. (Fig. 2y, A.) As the yelk descends, the faster 
is the accumulation of the albumen round the yelk and 
chalazse, giving to the egg its oval shape. (Fig. 27, C.) 
During the passage of the egg and formation of the albumen 
and shell, there is a great determination of "blood to the sev- 
eral parts of the duct. The egg does not descend in a 
straight line, but in a spiral manner, (Fig. 27, D) which 
gives the ^-oiral shap- to the white of the egg and the twist 
to the chalazse. The egg remains in the uterus from twelve 
to eighteen hours, in order to complete the formation of the 
shell. The lining membrane of the uterus is different from 
the membrane lining the ovaduct — the former containing 
follicular glands which secrete the substance for the shell. 
As soon as the egg enters this part of the tube, a thick white 
fluid is poured out which is soon deposited and coagulated 
on a thin membrane covering the white. At first the shell 



DEVELOPMENT OF OVA IN BIRDS. 



87 



IS soft, but it soon acquires the hardness which is characteris- 
tic of the egg when laid. 

Fig. 27. 




MANNER IN WHICH THE CHALAZ^, ALBUMEN, ETC., ARE DEPOSITED ROUND THE 
OVARIAN OVUM OF THE FOWL. 

A. Yelk from the upper part of the ovaduct soon after it has entered it, 
showing a thin covering of albumen on the yelk, forming the chalaziferous mam- 
brane, and the twisted chalazae extending from the opposite poles of the yelk, 
The twisting in these is represented more strongly than it can be seen at this 
period. 

B. Sketch of the fully formed chalazae from opposite sides of the yelk, 
stretched to their full length, and showing the opposite direction of the 
spiral in each. 

C. Egg from above the middle of the ovaduct; the first layers of albumen de- 
posited round the yelk and chalazae. 



8$ 



ladies new medical guide. 
Fig. 2S. 




Common adder, in which the ova have descended to occupy both ovaducts, 
five in the right, and three in the left; the infundibulum is shown in each ova- 
duct; a a, the right and left ovaries, each forming a sac, opening anteriorily near 
the infundibulum for the discharge of the ova, which, when ripe, fall into the 
interior of the sac, and thence pass into the ovaduct. 



DEVELOPMENT OF OVA IN BIRDS. 



89 



In reptiles a similar arrangement is observed during the 
passage of the ova along the Fallopian tube. Instead of one, 




D. Egg from the lower part of the glandular ovaduct near the isthmus, when 
the deposit of albumen is complete; the spiral arrangement of the albumen made 
manifest by slight coagulation. 



there are several in the tube at the same time, as seen in (Fig. 
28) ; the same with rabbits, as seen in (Fig. 29, A), 



CHAPTER VI. 
MALE ORGANS OF GENERATION. 

THE HUMAN TESTES. 

The testicles are two glandular bodies that are suspended 
by the spermatic cord and scrotum. The size of the glands 
depends upon the age and sexual indulgence of the indi- 
vidual. 

The scrotum consists of a simple integument, covered with 
hair. Within this there are four tunics or membranes, 
which, by comparison, may be compared to the peelings of 
an onion. The internal structure consists of tubes that are 
so convoluted or twisted upon themselves as to constitute 
lobes. As a description of these membranes would not be 
interesting to the general reader, it will only be requisite to 
present some idea of the glandular structure, or of that part 
which secretes the spermatic fluid. 

As before remarked, the secreting structure of the testicles 
consists of tubes which form lobes. (Fig. 30, i, i, and Fig. 
31, 2, 2.) If these lobes be examined carefully they will be 
found to consist of minute tubes, called Tubuli Seminiferi. 
Each tube is about seventeen feet long and 1-170 of an 
inch in diameter. The tubuli of each lobe coalesce into 
twenty or thirty straight tubes, called vasa recta (Fig 31, 
3.) The vasa recta are twice the diameter of the seminifer- 
ous tubes, and penetrate a fold of the tunica albuginea (the 
immediate investment of the testicle), which forms what is 
called the corpus highmorianum. In this corpus or body, an 
anastomosis of the tubes takes place, which is called the 
rete testis (Fig. 30, 2.) The rete testis gives off from twelve 
to twenty ducts or tubes, which again penetrate the corpus 
highmorianum in passing out, and form the vasa efferentia, 
(Fig. 31, 5.) Here the tubing again form into cones or lobes, 

90 



MALE ORGANS OF GENERATION. Wl 

called conus vascidosus, which correspond in number to the 
vasa efferentia that form them, and afterward terminate in 
a common tube, (Fig. 31, 6.) This tube becomes again con- 

FiG. 30. 




TESTIS INJECTED WITH MERCURY, AND DEPRIVED OF THE TUNICA ALBUGINEA. 

Testis injected and divested of the tunica albuginea; i, i, lobules formed by 
the tubuli seminiferi;- 2, rete testis; 3, 4, coni vasculosi, formed by theseminif- 
erous tubes; 5, 6, the epididymis; 7, appendix of the epididymis; 8, termination 
of the epididymis in the vas deferens; 9, 9, vas deferens. 

voluted or twisted and forms the epididymis, (Fig. 30, 5, 6, 
and Fig. 31,7.) The epididymis terminates at its lower mar- 
gin in a common tube, called the vas deferens, (Fig. 30, 9, 9, 
and Fig. 31, 9.) The vas deferens is tortuous when it leaves 
the epididymis, but becomes straight as it passes up and forms 
a part of the spermatic cord. It finally leaves the cord and 
passes up laterally on the posterior part of the bladder. It 
then passes forward to meet its fellow from the opposite side, 
when the two unite, and by their junction form a duct about 
one inch in length, which terminate in the urethra of the male 
penis. This duct is called the ductus ejaculaforius. The vas 



92 



LADIES J<"EW MEDICAL GtJlDfi. 



deferens is much larger than the other parts of the tube, and 
is about the eighth of an inch in diameter. 
The structure of the testicles will compare with that of the 

Fig. 31. 




THE STRUCTURE OF THE TESTICLE INJECTED WITH MERCCTRY, AND ITS SEVERAL 

PARTS UNRAVELLED. {After Sir A. Cooper.) 

I, 2, 3, Tubuli seminiferi; 3, vasa recta, forming the rete testis; 4, corpus 
highmorianum; 5, vasa efiferentia, forming the coni vasculosi; 6, a single tube 
formed by the junction of the vasa efiferentia. This tube then becomes con- 
voluted upon itself to form the epididymis; 7, 8, beginning, of the vas deferens; 
9, the vas deferens becoming a straight, isolated tube in its ascent to the ab- 
dominal ring; 10, spermatic artery; 11, spermatic cord spread out. 

ovary and Fallopian tubes, as respects their peculiar beauty 
and arrangements. It has been estimated that there are eight 
hundred and forty tubuli in the two testicles, twisted in such 
a manner as to make each tube seventeen feet in length as be- 
fore stated. This will give 14,280 feet of tubing. This is 
lined by a delicate membrane, which secretes or forms 




EAELY MORNING. 

* ' The rosy morn did there disclose 

Her beauty, ruddy as a blushing bride." 




MADONNA AND CHILD. 



MALE ORGANS OF GENERATION. ^S 

granular cells — each granular cell, when developed, will form 
hundreds of spermatozoa, capable of unfolding a human be- 
ing, when united to the ovum of a female. Truly, great and 
marvelous are the works of Nature thus to develop the human 
being out of such tiny microscopic atoms ! A careful study 
of this wonderful structure will show the importance of very 
small particles of matter, in the hands of the All-wise 
Creator, able to endow them with vitality and unfold from 
them strong and powerful physical and mental organic struc- 
ture. 



CHAPTER VII. 
FUNCTIONS OF THE HUMAN TESTICLES. 

The office or function of the testicles is to secrete the male 
sperm, a substance that appears to the naked eye like or- 
dinary mucus devoid of life. If the microscope, however, be 
applied to a small quantity of this secretion, taken from, a 
healthy male who has arrived at puberty, it will be found 
alive with minute, thread-like, bodies. So numerous are 
these that, at first sight, the semi-liquid mass seems to be 
almost entirely made up of them. They are called the 
seminal animalcules, or spermatozoa. There are also found 
in this liquor seminis, minute round corpuscles called seminal 
cells. 

ORIGIN OF SPERMATOZOA. 

Spermatozoa in man, as well as in animals, and some 
of the higher order of plants, have their origin in cells, which 
are dominated seminal cells or spermatophori. Tliese cells 

Fig. 32. 




\IICROSCOriC APPEARANCE OF HEALTHY HUMAN SEMEN MAGNIFIED FIVE HUNDRE: 

DIAMETERS. 

94 



FUNCTIONS OF THE HUMAN TESTICLES. 



95 



are filled with granular matter, {Fig. 32) each granule cap- 
able of being developed into a spermatozoon. These germ 
cells are developed in the tube composing the testicles. It is 
within the tubes these cells burst, when the thread-like bodies 
escape, and take on those peculiar motions which have given 
Fig -i-x ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ opinion that they are distinct ani- 
malcules. Some physiologists do not regard 
them as possessing distinct animal charac- 
teristics any more than is attached to the 
cilia that line the cells of the neck of the 
uterus and Fallopian tubes. Hence they 
have been called cell-germs, furnished with 
peculiar moving power. On the other hand, 
Pouchet asserts that these zoospe'rmata have 
a digestive apparatus, which is called by 
him cephalo-thorax, as represented {Fig. 
33; also Fig. 34,^.) The {Fig. 34) gives 
the spermatozoa of different animals, and 
the motion will correspond with the devel- 
opment. Those with tail-like appendages 
resemble the motion of an eel in water. 
Those with the spiral development have the 
spiral motion. From observation it has 
been ascertained that spermatozoa will re- 
tain their moving powers twenty-four or 
thirty hours after they enter the uterus and 
Fallopian tubes. 

In the young and vigorous, the sperma- 
sj>ermatozoon from ^^^^^ ^re abuudaut and active. In debil- 
the Human Testicle, itatcd pcrsous, thosc that havc Weak con- 
stitutions and where the vital forces are depressed, the sper- 
matozoa will not only be found very scanty but exceedingly 
feeble. Such scantiness and feebleness will correspond with 
the vital energy or debility of the individual in whom they 
are developed. 



96 



LADIES J^EW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



In consumptives, and those who have broken down their 
constitution by over sexual indulgence and onanism, the ac- 
tion of the spermatozoa is slow and their development im- 
perfect. In aged persons they disappear, while the testicles, 
like the ovaries of aged females, cease to perform the func- 

FiG. 34. 




VARIOUS FORMS OF SPERMATOZOA. 

A. Spermatozoa from the dog; B, from the common mouse; and C, green 
woodpecker — after Wagner D, Spermatozoa from the common water snake; 
E, second form of spermatic animalcules from the same animal; F, bodies con- 
tained in the semen of the crab — after Seibold G, Spermatozoon of the bear — 
after Valentine i, anterior margin excavated; 2 and 3, two very dark circular 
spots, regarded by Valentine as the mouth and arms; 4, a number of circles, 
supposed by Valentine to be outlines of gastric vesicles of an hepatic organ on 
the convolutions of an intestinal canal; 5, the same animalcule, less highly mag- 
nified and viewed laterally. 



FUNCTIONS OF THE HUMAN TESTICLES. 



97 



tions allotted to them in the prime and vigor of life. 

The natural secretion of the vagina and uterus of the fe- 
male is favorable for the maintenance of spermatozoa. When 
these become changed to acid secretions, they act as poisons 
and quickly destroy the spermatozoa. Hence, one of the 
causes of sterility in the female is owing to the change in 
the secretions of the os, cervix uteri and vagina. 

The spermatozoa in man are exceedingly small — ^being 
aboiut 1-50 of an inch in length, and 1-500 of an inch in 
diameter. The seminal animalculse are said to be no larger 
in the whale than in the mouse. They are much larger in 
insects, mollusca, and others of the lower animals than in 
man. They are considerably larger in the mouse than in the 
horse, and in the snail fifty-four times larger than in the dog. 

The office of the spermatozoa, as before stated, is to im- 
part new life to the female ovum. This takes place in the 
Fallopian tubes during the passage of the ovum toward the 
uterus. The quantity of semen eliminated at one coitus is 
from one to three drachms, of which, perhaps, only about 
one-hundredth part consists of spermatozoa. 

It is generally conceded that but two or three drops of 
semen proper, or spermatozoa, are ejected from the testicles 
at one conjunction of the sexes. The balance is an albumi- 
nous fluid secerted by the vesicula seminalis and prostate 
gland, which secretions are thrown off at the same time as 
that from the testicles. The use of this superabundant fluid 
is for the purpose of protecting these thread-like animalcMlae 
and assist their movements. It possesses the right density or 
specific gravity for this purpose. If the density be increased 
the movement of the spermatozoa will be impeded; if re- 
duced, they are destroyed upon the principle of endosmose. 

I have in several instances placed a drop of semen from 
the vas deferens under the microscope, which semen is usual- 
ly very thick, and always found that the motion of the sper- 
matozoa was exceedingly slow. They presented the appear- 



9S LADIES JSfEW MEDICAL GLflDfi. 

ance of a tangled mass of thread-like objects unable to ex- 
tricate themselves. The moment, however, a drop of blood 
was applied, they found no difficulty in disentangling them- 
selves. They would turn around once or twice and lash their 
tails, which seemed to unite the two liquids, and put the 
whole mass of animalculae in motion. 

The cause of motion of spermatozoa is not certainly 
known, but it is supposed to be similar to the wave-like 
motion in the ciliated cells of the uterus and Fallopian tubes. 

In cold-blooded animals, the fishes for instance, they re- 
tain their power of motion longer than in warm-blooded ani- 
mals. In the former they continue to move for days after 
being expelled from the male. Their movements continue 
for a longer period in the interior of the female organs of 
generation. In some species of insects (as the Gasteropoda), 
the spermatozoa will continue their movements for months 
when brought in contact with the female organs of genera- 
tion. 

In the human female it is supposed that the spermatozoa 
will retain their moving power for thirty-six hours after 
coitus. Common water at low temperature rapidly arresis 
their movements, while dilute saline solutions, or sugar and 
water, on the other hand, appear to have very little influence 
upon their actions. Such is also the fact with common saliva, 
or bile, or pus. Urine has rather an injurious influence upon 
their movements, especially when it has an acid reaction. The 
chemical agents are the only ones that have positive injurious 
effects upon the movements of spermatozoa. They not only 
stop, their operations, but dissolve their structure and change 
their composition. For instance, alcohol, acids, metallic 
salts, narcotics and strychnine have similar effects to com- 
mon cold water. 

Heat and cold seem to affect their movements, although 
the action of the spermatozoa of frogs and fishes continue 
after the media in which they are surrounded sink below 



FUNCTIONS OF THE HUMAN TESTICLES. 



99 



zero. The electric spark destroys the motion of sperma- 
tozoa instantly, by changing their structure, while Galvanism 
has no perceptible influence upon them, which fact is some- 
what remarkable. I have made a number of experiments 
with chemical re-agents, under the microscope, and always 
found that mineral and vegetable acids dissolve spermatozoa 
instantaneously as electricity. The same is the fact with 
mineral and vegetable astringents. The Figs. 36, 37, 38, give 
the appearance of spermatozoa under the microscope when 
these re-agents are applied, and show the contrast between 
healthy and diseased spermatozoa. 

Fig-. 3G. Fig. 37. Fig. 38. 




Fig. 36. Appearance under the microscope of semen after the application of 
vegetable acids. The spermatozoa are broken up into granules. 

Fig. 27. Appearance presented under the microscope after the application of 
mineral and vegetable astringents. 

Fig. 38. Appearance of spermatozoa under the microscope in those who have 
over-indulged and masturbated to great excess — such undeveloped spermatozoa 
cannot propagate. If conception should take place under such circumstances, 
the offspring will have a weak and delicate constitution and be short-lived. 

On the first discovery of the seminal animalculse, there 
were many hypotheses advanced concerning them. By some 
they were considered the cause of sexual enjoyments or 
venereal propensities. Others supposed that the sperma- 
tozoa were of different sexes, and believed that if a female 
spermatozoon happened first to penetrate the ovum a female 
offspring was the result, and the reverse when a male sper- 
matozoon succeeded in fecundating the egg. Another class 
imagined that a spermatazoon possessed all the organs of a 
human being in a compressed state, which became developed 
or unfolded by the female generative organs — in other 
words, that a spermatozoon was a miniature human being. 

Such absurd theories require no refutation. They were 
advanced in a hypothetical age of tlie world. 



CHAPTER VIII. 
HERMAPHRODISM. 

There are two distinct varieties of Hermaphroditic mal- 
formation — the spurious and the true. 

The spurious comprehends such as have the generative or- 
gans approximating the natural organs in appearance and 
form. The true hermaphorodism includes an actual mix- 
ture or blending of the male and female organs upon the 
same individual. 

I. SPURIOUS HERMAPHRODISM. 

In the Female. Errors have occurred in regard to the 
true sex of an individual, from enlargement of the clitoris 
and prolapsus of the uterus — ^the former being taken for the 
penis and the latter for the testicles. 

In some females at birth the clitoris is not much behind 
that of the male penis in size at the same period of life. After 
this period it ceases to grow as rapidly as the other external 
genital organs, and at puberty it is from half to an inch in 
length, as a general rule. In other cases, the clitoris con- 
tinues developing up to adult life, and resembles the penis 
of the male. 

Large-sized clitores are less common among the inhab- 
itants of temperate and cold climates than in the tropics. 
The frequency of them in Arabia and Egypt led the ancient 
surgeons of those countries to amputate the organ, ^tius 
and Paulus Eginetus speak of this amputation having been 
practiced among the Egyptians. According to Jonnini, cir- 
cumcision is still performed upon females of that country. 

This variety of conformation of the female parts was well- 
known to the ancient Greeks, as a number of their writers 

100 



SPURIOUS HERMAPHRODISM. 101 

mention such women under the name of Trihades, and Etair- 
iotriai, among which class the celebrated Sappho is known 
to have been included. Martial^ Tertullian, and other Ro- 
man writers have noticed the same malformation, and spoken 
of the depravity to which it led. 

The clitoris is not unfrequently found two or three inches 
in length. In some instances it has been found from ten to 
twelve inches. Chobert mentions one case where the clitoris 
was twelve inches in length, and Holler two cases where it 
was seven inches long. 

The clitoris of some of the lower orders of animals re- 
sembles very much the penis of the male of the same class 
of creatures. A very striking analogy is observed in this re- 
gard, in the lioness, raccoon, bear, cat, etc. 

In the human female when the organ is large, it not only 
resembles the penis of the male in size, but there is an in- 
dentation corresponding to the orifice of the urethra. In 
other cases, the vagina is much contracted or nearly closed 
by a strong muscular membrane or hymen, giving the ap- 
pearance of the perinseum of the male. The labia also unite 
and present the semblance of testicles. In such females the 
mammae are but slightly developed ; the voice is deep-toned ; 
the chin and upper lip are sometimes covered with hair, 
while the features and muscles are hard, resembling those 
of the male. In short, the whole external peculiarities par- 
take more of the characteristics of the male than of the fe- 
male. 

Dr. Ramsbothem has given a description of an infant that 
was christened as a boy, which proved after death to be a fe- 
male (Fig. 39). The uterus and Fallopian tubes were ap- 
parently naturally developed, while the clitoris was large 
and resembled the male penis. 

Colombos and De Graaf give two similar examples in chil- 
dren, where the true sex was not discovered until after 
death. 



102 LADIES .NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Arnaud gives a description of Galloy, the celebrated her- 
maphrodite, whose clitoris after death was found to be three 
and a half inches long and four lines (one-third of an inch) 

Fig. 39. 




APPEARANCE OF A FEMALE S EXTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION, WHICH WERE 
SUPPOSED TO BE THOSE OF A MALE UNTIL AFTER DEATH. {From Cyclo. Anot. 

et Phys.) 

c, c, c. Fallopian tubes and Uterus; h, clitoris; a, gland of clitoris. 

in circumference. The glans and prepuce were well de- 
veloped, while the urethra ran through the whole length of 
the penis. The external and internal female organs were 
naturally developed. She was married, but never beca^ie 
pregnant; her menstruation was natural, but she had hair 
on her face, while her voice was harsh like that of a male. 
While a student, I had an opportunity of witnessing a fe- 
male who had a clitoris three inches in length, which re- 
sembled the male penis in structure, except that the urethra 
was absent. At the orifice of the glans there was a depres- 
sion which would be readily taken for the opening of the 
urethra unless closely examined. Her general appearance 
was masculine. Her history was not well known, and there- 
fore I am unable to give her habits of life. There was no 
appearance that she had ever borne children. 



SPURIOUS HERMAPHRODISM. 103 

M, Beclard has given an interesting description of a case 
in the Bulletins de la Facnlte of Paris, for 1815. This case 
was exhibited in 1814 in Paris, and was at that time aged 
sixteen years. Her name was Marie Madeline Laforte. The 
form of her shoulders, pelvis and 'chest was masculine; the 
tone of the voice was like that of the male. Her beard com- 
menced growing on her chin, upper lip, and along the side 
of the face. The symphysis pubis was elongated, as in a 
man, and the mons veneris rounded, while the labia externa 
were covered with hair. The clitoris was ten and a half 
inches long when at rest, but somewhat larger when dis- 
tended. There was no urethra, but the head of the glans was 
covered with an imperfect prepuce. The labia were narrow 
and short, and the vulva between them was narrow, and 
blocked up by a dense membrane. Below the clitoris there 
was an opening which was capable of admitting an ordinary 
sound. Through this aperture both the urinal and menstrual 
fluids escaped. She had menstruated since she was eight 
years of age. She regarded herself as a female, and pre- 
ferred the society of men. There was no appearance of tes- 
ticles, while regular menstruation left no doubt of her sex. 

Arnavid has also described an interesting case at great 
length. The subject was aged thirty-five, and passed in so- 
ciety as a female. She came to Arnaud complaining of a 
small tumor in the right groin {Fig. 40, e,) which had in- 
cumbered her much during life. On examination, he found 
a similar tumor on the left side. These bags represented 
the external labia. The clitoris was nearly three inclies in 
length. The glans was well-formed and presented a small 
depression which ran backward along the whole under bor- 
der of the clitoris, indicating the situation of a collapsed 
urethral canal. The orifice from which the urine escaped 
was in the same position as in a female when the organs are 
natural. There was no vagina, and the menstrual discharge 
took place from the anus. At each menstrual period, the 



104 



LADIES ^E\V MEDICAL GUIDE. 



tumor (d) gradually increased, becoming in the course of 
two or three days of a size of a hen's egg. When the tumor 
reached this size, the discharge of blood commenced from the 



Fig. 40. 




EXTERNAL APPEARANCE OF THE ORGANS OF GENERATION OF A FEMALE. 

a, clitoris; h, glands of clitoris; c, orifice for passage of urine; d, tumor in 
perinseum; e, small tumor in right groin; f, small tumor in left groin. 

anus. As alarming symptoms had always occurred at these 
periods, Arnaud was induced to puncture the tumor, in 
which he found a cavity two inches in circumference and 
about two and a half in breadth, having a projection at one 
point which he supposed to be the os uteri. At the next 
menstrual period, the discharge came from the opening in 
this tumor, and was not attended with "any of the alarming 
symptoms that had previously occurred. This opening, after 
a time, through neglect, was allowed to close, when the dis- 
charge flowed from the anus, as usual, with all the former 
alarming symptoms. This female's skin was thick and 
rough; she had a soft black beard; her chest was narrow; 
her breast small, like the male ; her hands large and her fin- 
gers long. Her voice was coarse, the upper part of her body 
was masculine, while the lower part partook of the female 
characteristics — large pelvis, buttocks, legs, etc., with small 
feet. The regular menstruation of this person left no doubt 



FALSE HERMAPHRODISM. lOS 

in regard to her sex. The tumors surrounding the clitoris 
in the groin must have been the ovaries, which had de- 
scended. 

The same malformations have been found to exist in the 
lower animals. Rudolphi noticed a mare that had a clitoris 
so large as ahiiost to close up the entrance to the vagina. 
Lecoq has also mentioned a case of a calf of a similar char- 
acter, while Mery speaks of a monkey which had a clitoris 
so large that his keeper thought the animal was a male. 

M. Veary, physician at Toulouse, has given in the ''Philo- 
sophical Transactions" of London, Vol. xvi., p. 282, an ac- 
count of the case of Margarete Malause or Malaure, who 
entered as a patient in the Toulouse hospital in 1686. Her 
trunk and face presented the appearance of a female, but in 
the situation of the vulva, there was a body eight inches in 
length that resembled a well-formed male penis, except that 
it had no prepuce, though a canal perforated the organ 
through which the urine and menstrual fluid was voided. 
After being examined by several physicians, all ot whom 
pronounced her sexual characteristis more those of a male 
than a female, the authorities ordered her name to be 
changed to that of Arnaud and to wear male attire. 

In 1693, she visited Paris in male dress and boasted that 
she was endowed with the powers of both sexes. The 
Parisian physicians agreed with those of Toulouse in respect 
to her sex, until M. Saviard detected the supposed penis to 
be a prolapsus of the uterus, and he reduced the protruded 
organ and cured the patient. The king afterward, at her own 
request, allowed her to assume her female name and dress. 

Sir E. Home and Valentini, both mention analogous cases 
of False Hermaphrodisni. Numerous other instances of a 
similar character are on record, which will not require to be 
noticed at the present time. It may be observed, however, 
that there are on record also equally remarkable cases of 
spurious Hermaphrodism in the male as in the female sex, 



106 LADIES J^EW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

which have given rise to many curious mistakes and inci- 
dents, from the time that Iphis, daughter of Ligdus, king 
of Crete, was supposed to be changed into a man by the 
miraculous power of Isis, down to the present day. Pliny, 
Trallian and Livy, all have detailed interesting cases of 
this description of Hermaphrodism. 

The case of Magdelain Mugnoz, a nun of the order of St. 
Dominique, in the town of Ubeda, mentioned by Jean Croke, 
is somewhat extraordinary. It was supposed that she was 
changed into a male seven years after having taken the vow, 
when, in consequence of exhibiting strong sexual desire, and 
being accused of the perpetration of a rape upon a nun, she 
came under ecclesiastical displeasure and was expelled from 
the convent, after which he assumed male attire and changed 
his name to Francois. 

A number of similar instances are mentioned by Pare and 
Tulphis, where malformed males were unexpectedly dis- 
covered at puberty, owing to excitement of the sexual pas- 
sions. 

Schweikard mentions the case of a person baptized and 
brought up as a female whose true sex was not discovered 
until she was forty-nine years of age, when he requested per- 
mission to marry a young woman who had become pregnant 
by him. On examination, the penis was slender, and not 
over two inches long, while the testicles had not descended 
out of the abdomen and the urethra opened at the root of 
the penis. 

Otto has reported a remarkable case of a person who had 
lived for ten years in a state of wedlock with three different 
men. At the age of thirty-five her third husband brought an 
action of divorce against her, alleging that she was afflicted 
with some sexual infirmity, which rendered the connubial 
act on his part extremely difficult and painful. On examina- 
tion being made by two physicians, they decided that she was 
pot a female but a male. The members of the Royal Medical 



TRUE HERMAPHRODISM. 107 

College of Silesia subsequently confirmed this decision. The 
penis was imperforated and about two inches in length. 
There was a perineal fissure . forming a false vagina, that 
was sufficient to receive the penis of the husband for an inch 
and a half in depth. The general conformation of this in- 
dividual was strong and muscular, although the beard was 
thin and soft. The face, mammae, chest, pelvis and extrem- 
ities were masculine. 

The case of Maria Nuzia given by Julien and Soules is 
one that may be classified with the preceding. This individ- 
ual was born in Corsica in 1695, was married twice as a fe- 
male, and divorced by her second husband in 1739, after six- 
teen years of wedlock. Her person was masculine ; she had 
beard, but her breasts were tolerably developed, although 
the nipple of each was surrounded with hair, while she men- 
struated regularly. 

The celebrated case of Hannah Wild, detailed by Dr. 
Sampson, is another example equally curious with the fore- 
going. She had the male genital organs malformed, while 
her menstrual discharges were very regular. 

B. True Hermaphrodism. — True Hermaphrodism is 
found to exist naturally in several classes of the animal and 
vegetable kingdoms. 

Those plants that are included under the term phanero- 
gamic, except the class Dioecia, are furnished with male and 
female reproductive organs, which are either placed upon the 
same flower or on different flowers on the same plant. 

In the animal kingdom, among the Entozoa, Mollusca and 
Gasperopoda, and some other species the fecundation of the 
female is accomplished by its own male organ. As we ascend 
in the scale of animal organization, this bisexual develop- 
ment ceases, except in certain peculiar cases, which will be 
enumerated. It is not proposed to give any minute history 
of true Hermaphrodism, but merely some interesting and 
curious cases that have come under the notice of physicians 



108 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

at different periods of the world, with a view to remove the 
skepticism which is now generally prevalent about the ex- 
istence of any species of Hermaphrodism. The authorities 
here presented will leave no room for doubt on this subject. 

In 1754 a young person died in the Hotel Dieu of Paris, 
in whom, on dissection, the reproductive organs were found 
to be malformed in the following manner: On the right side 
there was a testicle and vas deferens, terminating in a corre- 
sponding vesicula seminalis. On the left side there, was 
found, in the place of a testicle, an ovary,, a Fallopian tube 
with its fimbriated extremity, a small oval uterus, and broad 
and round ligaments. The external organs resembled those 
of the male, although the penis was only about two inches 
in length. The mammae were large, and the individual had 
always been regarded as a male. Here was a case of lateral 
Hermaphrodism, similar to what may be found, though not 
so perfectly developed, in the vegetable and lower forms 
of the animal kingdoms. 

Another celebrated case of lateral Hermaphrodism has 
been reported by Mayer. This person was named Marie Der- 
rier or Charles Doege, and had been baptized and brought up 
as a female, but at forty years of age, changed his name 
and dress to that of a man's. This person, after death, was 
examined by Professor Mayer, who discovered the existence 
of a uterus, a vagina, two Fallopian tubes, a testicle, prostate 
gland and penis. The penis was two inches and three quar- 
ters in length, but concealed below the mons veneris. Dur- 
ing life it was capable of erection and of elongation to more 
than three inches. The prepuce covered only half the glans. 
The vagina was a little over two inches in length, and rather 
less than an inch in breadth, and terminated above in a fluid 
isthmus, which represented the fluid orifice of the uterus. 
The general characteristics of this individual were a mixture 
of the male and female; the breasts were small, and there 
was no distinct mammary glandular structure; the stature 



TRUE HERMAPHRODISM. 109 

was five feet; the head and face presenting the appearance 
of those of a woman. As age advanced the beard grew, 
while he menstruated three times during his twentieth year. 
Professor Mayer Hkewise states that he had manifested a 
certain predilection for females, without feeling any special 
sexual desire. 

In a note appended to a case published by M. Petit, he 
states that a man consulted him who menstruated regularly 
every month from his penis, without any pain or trouble- 
some symptom. This man no doubt had a concealed uterus. 
In the Cyclopaedia of Anatomy and Physiology two similar 
cases are mentioned. One was that of a young man seven- 
teen years of age; the other a man who had been married 
several years, his wife having no children. In both these 
instances there was a copious menstrual discharge regularly 
every month from the penis. There was no opportunity of 
examining these cases after death; but there is no reason 
to doubt that there were internal female organs that com- 
municated with the bladder and urethra. 

Mayer, in his work, to which reference has already been 
made, has delineated five cases, all of which he dissected. 
The first case, {Fig. 41,) was in a foetus of four months, in 
which he found the bladder, the testicles (a a), with the 
epididymis and a two-horned uterus (c) terminating in the 
vagina {d) and opening into the posterior part of the blad- 
der {e). From the left testicles a contorted vas deferens (/) 
arose, and ran down to the vagina {d) ; the right vas defer- 
ens {g) was shorter and disappeared near the corresponding 
corner of the uterus. The external organs were male, the 
glans penis being imperforate. 

It has been already stated in the present work, that men- 
struation depends upon a change that takes place in the 
ovaries, and that such change exerts a marked influence over 
the general system. Vaulevier mentions an instance where 



no 



LADIES J^EW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



menstruation ceased in a young girl enjoying good health, 
without any apparent injury to the system, when, soon after- 
ward, a heavy beard began to grow upon her face. 

Fig. 41. 




A COMPLETE CASE OP HERMAPHRODITIC MALFORMATION IN THE HUMAN SUBJECT 

After Mayer, from Cyclop. Anat. et Phys.) 



a, a. Testicles with their epididymis; h, b, and a two-horned uterus c, which 
terminates in the vagina d, and which opens into the posterior part of urinary 
bladder e. From the left testiclea contorted vas deferens, f, arises and extends 
down to the vagina; the right vas deferens, g, is shorter and terminates in the 
right of the uterus. The glans penis, h, is imperforate. 



Similar remarkable changes have been observed to take 
place in birds. Greve, in his "Fragments of Comparative 
Anatomy and Physiology," states that hens whose ovaries 
become diseased, will crow like cocks, while they acquire 
tail-feathers and spurs resembling the male fowls. 

The male and female organs seem to be analogous in 
structure ; and from a defect in the formative or typical force 
of their unfoldment or deyelopment, one side may be mascu- 



TRUE HERMAPHRODISM. 



Ill 



line and the other feminine. M. St. HilairehsiS offered the 
following table to show this analogy : 

In the Male. In the female. 

Testicles Ovary. 

Epididymis Fallopian Tubes. 

Vas deferens Corum of Uterus. 

Vesicula Seminalis Body of Uterus. 

Sheath of the Penis Vagina. 

Penis Clitoris. 

An interesting case of Hermaphrodism has been given by 
Dr. Hendry, of New York, in a letter dated from Lisbon in 
1807. The subject was a Portuguese, aged twenty-eight 
years, of a tall and slender muscular figure. The penis and 
testicles were in their usual situation, and in form and size 
resembled those of a male about the same age. The urethra 
extended to about one-third the length of the penis. The 
beard had a tendency to grow, but was kept cut short. The 
female parts resembled those of a well-formed person, ex- 
cept the labia, which were not prominent. The external or- 
gans appeared to be situated near the rectum. The breasts 
were small, voice and manners like those of a female. She 
menstruated regularly; was twice pregnant, and miscarried 
in. the third and fourth month of gestation. During copula- 
tion, the penis became erect, but there never was a desire 
for copulation with the female sex. 

CAUSES OF HERMAPHRODISM. 

The chief cause of hemaphrodism appears to be an ar- 
rest of development of the sexual organs in their evolution, 
or to some morbid influence exerted on the embryo, chang- 
ing its type of unfoldment. 

It is known that a division may be made in the perineum, 
and the fissure remain, from the accumulation of urine in 
the urinary canal, on account of the imperforate urethra. 
The cause may also be hereditary in some famihes. Heure- 
mann speaks of a family of females, who gave birth for sev- 



112 LADIES J^EW MEDICAL GUIDE, 

eral generations to males who were all affected with Hy- 
pospadias, or an opening of the urethra on the under surface 
of the penis, not far from the pubes. 

Sir Edzvard Home mentions that in warm countries nurses 
and midwives have a prejudice that women born twins with 
males, seldom breed. The same notion exists among the 
lower classes of Scotland. This impression, however, has 
been refuted by Cribh, who gives the history of forty-two 
married females who were born twins with males — thirty- 
six of whom were mothers of females, and six had no chil- 
dren, though married for a number of years. Two of these 
females who had families were born triplets with males. The 
Medical Repository of 1827, (p. 350,) mentions an instance 
of quadruplets consisting of three boys and one girl, all of 
whom lived. This female afterward became the mother 
of triplets. 

To those individuals in whom the male characteristics pre- 
dominate, the term Androgyni, is applied, while Androgynce 
embrace those Hermaphrodites in whom the female peculiar- 
ities are the most apparent. Thus in an Androgynus the 
general figure of the body may be that of a female ; the male 
voice is wanting, and there is no beard. On the other hand, 
in the Androgyna the masculine developments are the most 
apparent. 

These subjects are regarded as incurably impotent, and 
the malformation always such as to justify a divorce, but it 
is no ground for depriving a being of inheritance; nor is 
the calling of an Hermaphrodite actionable unless it has been 
attended with some especial damage. A dancing-master 
once brought suit in England against a party who called him 
an Hermaphrodite; but the judge and jury decided that the 
dancing-master had sustained no injury, from the fact, that 
in the line of his profession he was a much safer person, and 
none the less qualified than an individual who was more per- 
fectly developed. 



CHAPTER IX. 



MENSTRUATION. 

The uterus is the efficient instrument in Menstruation, but 
the organs that cause and regulate it, are the ovaries. These 
exert a powerful influence not only upon the uterus, but 
over the entire organism. If the ovaries be removed in a 
-female menstruating regularly, such catamenial flow will im- 
mediately cease, whereas it has never been known to occur 
in females who had no ovaries. 

Menstruation consists of a sanguineous discharge, which 
escapes from the sexual orifice of the vagina in a female whc 
enjoys health, periodically, except during lactation and preg 
nancy. 

The discharge commences at puberty, and is an evidence 
that the female has arrived at that period of life. In the 
tropics puberty occurs from the tenth to fifteenth year; in 
temperate climates from twelve to sixteen years. Men- 
struation occurs in a healthy female every twenty-eight 
days, or every lunar month, and continues on an average for 
thirty years. 

Mr. Robertson has given this subject his attention for 
many years, and prepared a table of four hundred and fifty 
women, which shows the period of their first menstruation 
respectively, as follows : — 

In the 11th year 10 women 





]2th ' 






13th ' 






Uth ' 






15th 


< 




16th 






17th 






18th 


( 




19th 


( t 




20th 





19 
53 
85 
97 
78 
57 
26 
23 
4 



113 



114 LADIES ^EW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

It must be borne in mind that this table was formed from 
observations of females in England. 

A remarkable case of early puberty is mentioned by Dr. 
Gardner, in his work on "Sterility." Her name was Phoebe 
Anna Baker, and was exhibited at Barnum's first "Baby 
Show" in New York. The Doctor states that he saw her 
at his office, July 2y, 1855, and took the following notes : — 

"Phoebe Anna Baker was born at Sing Sing, New York, 
January 19th, 185 1. Her mother has one other child, a 
boy of seven years. Parents both American. At birth she 
weighed fourteen pounds, and has always since been large. 
When ten months old, a bloody flow was noticed from the 
pudendum, and this has continued periodically ever since, 
imtil the present date, without at any time going longer 
than six weeks, (and when thus protracted showing signs 
of physical disturbance) without its appearance. About the 
time this flow commenced, a marked enlargement of her 
breast was noticed, and these very soon attained to their 
present size, being now equal to those of most girls of six- 
teen years, of perfect shape, having a well formed, but not 
very protuberant nipple, and an areola of a light brown 
color. She weighs sixty-four pounds, and is of remarkable 
size for her age, fully developed in form and of a maturity 
of appearance most noticeable. The hips are full, the limbs 
rounded, and her form would indicate that she had attained 
maturity and puberty." 

The Doctor further states that when he saw her, as above 
described, the flow had been retarded for some two weeks 
longer than usual, and the mother seriously supposed her 
pnegnant, as she had discovered a man (for which sex she 
evinced great fondness) in an improper situation with her. 
This man the mother had arrested and detained in prison 
several days, until the menstrual flow in the girl returned. 

This function is so regular in some women that the day 
and very hour of its occurrence may be predicted with a 



MENSTRUATION. 115 

certainty. The flow usually continues from three to five 
days — sometimes for seven days — the interval between be- 
ing from twenty-one to twenty-five days. In the majority of 
women this regularity is not observed. In some it occurs 
two or three days before, or it may be retarded the same 
length of time without any injury to the system. It has al- 
ready been stated that menstruation does not occur during 
pregnancy and lactation. There are exceptions to both these 
rules. When menstruation takes place during pregnancy, 
is may occur from the placenta being placed over the os- 
uteri or neck of the womb, or arise from the vaginal por- 
tion of the cervix of the uterus. 

Mr. Whitehead invariably found when menstruation oc- 
curred during pregnancy, that the discharge came from the 
diseased surface of the neck of the womb. A true catamenial 
flow is impossible during gestation or pregnancy, and when 
it occurs it indicates something wrong, either at the neck 
or head of the womb. 

The quantity of menstrual fluid discharged at each month- 
ly period has been variously estimated, but the usual quan- 
tity in females enjoying good health, may be stated at from 
two to five ounces. The estimates made by different ob- 
servers, however, are much higher than this. Hippocrates 
and Galen state the quantity equal to an attic hemina, which 
is about eighteen ounces. Haller gives the average at six to 
ten ounces. Drs. Whitehead and Fame make it from three 
to four ounces. 

Nature of the Discharge. — It was formerly supposed, 
and so stated by Pliny and others, that the menstrual fluid 
contained principles of a noxious and poisonous character. 
Pliny informs us that the presence of a menstrual woman 
turns wine sour, causes trees to shed their fruit, parches up 
their young shoots, and makes them forever barren, dims 
the splendor of mirrors and the polish of ivory, turns the 



116 LADIES J^EW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

edge of snarpened iron, converts brass into rust, and is the 
cause of canine rabies. 

The menstrual fluid in health has a peculiarly heavy odor, 
which is characteristic of it, as well as the gravis odor puer- 
perii of the lochial and other discharges of child-bed, which 
may have led Pliny to arrive at such erroneous conclusions. 
This, as well as the peculiar odor of the breath of some fe- 
males, no doubt results from the decomposition of the fluid, 
as it slowly collects in the vagina of the female and from its 
absorption into the system. 

The fact that the menstrual fluid will not coagulate may 
have led to the dififerent opinions advanced in regard to its 
real character. 

When it is first formed, it appears to be real blood, but 
on its passage through the vagina it comes in contact with 
an acid secreted by that organ, which dissolves the fibrin 
and destroys its coagulating properties. The composition 
of the menstrual fluid, according to M. Denis, is as follows : 

Water 82.58 

Fibrin 0.05 

Hematosine 6.36 

Mucus 3.63 

Albumen , 4.83 

Oxide of Iron 0.85 

Osmazome and Cruovine, of each o.ii 

Salts and fatty matter 1.59 



100.00 
The discharge is different when taken directly from the 
uterus for examination. It is then found to coagulate as 
readily as blood and possesses all its characteristics. There 
are many modern physiologists who advocate that menstrual 
fluid is not blood, but a secretion, from the fact that it con- 
tains a small quantity of fibrin. I have explained this by 
stating that the secretions of the vagina dissolve the fibrin. 



MENSTRUATION llT 

Haller and Hunter also regarded the menstrual fluid a 
natural evacuation of blood. 

It is generally supposed that the menstrual flux is elimi- 
nated by the vagina, os and cervix and body of the uterus. 
These viev^s are mainly correct, although the principal por- 
tion of it is derived from the lining membrane of the uterus. 

If the uterus of a female who died during menstruation 
be examined after death, the lining membrane v^ill be found 
highly congested, the blood-vessels particularly, the capil- 
laries quite enlarged; while, if a slight pressure be made 
with the hand, small streamlets of blood will ooze out from 
the little pores or orifices in the lining membrane. This 
congestion, however, does not extend lower than the neck 
of the womb. 

Tlie mode in which the discharge takes place has led many 
to maintain that it is eliminated in the form of secretion, 
the same as takes place from ordinary glands. From the 
fact that blood corpuscles are found in the fluid, they must 
come from the capillaries, which are ruptured by their dis- 
tension, and that it presents all the appearance of blood, it 
is unnecessary to reason further against the secretion theory, 
or in favor of the non-secretion hypothesis. It is most prob- 
able that the discharge takes place from the capillaries with 
open mouths — such arrangement being known to exist in the 
capillaries of the uterus. 

The Object of Menstruation^. — The mere escape of 
blood from the uterine walls is of slight importance com- 
pared to other purposes which it serves, and which com- 
prehends much significance. 

The French term "fleurs" and the English "flowers'' 
formerly used, had their signification of the office of men- 
struation. Tfie term suggested, that as a tree before it bore 
fruit blossomed, so a woman before she bore a child, or be- 
came pregnant, also had her flowers. 

I have already intimated that a woman does not menstru- 



118 LADIES ^EW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

file until she arrives at puberty, and until her ovaries reach 
a certain development; and, also, that such catamenia con- 
tinues as long as ovulation is prolonged. I have likewise 
stated that when the ovaries were removed that menstruation 
ceased ; also, that when the ovaries are congenitally deficient 
no menstruation occurs. Hence the presence of ovaries is 
essential for menstruation. When they cease to develop and 
emit ova, as during pregnancy and lactation, menstruation 
is likewise arrested. These facts seem to be fully estab- 
lished by modern physiologists. 

In addition to this relationship between menstruation and 
ovulation, there is a direct correspondence existing between 
each menstrual discharge and the ripening of the ovum. It 
is the ovaries that produce the pain during the menstrual 
evacuation. This has been fully proven by the followmg 
case, recorded by Dr. Oldham: 

Both ovaries descended through the inguinal canals and 
there permanently lodged. After an interval of three weeks 
both ovaries were observed to become painful and tumid. 
The swelling increased for three days, remained stationary 
for three more, and then declined — the time being from ten 
to twelve days. 

These facts, and others that have been mentioned in speak- 
ing of the functions of the ovaries and Fallopian tubes, fully 
confirm the theory that menstruation is caused and maintain- 
ed by the ovaries, during the process of preparing and ripen- 
ing the ova, and when the ovum is expelled the excitement 
of the ovary ceases, and wi'th it the exciting cause produc- 
ing the discharge from the uterus — the vessels of which con- 
tract and arrest the flow of fluid until another period of men- 
struation arrives. 

Having considered the cause of menstruation, the purpose 
of such provision may now be stated. It has been affirmed 
that the quantity of discharge is from three to five ounces, 
and that the process is repeated in the unimpregnated and 



MENSTRUATION. 119 

healthy female once in every lunar month, or thirteen times 
a year, for about thirty years. If three ounces be eliminated 
it will amount in this period to nine gallons, or seventy- 
two pounds. If five ounces, to fifteen gallons, or one hun- 
dred and twenty-two pounds. The only satisfactory conclu- 
sion that can be arrived at in regard to the purposes of Na- 
ture in throwing off so large a quantity of blood, is the sup- 
position that it is intended to relieve the congestion of the 
ovaries that is known to exist during the ripening of the 
ova. There is no doubt that the Fallopian tubes as well as 
the uterus, assist in relieving this congestion. If impreg- 
nation follows ovulation, the excitement is diverted to a 
new channel, the uterus, in order to prepare it for the im- 
pregnated ovum, which excitement continues until the ter- 
mination of pregnancy. 

Menstruation does not in all cases seem essential to fer- 
tility; women sometimes breed without menstruating, while 
the suspension of the catamenial flux during lactation is not 
a positive prevention of conception. Girls have also been 
known to become pregnant before the menstrual age had 
arrived 

Having shown the causes of Menstruation and the pur- 
poses it serves, it would seem next in order to speak of ihe 
difficulties which attend it, and the medical aid required for 
its rectification. Such remarks, however, will be found more 
appropriate to the chapter which treats of the ''Diseases of 
Females," and accordingly, the reader's attention is directed 
to that portion of the present work for the information that 
may be desired. 



CHAPTER X. 
GENERATION. 

This is considered the most interesting and important part 
of a work of this character, particularly o'f late years, when 
so many different theories 'have been advanced and strongly 
maintained by some of the brightest lights that adorn ihe 
medical profession. The reader may, perhaps, readily an- 
ticipate the views of the author of this volume from what 
has been already advanced in the preceding pages. The 
work, however, would be imperfect without a fair presenta- 
tion and 'comparison of the facts and opinions of former 
writers w-th the latest observations made upon this subject. 
Hence they will be succinctly stated and analyzed according 
to their relative importance. 

The process of generation is that by which the young of 
living organized bodies are produced and the species con- 
tinued. Some animals propagate by a division of their bod- 
ies into pieces, each one becoming endowed with an inde- 
pendent existence similar to the parent. Others propagate 
by buds upon the parent stem, which buds, when N:hey arrive 
at maturity, separate and retain an individual existence. 
Another class of animals throw of¥ from their bodies a por- 
tion of organized matter, which, after undergoing various 
processes of development, acquire all the peculiarities of the 
parent. In the fourth and last class the process is more 
complex than in either of the others. In this last division, 
the union of the male and female sexes is necessary for pro- 
creation. The reproductive functions require more compli- 
cated processes in the higher than in the lower -order of ani- 
mals, in order to the perpetuation of the different species 
through an undeviating succession of generations. 

V20 



GENERATION. 121 

While speaking of the process of generation in man, it 
will be appropriate to present some interesting facts respect- 
ing reproduction in some of the series of the animal king- 
dom inferior to the genus homo, or man. From what has 
been advanced in the forepart of this work, the reader will 
understand that the egg furnished by the female is perfectly 
barren so far as regards progressive development, unless it 
receives some influence from the product of the male gen- 
erative organs. This is equally the fact in regard to the prod- 
uct of the male. To render either fruitful, there must be a 
union of the two several products of the male and female. 

The scientific man, as well as the more ignorant, in all 
ages, have contemplated with wonder and admiration the 
phenomena by which the young of animals are brought into 
existence. The gradual construction of the frame-work of 
the animal body — the changes necessary for the formation 
of the brains and nerves, by which max. thinks and feels — 
the muscles that induce locomotion — the process of nutri- 
tion, by which the various organs are formed and nourished 
— all proceeding from the comparatively simple structure of 
the egg — are well calculated to inspire wonder and admi- 
ration of the works of Nature, and lead man to indulge in 
many absurd and unwarranted hypotheses and speculations, 
as to the origin and perpetuation of the various animal 
species. 

The ascertained fact that the egg possesses an inherent 
vital power in itself, derived from the parent, and the mode 
of its being called into action by external physical agents — 
such as heat, moisture, oxygen and light — the influence ex- 
erted on it by being brought into contact with the male 
sperm — the preservation of the distinct species from genera- 
tion to generation in undeviating succession — the transmis- 
sion of hereditary weakness and constitutional peculiarities 
of form, resemblance and mental traits — all have a tendency 
to throw an air of mystery oventhe functions of reproduction. 



122 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

There is one fact that must be borne in mind, which is, 
that all the scientific and learned can do, is to investigate' 
matter and observe the laws which control and change its 
elements. The same elements that now exist, and the same 
forces, have existed from all eternity. It is the operations 
of these forces upon these elements, in the formation of new 
compounds, that we are to study, and this is all that man 
can do in this life. This investigation constitutes science, 
and beyond the light of such knowledge no man can safely 
venture. Hence it is apparent, all that is necessary for the 
generation of a new being is matter endowed with a vital 
force. This force calls to its assistance other physical agents 
in unfolding organic forms. Such agents are heat, light, 
moisture and oxygen. It was from the action of the vital 
force upon matter, with the assistance of the agents named, 
that the first plant or first animal was formed. 

An egg healthily developed, when brought in contact with 
the male principle, has this vital power awakened in it, and 
if it can then draw to itself the aid of the several agents al- 
ready named, will gradually develop a human being, en- 
dowed with all the peculiarities of its parent, simply be- 
cause the unfolding or vital principle in the egg and male 
sperm, is a part and parcel of the parental stamina. It is 
an established law of nature, that ''Like begets like/' Should 
there be any interference with such unfolding or vital force 
there will be an imperfect development denominated mal- 
formation. This vital principle is the constitution of the 
new being, and has imbedded in it, or united with it, all the 
peculiarities or idiosyncracies, and all the hereditary weak- 
nesses and ailments of its parents. Females should remem- 
ber this immutable law, before selecting a partner for life, 
if they would not entail upon posterity constitutional defects 
that can never be remedied. 

It is somewhat amusing to contemplate the various the- 



GEJSTERATION. l2S 

ones that have been advanced in regard to generation, in 
various ages of the world. 

Drelincourt, a distinguished author of the last century, 
names no less than two hundred and sixty-two groundless 
hypHDtheses of generation, from the writings of his predeces- 
sors. Blumenhach justly remarks that nothing is more cer- 
tain than that Drelincourt's theory formed the two hundred 
and sixty-third. 

As it would be an endless and fruitless task to wade 
through all such theories, a few of the more plausible and 
remarkable ones may be briefly presented in the present 
place. 

One of the oldest theories was that of the Ovists. These 
philosophers maintained that the female afforded all the ma- 
terial necessary for the development of the offspring — the 
male doing nothing more than awakening this dormant prin- 
ciple in the female. Thfs was the celebrated Pythagorian 
theory. It was also Aristotle's, somewhat modified. Some 
of the old authors who entertained this theory, supposed that 
the embryo was formed from the menstrual fluid which 
descended from the brain during sexual union. 

Another theory which had many advocates was that of 
the Spermatisfs. They supposed that it was the male semen 
alone which furnished all the vitality that was essential for 
the new being — the female organs simply furnishing a fit 
place or matrix, together with the materials necessary for 
its nourishment and unfolding. This was Galen's favorite 
theory. 

After the discovery of Spermatozoa, those that had sup- 
ported Galen's hypothesis, now maintained that the sper- 
matozoa were miniature representations of men, and called 
them homunculi — some even going so far as to assert that 
they discovered in them the body, limbs, form and face and 
expression of countenance of a full-grown human being. 
They also entertained the idea that these were male and 



124 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE 

female homunculi — that if a female homunculum was de- 
posited a human female was developed, and the same of the 
male. 

Another theory was that of Syngenesis or Combination, 
which supposed that the male and female both furnished se- 
men, which united in the uterus with a third product and 
developed the egg. 

All the theories advanced prior to the seventeenth century 
are erroneous, on account of the want of knowledge of the 
character of the egg in reproduction. It was not until Har- 
vey established his dictum of ''all life from the egg/' that 
more rational ideas of reproduction began to be entertained. 
Upon Harvey's notions have been based all modern inves- 
tigations. It led to a discussion of the two theories of Epi- 
genesis and Evolution. The first is that of non-sexual gen- 
eration, in which each new germ is an entirely new product 
of the parent. The other is a theory of non-sexual genera- 
tion, in which the first embryo contains within itself, in min- 
iature, all the individuals of that species which shall ever 
exist, and contains them so arranged that each generation 
shall not only include the next but all succeeding genera- 
tions. 

Harvey and Malpighi were the first who endeavored to 
sustain the theory of Epigenesis, as opposed to the old views 
entertained by the Ovists and Spermatists. During the mid- 
dle of the last century, Haller and Bonnett advocated the 
opposite theory of Evolution. 

Those who advocate the Epigenesis system maintain that 
there is no appearance of the new animal to be found in a 
perfectly impregnated egg before the commencement of in- 
cubation, or the beginning development of the new being, 
until heat, oxygen and other agents are applied, when a for- 
mative or generative process is established, by which means 
the parts of the new being are put together or built up by 
the union of the molecules of matter of which the egg is com- 





BEAUTIFUL WOMANHOOD. 




UNDER THE VINE LEAVES. 

'5'hose eyes, those eyes, how full of heaven they are. ' ' 

Bulwer. 



GEJCERATION. 1^6 

posed, in other words, to be more explicit, this is what 
may be termed the material or chemical theory of genera- 
tion, which signifies that the elements of matter are devel- 
oped or unfolded into organic forms, by chemical changes 
taking place in said matter without the aid of any vital or 
inherent force. 

Haller supported the opposite theory of Evolution — that 
the animal or foetus pre-existed in the tgg in an invisible 
condition, and that by the aid of heat, oxygen, and other 
conditions necessary for growth, the new being is developed. 

Bonnet carried this theory much further than Haller. 
He maintained that not only all the parts of the animal pre- 
exist in the ^gg, but that the germs of all animals which 
are to be born pre-exist in the ovaries of the female — that 
in the genital organs of the first parents of all species is 
contained the germs of all posterity. In other words, in the 
ovaries of our great grandmother Eve, were contained the 
germs of every human being that has since existed — that 
every organic form that now exists, existed in the first 
parents of the same species and family. 

Such are the two extremes that were advocated with much 
energ}^ and bitterness during the last century. 

The theory of Bonnet was called the theory of Emhoite- 
ment, to distinguish it from Haller's hypothesis of Evolu- 
tion. Recent writings are not altogether free from the vague 
notions of the older authors. The electric, mechanical, and 
spontaneous motive theories have all had their advocates, 
and are still adhered to by many. 

Prof. Burdach very properly and justly remarks that the 
generative function in the fruitful tgg and the generation 
of a young animal from it, are natural phenomena and no 
more a secret than other phenomena occurring in organized 
bodies. 

The illustrious Harvey, who was a supporter of the theory 
of Epigenesis, so far as the building up out of the elements 



126 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

of matter composing the egg is concerned, believed there is 
something behind all this phenomena, which controls and 
directs the physical forces concerned in the unfoldment of 
animaf forms. He states : "A more sublime and diviner 
Artificer (than man) seems to make and preserve man; and 
a nobler agent than a cock doth produce a chicken out of the 
egg. For we acknowledge our omnipotent God and most 
high Creator to be everywhere present in the structure of all 
creatures living, and to point Himself out by His works; 
whose instruments the cock and hen are in the generation 
of the chicken. For it is most apparent that in the genera- 
tion of the chicken out of the egg, all things are set up and 
formed, with a most singular providence, divine wisdom, 
and an admirable and incomprehensible artificer." "Nor 
can these attributes appertain to any but to the Omnipotent 
Maker of all things, under what name soever we cloud him ; 
whether it be the mens divina, the divine mind with Aris- 
totle ; or anima mundi, the soul of the universe with Plato ; 
or with others natura naturaus, nature of Nature himself; 
or also Saturnus or Jupiter with the heathen, or rather as 
befits us the Creator and Father of all things in heaven and 
earth ; upon whom all animals and their births depend ; and 
at whose beck and mandate, all things are created and be- 
gotten." 

A subject closely connected with the present, yet some- 
what speculative in character, is worthy of examination in 
this place. It is the theory of 

SPONTANEOUS GENERATION. 

All organized beings are subject to death, yet no species 
of animals or plants become extinct, but continue through an 
undeviating succession of generations. The mineral owes 
its origin to the simple union of the particles of which it is 
composed; but the generation of species of organic forms 
constitute an uninterrupted chain, extending from the first 



GENERATION. 127 

creation of organic matter, while every new link that is 
added to this vast chain of organic structure is but an at- 
tachment to that by which it was preceded. Indeed, so com- 
pli^te is the law of continued reproduction of organic bodies, 
th?it many naturalists have adopted the circumstances of re- 
production as the only means of determining which individ- 
ual ought to be regarded as belonging to one species. 

There was a time when it was supposed that some animals 
might be produced artificially, such as various kinds of 
worms and molluscous (soft-shelled) animals. The obser- 
vations of Redi and others have proven these views to be 
erroneous. Spontaneous generation, however, seems to take 
place in some of the very lowest forms of organized beings ; 
yet, as science progresses, it may be proven that such or- 
ganic productions are governed by the same general laws of 
reproduction, by the separation of a living portion from a 
parent body. 

The supporters of spontaneous generation maintain that 
certain changes of organic molecules are the sole cause of 
the formation of different kinds of animalculi, as are ob- 
served in drops of water, starch, gum, etc., when they enter 
into putrefaction. The formation of these animalculi will 
depend upon conditions existing at the time of generation, 
such as the degree of heat, character of the air, amount of 
decomposition and the proportion of water. 

Spallanzani, a strong supporter of this theory of genera- 
tion, discovered that an exclusion of air completely prevent- 
ed the generation of animalculi, and hence came to the con- 
clusion that they existed in the atmosphere. 

The experiments of Mr. Crosse, a few years ago, in the 
production of animalculi from solutions of granite, silex, 
etc., wonderfully elated the advocates of this hypothesis. 
Not much confidence, however, has been placed in his exper- 
iments, from the fact that_they^haye_ failed in the hands of 



1218 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

others who followed implicitly his directions in their manip- 
ulations. 

Reproduction of the present day may be divided into sex- 
ual and non-sexual. 

A. NoN-SExUAL Reproduction. — The Non-sexual Re- 
production may be divided into -three kinds or classes : First, 
by simple division; Second by attached buds; and Third, 
by separate gemmae. 

The first is observed in the Infusoria. By dividing the 
animal into a number of pieces, each one, endowed with an 
independent life, will develop an individual similar to the 
parent with all its peculiarities. If a hydra viredis be divid- 
ed longitudinally or transversely, each part will grow and 
develop that portion of its body of which it has been divested 
by the division. The tape-worm is another example of this 
kind. It will live and grow after its segments have been 
divided into fragments. 

The second variety — that of budding — is best seen in coral 
and polypi. The young is first seen attached to the body 
of the parent, and consists of a small conical eminence on 
the body of the parent. This gradually enlarges cylindri- 
cally, while a small cavity forms in the interior, which af- 
terwards communicates with the stomach of the parent, so 
that food taken into th^ stomach of the parent penetrates that 
of the offspring. As the young polypus grows a small open- 
ing is next observed in this cavity. This is the mouth, while 
it is also furnished with tentaculi (feelers). After this the 
animal obtains food for itself. The cavity between it and 
the parent is now closed, and it in turn propagates new off- 
spring. 

The third form of reproduction is that arising from small 
detached masses or sporules. These bodies are generally 
round, and may be represented as buds thrown off from the 
parent stem. They bear the same relation to the parent as 
tne t^^ in higher animals. To this class belong the sponge, 



GENERATION. 129 

After being thrown off, it undergoes a process of develop- 
ment into an animal similar to the parent. 

B. Sexual Reproduction. — In this form of Reproduc- 
tion, there must exist two animals, male and female. The 
product of the female is called an ovum or egg ; that of the 
male is a whitish fluid called male sperm or semen. The 
structure of the ovum has already been given, as well as 
the characteristics of the male sperm or semen. This form 
of generation is divided into the two divisions of viviparous 
and oviparous. 

To the viviparous belong those animals which bring forth 
their young alive. The human species belongs to this class. 
To the oviparous belong those that hatch from eggs laid by 
the female parent. To this class belong birds, reptiles and 
fishes. In both of these classes the ova are formed in the 
ovary, and are fecundated by the male within the female. 

These general views will now prepare the reader's mind 
for a clearer comprehension of the most important and in- 
teresting portion of this subject, as embraced in the 

REPRODUCTIVE FUNCTION IN MAN. 

The period of life at which the human being is capable 
of reproduction is term.ed puberty. At this period import- 
ant changes are observed in the structure and functions of 
the system. These changes are more marked in the female 
than in the male, which may be attributed to the female af- 
fording nourishment for the children during the whole of 
intra-uterine life, while the male furnishes only the mate- 
rial for fecundation. 

In infancy and youth the two sexes do not differ mate- 
rially in their general physical conformations, nor in their 
mental characteristics. At the period of puberty, however, 
there is observed a marked antagonism both of the intellect- 
ual and anatomical developments. The broad chest and wide 
shoulders of the male, and the large pelvis and abdomen of- 
the female, constitute the chief peculiarities of difference 



130 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

between the male and female sexes. The body of the female 
is smaller, in weight about one-fourth less than that of the 
male. Her frame is more tapering, the muscles less prom- 
inent, the limbs are round and symmetrically proportioned, 
the bones small, the skin delicate and fine, the»voice soft and 
feminine, while there is that chaste and reserved modesty of 
demeanor, which is so irresistibly captivating to the other 
sex. In the male there is the low, rough voice, owing to the 
large size of the larynx and vocal cords ; hair appears on the 
skin and all over the body and limbs, indicating great phys- 
ical powers and activity, enabling him to endure much 
fatigue and excel in deeds of strength and daring. In the 
male, at puberty, there is also an enlargement of all the gen- 
erative organs, which is accompanied with sexual feelings 
and the secretion of semen by the testicles, prostate glands 
and vesicula seminalis, with occasionally a spontaneous emis- 
sion occurring at night, generally during dreaming. 

In the female there is likewise an enlargement of the 
breast and genital organs, while there is a peculiar discharge 
from the latter, termed the ''menstrual" flow. It is not out 
of place here to mention that there is no discharge from 
females during sexual congress, as many suppose, equival- 
ent to that emitted from the male during such conjunction 
of the sexes. There is, however, a secretion from the glands 
of the vagina which serves to lubricate the parts during co- 
ition and increases sexual pleasure. The excitement attend- 
ant upon coition is paroxysmaj in both male and female, the 
seminal discharge taking place only from the former at the 
height of such paroxysm. 

The period during which the genital functions are exer- 
cised is variable in both sexes. In the female the period is 
usually about thirty years — from puberty at fifteen years, 
to the ''change of life," at forty-five years. In the males it 
is somewhat longer — generally from forty-five to fifty years, 
or from the fifteenth year of age to the sixtieth or seventieth 



GENERATION. 131 

year. There are many instances where the virile powers of 
the male have been retained even to a much more lengthened 
period — to the eightieth, ninetieth, or hundredth year. In 
the celebrated case of ''Old Parr,'' it continued unimpaired 
until he reached one hundred and thirty years of age. Masin- 
issa, king of Numidia after he was eighty-six years old, be- 
got Methynate. Wadalas, king of Poland, had two children 
after his ninetieth year. The Hon. Jeremiah Smith of New 
Hampshire became the father of a child when he was eighty. 
The author is acquainted with a gentleman who married the 
first time when he was seventy-five and had two sons by 
a young wife. There are some cases on record of females 
menstruating the second time and bearing children at sev- 
enty or eighty years of age. I am cognizant of the case of 
a lady of Philadelphia who commenced menstruating at 
nearly eighty years of age, and conceived. 

SEXUAL FEELING. 

In all animals where the distinction of sex exists, there 
are instinctive feelings experienced to a greater or less ex- 
tent. This feeling depends upon the temperament of the 
body and the condition of the mind. In animals the im- 
pulse is concomitant more upon a peculiar state of the geni- 
tal organs, which is manifested at a particular season of the 
year, known as the ''breeding" or "rutting" period. In the 
female, at this time, a peculiar secretion takes place in the 
genital organs, the odor of which excites the sexual func- 
tions of the male. 

In the human species a similar function exists, but which 
is capable of being placed under intellectual and moral con- 
trol. When not so governed, this passion is productive of 
the most revolting obscenity and prostitution. Hence the 
necessity of legislative enactments to restrain licentious- 
ness and concubinage. 



132 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

The sexual passion is modified very much in some tem- 
peraments. For instance, the sanguine being more volup- 
tuous, love amorous preludes. The bilious are under an 
erotic fury, which is as great as it is quickly exhausted. The 
melancholic burn with a secret and more constant flame, 
while the phlegmatic are cold and insensible. 

The temperaments should be more understood than they 
are by those selecting a partner in life. That happiness which 
is so desirable in wedlock, is seldom found where the tem- 
peraments, sentiments and sexual feelings of the husband 
and wife are of opposite or antagonistic character. Among 
the lower classes this incompatibility of impulses or "un- 
equal yoking," as St. Paul expresses it, often leads to adul- 
tery, separation, and other domestic discomforts and mis- 
eries. 

The brain appears to exert considerable influence over 
the sexual organs. The sexual feelings are more or less 
under the control of the mental faculties, in the same man- 
ner that the action of the heart, digestive process, respira- 
tion, secretion, and, in fact, all the functions of the body, 
are subject to the operations of the intellectual apparatus. 
It is also a fact that the genital organs excite mental de- 
sires. 

Phrenologists maintain that the cerebellum (or lower 
brain, back of the head), presides over the sexual feelings, 
or rather that such impulses belong to that organ, and that 
it is from thence all sexual desires emanate. It is found that 
those who have the back of the head and neck large, have 
the sexual passions more strongly developed than is the 
case in those persons where such prominence does not ex- 
ists. The same fact has been observed in animals ; while it 
has been proven by observation that diseases of the cere- 
bellum, such as inflammation, and injuries from gun-shot 
and other wounds, impair or destroy sexual desires. Also 
it is known that if the cerebellum be stimulated in any man- 



GEJSTERATION. 133 

ner the sexual desires are increased in accordance with such 
stimulation. 

Carpenter mentions several instances of this kind. One 
of these cases was that of a man whose sexual proclivities 
had always been strongly manifested through life, although 
they were entirely under the control of the will, until about 
three months previous to his death, when such erotic im- 
pulses increased in a most extraordinary degree. A post- 
mortem examination after death, revealed a tumor on the 
Pons Varolii. The other case was that of a young officer, 
who, on the eve of marriage, received a blow on the occiput 
by falling from a horse. He became impotent, without any 
other derangement of his bodily or mental powers. In dis- 
tress upon this discovery of his imperfection he committed 
suicide on the morning fixed for his wedding. 

There are many other instances on record of this character, 
going to substantiate the phrenological theory that the cere- 
bellum, (or lower bain) is the seat of the amorous or volup- 
tuous passions. 

FECUNDATION. 

It has been already stated, when speaking of the office of 
the Fallopian tubes, that impregnation is accomplished by 
the union of the male spermatozoa and the ovum of the 
female, during the passage of the latter through these tubes 
toward the uterus, while the change which takes place in 
the ovum after the union occurs, has also been explained. 
(See Figs. 20, 21, 22, 23, 24.) If the spermatozoa do not 
come in contact with the ova, these changes do not take place, 
but the eggs pass out into the uterus and are lost. It has also 
been stated that menstruation is a process preparatory to 
impregnation. In other words, that during the menstrual 
phenomenon an ovum is ripened and expelled from the 
ovary ; that it is then taken up by the fimbriated extremities 
of the tube, drawn into its channel and forced, (by a series 



134 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

of contractions or certain peristaltic action, with the assist- 
ance of the ciliary lining of the tube,) toward the uterus, 
which is the repectacle for the further development of the 
Qgg or, embryo. 

As has been remarked, the office of the uterus is to re- 
ceive the seminal fluid and conduct it into the Fallopian 
tubes. The neck of the uterus does not, as many suppose, 
receive the male semen, when it is first ejected from the male 
intromittent instrument; but it is thrown into a pouch-like 
receptacle at the upper portion of the vagina, surrounding 
the mouth of the womb and formed by dilation of that or- 
gan. The uterus is suspended in the axis of the pelvis, and 
in such a position to the vagina that the mouth of the womb 
is maintained in the very centre of this pouch, (See Fig. 3) 
and thus affording a facility for the semen to pass into the 
neck of the uterus. 

Blundell describes a peculiar movement which he observed 
in the vagina of the rabbit, that very clearly explains the 
manner of the introduction of the semen into the uterus. 
"This canal," (the vagina, says he,) "during the heat is 
never at rest. It shortens — ^it lengthens — it changes con- 
tinually in its circular dimensions, and when irritated es- 
pecially will sometimes contract to one-third of its quiescent 
diameter. In addition to this action the vagina performs an- 
other," which "consists in the falling down, as it were, of 
that part of the vagina which lies in the vicinity of the 
womb; so that it every now and then lays itself as flatly 
over its orifice, as we should apply the hand over the mouth 
in an endeavor to stop it. How well adapted the whole of 
this curious movement is for the introduction of the semen 
at the opening, it is needless to explain." 

The cervical canal is traversed by a large number of fur- 
rows, (See Fig. 4, r, c,) and (Fig. 29, B,) which assist in 
conducting the semen into the body of the uterus. It is not 
likely that the ejaculatory act of the male is sufficient to 



GENERATION. 186 

throw the semen beyond the pouch and against the os or 
head of the womb, inasmuch as the close approxim.ation of 
the walls of the cervix would prevent it passing further. 
It is not certainly known in what way the spermatozoa are 
assisted in their passage through the womb into the Fal- 
lopian tubes. It is, however, supposed that the ciliae. which 
line the cervix or neck of the womb, in conjunction with the 
approximation of the walls of the uterus, afford the requisite 
facility for such purpose. The close approximation of the 
walls of the uterus would naturally facilitate the rise of the 
semen, the same as water placed between two pieces of 
glass will rise so as to cover the internal surface of both. 

The movement of the spermatozoa is most likely the prin- 
cipal power that is used for their propulsion upward. In- 
deed, it would appear that it is only by such movements that 
they can penetrate and pass up the Fallopian tubes toward 
the ovaries, inasmuch as the cilia that line the cavity of these 
tubes would rather retard than promote their ascension, for 
the simple reason that their (the cilia's) wave-like motion 
is in the reverse direction, or toward the womb from the 
fimbrated extremities of the tubes. There is further proof 
that the movement of the spermatozoa is the principal agent 
in their ascension, in the fact of their possessing sufficient 
power to pass into the egg or ovum on coming in contact 
with it. 

Having thus shown the process by which the semen is 
received into the vagina, and given some idea of the man- 
ner of the passage of the spermatozoa into the Fallopian 
tubes, it will now be proper to investigate a very important 
part of the subject of Generation, as included in the ques- 
tion as to — 

WHEN DOES IMPREGNATION TAKE PLACE? 

The precise period at which impregnation takes place in 
the human female, unfortunatelv cannot be definitelv deter- 



1S6 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

mined. From observations, however, that have been made m 
a large number of cases, it would seem certain that it must 
occur during the first h(ilf of the menstrual interval, most 
probably during the first week after the cessation of the dis- 
charge. In sixteen cases observed by Racihoski, conception 
only occurred as late as the tenth day. Notwithstanding 
the occurrence of impregnation is perhaps ninety-nine per 
cent, of cases within ten or twelve days after the cessation of 
the catemenial flux, the other case may occur at any- time 
subsequent to the last and prior to the next menstrual period. 

There is no evidence to support the theory that impregna- 
tion may occur at any time during each month, by the rup- 
ture of an ovasac, as a consequence of sexual excitement. 
Nor is it likely that the ovum is retained in the Fallopian 
tubes from one menstrual period to another. Indeed, the 
contrary is proven by examination made on animals. It has 
been already stated in this work, that the ovum is usually 
from six to eight days in passing through the Fallopian 
tubes of the bitch. In the Guinea pig, the time is from two 
to three days. In the rabbit it does not extend beyond the 
fourth day. Therefore, if the theory just mentioned can- 
not be maintained, the second hypothesis would seem in- 
evitable, viz. : that an ovum, after it is ejected from the 
ovary, is from six to fourteen days in passing the tubes, and 
that impregnation must take place during that time. M. 
Pouchet is quite positive that the period is not beyond four- 
teen days. If the views of this distinguished physiologist 
be correct, it follows, as a matter of course, that there is a 
period after the cessation of the menstrual discharge during 
which woman is incapable of conception, which -idea Pouchet 
himself adopts as logically philosophical. 

No doubt such is the fact, as a general rule, but it may 
be necessary to account for the occasional mishap, or ex- 
ceptional case, out of the two hundred that have been named. 
This is explained by M. Cost/?, who holds the same views 



GENERATION. 137 

with M. Pouchet in regard to the time in which conception 
takes place after the cessation of the menstrual flow. 

Coste supposes that when a chance impregnation takes 
place after the fourteen days, that it is owing to the Graafian 
vesicle having failed to expel the ripened ovum, or the one 
that came to maturity at the last menstrual period, while 
sexual commerce occurring after this period is sufficient (on 
account of the excitement attending it) to rupture the fol- 
licle and liberate the imprisoned ovum, and thus insure im- 
pregnation. To prove this he has presented a numlper of 
experiments which he made upon animals. One of these 
cases is that of a rabbit which during heat manifested great 
desire for the male, but was not permitted conjunction. 
Forty-eight hours afterward it was killed, when the genital 
organs were found very much congested with blood. Six 
follicles in one ovary and two in the other were ready to 
burst, but no rupture had yet taken place. 

Another experiment also was upon a rabbit, which remain- 
ed in heat three days, manifesting great ardor. On the fifth 
day it was killed, when the ovaries were found greatly con- 
gested, but without rupture of the follicles. Coste attributes 
the absence of rupture to the prevention of coitus. 

These experiments seem to favor the old theory of con- 
ception, viz. : that the ova are detached conjointly with fe- 
cundation, and that conception may take place at any time 
during the interval of menstruation. 

Other experiments, however, which have been more re- 
cently made, and which have already been presented in this 
work, set aside this theory as incorrect. It is well known 
that' the ova are ripening during menstruation, and that 
when this ceases they are no longer eliminated or thrown 
out of the ovaries. An occasional retention should not over- 
turn a theory that has the whole chain of proof upon its 
side, with the exception of one link, which deficiency is sat- 
isfactorily explained by M. Coste. 



138 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Tn the summary of established facts, then, a recapitula- 
tion of the most plausible and rational theory now enter- 
tained, may be presented as follows : 

It is during the menstrual period that the ova are ripened. 
They are then received into the Fallopian tubes, and occupy 
from six to fourteen days in their passage to the uterus. 
If impregnation occur, it must he from the union of the 
spermatozoon with the ovum, before the latter has passed out 
of the tube. Should there be no impregnation, the ovum 
passes into the uterus and is lost. If five days be allowed 
for menstruation and fourteen days more for the passage of 
the ova (though twelve are accounted sufficient) there is 
accordingly a period of nine days during which impregna- 
tion cannot take place except in rare cases, say once in one 
hundred times, or. indeed, in five hundred times. 

PREVENTION OF CONCEPTION. 

The question is often asked, ''Can Conception be prevent- 
ed at all times f Certainly, this is possible ; but such an in- 
terferenae with Nature's laws is inadmissible, and perhaps 
never to be justified in any case whatever. 

During the past few years hundreds of works have been 
written, and many circulars distributed, to the females of 
the land, holding forth the idea that new remedies had been 
discovered for the prevention of conception. It is needless 
to state that such asservations are impudent and wicked fab- 
rications, and that the volumes and pamphlets are mere 
catch-penny devices, intended to deceive, the public and en- 
rich the pockets of miserable and unprincipled charlatans 
and impostors. 

The truth is, there is no medicine taken internally capable 
of preventing conception, and the person who asserts to the 
contrary, not only speaks falsely, but is both a knave and 
a fool. It is true enough that remedies may be taken to pro- 
duce abortion after conception occurs; but those who pre- 



GENERATION. 139 

scribe and those who resort to such desperate expedients, 
can only be placed in the category of lunatics and assassins ! 

The only way that Conception may be prevented is by 
abstinence from sexual commerce during the first fourteen 
days after the cessation of the menstrual discharge ; or else 
by the destruction of the vitality of the spermatozoa, while 
in the vagina, or before they pass up through the uterus and 
come in contact with the ova in the Fallopian tuDes, while 
on their passage toward the womb. 

Many plans have been devised by the French for the pre- 
vention of Conception, but the most rational and certain 
means is to dissolve the spermatozoa while in the vagina, 
and before they pass into the womb. As this subject is treat- 
ed in another part of this work, it will be unnecessary to say 
more at the present time on this point. 

I have noticed a work recently published in Philadelphia, 
of considerable circulation, that professes to inform parents 
how they may have male or female children at their pleas- 
ure. It is scarcely necessary to remark that such opinion is 
absurd and erroneous. The ideas advanced are that the 
right testicle of the male secrets male semen, and the left 
testicle female semen. This supposition is equally ridicu- 
lous with that of the ancient physiologists, who imagined 
that the spermatozoa were miniature men and women. 

There is not a particle of truth in such speculations. It 
is well known that men with only one testicle have been 
known to have had both male and female children. While 
upon this subject, it may be appropriate to mention certain 
vague and loose hypotheses that have recently been ad- 
vanced. 

Dr. Silas Wright, of New Hampshire, in a paper published 
m the Buffalo Medical Journal, of April 1850, maintains that 
males are conceived a short time prior to the menstrual dis- 
charge, and females shortly after its cessation. In other 
words, if the ovum be impregnated before the appearance of 



140 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the ''courses," it will generally grow to be a male ; if after the 
menses, a female child will result. 

Again, in regard to the production of the sex, it has been 
stated that the right ovary produces male ova, and the left 
female ova. 

There is not a particle of proof in favor of either of these 
theories. On the contrary, there is abundant evidence 
against their probability. 

There are some other miscellaneous matters in reference 
to Generation that may be appropriately presented in the 
present chapter 

SUPERFOETATION. 

Superfoetation is literally the impregnation of a woman 
already pregnant. About the time the ovum arives in the 
uterus, and even before, or about the time of conception, the 
uterus undergoes a change to prepare for the ovum. There 
is a sort of a lymph that forms on the outer surface of the 
lining membrane of that organ, of a flaky or velvety char- 
acter, which is usually called the bed for the egg. This viscid 
mucus also blocks up the passage into the mouth of the 
womb, thus presenting subsequent conception. 

Among the lower animals, and in some few cases of the 
human female, there appears to be Superfoetation. It is 
known that puppies of a bitch will resemble more than one 
dog with which she has had connection during the period of 
heat, which time may embrace ten or twelve days. 

A mare which had been covered by a stallion was five days 
afterward covered by an ass, and bore twins — one being a 
horse, the other a mule. 

There are similar cases on rerord in regard to the human 
female. Women have borne children of different colors at the 
same partuition. In one of these instances, the mother ac- 
knowledged having admitted the embraces of a black servant 





O, SHE IS ALL PERFECTION!' 



Lee, 




LOLA. 

' ' Her glossy hair was clustered o 'er a brow 
Bright with intelligence and fair and smooth. ' ' 



Byron. 



GENERATION. 141 

a few hours after conjunction with her husband, who was 
white. 

Eisenmann mentions the case of a woman bearing a full- 
grown male child, and neither milk nor lochia (a uterine dis- 
charge that takes place after delivery) occurring after birth. 
In one hundred and thirty-nine days afterward ishe gave 
birth to a fine female child when the milk and discharge came 
naturally. It was supposed that this woman had a double ute- 
rus, (see Fig. 2) which, however, was not the case, as was 
verified by an examination after death. 

Z^^vS-^ran^^^ mentions a case of a woman who bore two girls 
at an interval of one hundred and sixty-eight days between 
them. Fournier speaks of two girls born at an interval of 
five months. Starke instances a case of two children whose 
births were one hundred and nine days apart, while Velpeau 
relates that Mad. Bigaux had two living children at an inter- 
val of four and half months between the first and second 
birth. 

Dr. Mason published an account of a woman who was de- 
livered of a full-grown infant ,and in three calendar months 
afterward of another, apparently at full time. 

A woman was delivered at Strasburg, the 30th of April, 
I748,at ten in the morning ;in a month afterward M. Leriche 
discovered a second foetus, and on the i6th of September, ai 
five o'clock in the morning, the woman was delivered of a 
healthy full-grown infant. 

Buff on relates a case of a woman in South Carolina, who 
brought forth a white and black infant; and on inquiry it 
was discovered that a negro had entered her apartment after 
the departure of her husband, and threatened to murder her 
unless she complied with his wishes. Moseley, Gardien, and 
Valetin, relate similar cases of black and white children born 
of intercourse with a white and black man on the same night 
and the woman having children of different colors at tht 
same parturition. 



142 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

As has been stated, each male dog will produce a distinct 
puppy; this no one can deny. The offspring will resemble 
the males that fecundate the bitch in succession. This is the 
case with a mare, conjoined to the stallion and ass in suc- 
cession, and likewise with other animals. Hence, reasoning 
from analogy, if a number of healthy vigorous men were to 
have intercourse in succession, immediately after the first 
conception, it is quite probable and very possible that similar 
foetation should happen. Dr. Elliotson advocates super- 
foetation, and explains Buffon's case in this way. Magendie 
is of the same opinion. Medical men, and others, should bear 
in mind that women have had three, four, and five, and even 
six anri seven children at one birth, while various cases of in- 
fants of different sizes being expelled in succession are re- 
corded in our own Medical journals. 

Professor Velpeau, of Paris, speaking of Superfoetation, 
says '.— 

"In according all possible authenticity to these observa- 
tions, regarding their exactitude as demonstrated, the idea 
which prevails in physiology on generation, permits an easy 
explanation. Two ovules can be fecundated one after the 
other, in a woman who accords her favors to two or more 
men, the same cay, or in two or three days afterward ; that 
is to say, to the moment when the excitement of the first 
coition causes the effusion of coagulable lymph into the 
uterus, to form the caducous membrane (decidua). These 
ovules may not descend f.hrough the uterine tube at the sanic 
time, and may be differently developed." 

Velpean, however, thinks superfoetation impossible after 
the dicidua is formed. According to Dewees, the closure of 
the ut^ri after conception, does not take place for some days, 
weeks, or months. . . 

Admilthig superfoetation to be possible, (says Ryan) and 
it cannot be denied in the early weeks of generation, we can- 
not decide paternity, unless when one infant is black or 



GENERATION. -i**^ 

hrown, and the other white, but if both fathers were of the 
same color the decision might be difficult, unless some physi- 
cal mark on the infant existed in one of them." 

Some writers maintain that superfoetation is possible during 
the t7io first months of pregnancy. The majority, however, 
hold ii possible during the first few days after conception, be- 
fore the uterine tubes are closed by the decidua. This is the 
'■eceived opinion, though there are cases on record which 
justify Zacchias and other jurists to conclude that super- 
foetation might occur until the sixtieth day, or even later. 

INFLUENCE EXERTED BY PARE^NTS ON OFFSPRING. 

One of the most important laws of the reproductive func- 
tions, is the preservation of distinct species for an undeviat- 
ing succession of generations, preventing the extinction of 
the species by being blended and lost in others. 

Most persons are familiar with the resemblance that sub- 
sists between families from' generation to generation, while 
it is well known that offspring inherit many of the qualities 
and peculiarities of the parents. Hereditary resemblance, 
however, is seldom ever complete — numerous differences be- 
ing almost always observed in the features and other char- 
acteristics of the same family. Male and female children 
seldom perfectly resemble either the father or the mother, 
but a blending of the characteristics of both are readily 
recognizable in the offspring. 

It might be supposed that as the mother furnishes the tgg 
and its nourishment after conception, that the offspring 
would partake more of her peculiarities than of the father's. 
This, however, is not the fact. There will be quite as much 
resemblance to the father as to the mother, if such phenom- 
enon be not in favor of the former. 

The influence of the father must be imparted to the off- 
spring at the time of the mingling of the spermatozoon and 
ovum, which is only momentaraly. This being the case, if 



144 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

is reasonable to suppose that the greater proportion of the 
resemblance of the mother is imparted to the egg previous 
to conception ; although it cannot be doubted that the mother 
exerts more or less physical and mental influence during the 
whole period of utero-gestation. 

In some animals the male parent seems to exert the great- 
est influence in the formation of the physical frame. This 
is particularly the case with dogs, horses, fowls, etc. It is 
knovv'n that the bantam cock will cause a common hen to lay 
a small egg, and a common cock a bantam hen to lay a large 

egg. 

As a general rule it cannot be said that either the male or 
female in the human species exerts more influence than the 
other in the physical and intellectual conformations or pe- 
culiarities of the offspring. In some families the children 
will most resemble the father; in others, the mother's trai's 
are the more predominant. 

Dr. Walker, in an Essay lately published, states that the 
upper and back part of the head usually resembles the 
mother's ; while the face from the eyes downward most fre- 
quently resemble that of the father. 

The transmission of color seems to be better marked than 
other peculiarities. Two persons of different color cohabit- 
ing, and producing offspring, will produce a mulatto. In 
regard to color the preponderance seems to be on the side of 
the father. A dark man cohabiting with a white woman will 
produce a darker child than a dark mother conjoining with a 
white father. 

In some animals the color of both parents seems to be 
equally preserved. This is the case with piebald horses. In 
some breeds of horses it has been found that as many as two 
hundred and five of the offspring or product of two hundred 
and sixteen pair of horses, the color of the parents was 
equally preserved. 

The qualities of the mind are perhaps as much liable to 



GSNERAl'lON. 14'o 

hereditary transmission as bodily configuration. Memory, 
judgment, imagination, passions, diseases, and what is 
usually called genius, are often markedly traced in the off- 
spring. 

I know a man whose mind was so much troubled in con- 
sequence of the cares of his business that he became ex- 
tremely excitable and irritable of temper. His wife bore him 
a child while this mental disturbance continued. Before its 
birth, he remarked that its mind would be on the ''high- 
pressure principle." This prediction some years afterward 
was fully verified. 

There can be no doubt that the peculiar mental character- 
istics of a parent are often repeated in the offspring. In 
estimating mental and physical inheritances, however, it 
should be remembered that much will depend upon educa- 
tion, pursuits, and modes of life, as all 'have a strong ten- 
dency to overcome heriditary influence. 

The transmission of disease from parent to offspring, is 
often markedly noticed. Almost all forms of mental de- 
rangements are hereditary — one of the parents, or near re- 
lation, being afflcted. Physical or bodily weakness is often 
hereditary, such as scrofula, gout, rheumatism, rickets, con- 
sumption, apoplexy, hernia, urinary calculi, hemorrhoids or 
piles, cataract, etc. In fact, all physical weakness if ingrafted 
in either parent, are transmitted from parents to offspring, 
and are often more strongly marked in the latter than in the 
former. 

Where both parents are afflicted with the same disease, 
the children will have the hereditary transmission more 
prominently developed than where only one parent is dis- 
eased. From observations made in upward of two hundred 
cases of consumption in 1855-6, I discovered that the child, 
which most resembled the parent that was consumptive al- 
most invariably contracted the disease and died with it be- 
fore they had arrived at the middle period of life. 



146 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

In order to be n-ore perfectly understood, a supposed case 
may be presented. The father is predisposed to consumption 
and the mother to nervous affections. They have six child- 
ren — ^three of them resemble the father in temperament and 
other physical and mental peculiarities — while the other 
three have equally as strong a resemblance for those of the 
mother. Those that partake oi the traits of the father are 
most liable to consumption and to die of that disease, while 
those resembling the mother will inherit her infirmities. The 
children in whose organization are blended the peculiarities 
of both parents are usually liable to their respective idiosyn- 
cracies and ailments. 

This law I have found invariably correct. Takhig facts 
like these into consideration, how very important is it for 
persons before selecting partners for life, to deliberately 
weigh every element ^nd circumstance of this nature, if they 
would ensure a felicitous union, and not entail upon iheir 
posterity, disease, misery and dispair. Alas ! in too many in- 
stances matrimony is made a matter of money, while all 
earthly joys are sacrificed upon the accursed altars of lust 
and mammon. 

TRANSMISSION OF PECULIARITIES. 

A belief is entertained that the frequent breeding in the 
same family has a tendency to deteriorate a race. This rule 
appears to be applicable also to the animal kingdom. In the 
human such deterioration seems to be- both mentally and 
physically manifested. The marriage of £rst cousins, al- 
though recognized in this country by law, is strongly de- 
nounced by many physiologists as extremely inimical to the 
perpetuation of a pure-blooded and vigorous race. The in- 
ter-marriage of different nations of the same type, as that of 
a Caucasian branch with another branch Ethiopian stock, 
will tend to the mental and physical vigor of the offspring of 
either type ; but admixture of the Caucasian with the Ethiop- 
ian, will deteriorate the type of the former race. 



GEJ^ERATION. 147 

An example of the admixture of one Caucasian race with 
other of the same order of genus, being productive of signal 
advantage is afforded in the Persian race by their intermar- 
riage with the most beautiful Circassian and Georgian 
woman. The same may be noticed in all civilized nations 
The blending of the Saxon with the Celtic races, for instance, 
has an important bearing upon the temperament, mental 
qualities and physical conformations of the intermediate 
stock or issue. There seems to be an advantageous union of 
the respective elements of each, increasing physical stamina 
and intellectual attributes, as well as adding to the symme- 
try, grace, beauty and manliness of both nations. The union 
of the mercurial, fiery, and impulsive with the cool and 
phlegmatic, tends to promote that medium and balance of 
temperaments which is desirable as the chief characteristic 
of a proud, noble and perfect man or women, or even of a 
nation or people. 

The peculiar features, idiosyncracies, or other peculiarities 
of the Jewish or Hebrew race, are strikingly identical where 
ever these people are found, in all parts of the world — from 
the simple fact that they rarely ever marry or mix their blood 
with other than Jewish people, or with other races, whether 
of the same Caucasian type or not. Were these ''peculiar 
people" to amalgamate more largely with other Caucasian 
branches of the human family, no doubt the Jewish physiog- 
nomy wouM soon become greatly altered, or modified at 
least, if not much improved. 

The law of Nature appears to be immutable in respect to 
procreation or reproduction. The more vigorous the races 
and types that commingle, the more certain it is that the pro- 
duct will be of an improved and exalted character. The 
breeders of fine cattle and other animals are cognizant of this 
principle of Nature, and accordingly select the purest breeds 
in order to ensure the finest possible progeny. The same law 
is applicable in husbandry, horticulture, floriculture, etc. The 



148 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

choicest fruits, flowers and vegetables, are the result of a 
proper selection of the pro-creative elements and a strict ob- 
servance of Nature's mandates and requirements. So with 
the human family. It is doubtless capable of wonderful im- 
provement and exaltation, were there a judicious blending 
of the highest physical and mental attributes of the male and 
female progenitors of the species. The purer the parent 
stock, the more perfect will be the progeny, and the nearer 
will they approximate to the original or primitive type of ex- 
cellence, or of organism. 

The stronger principle very naturally will drive out the 
weaker. Good and bad qualities will not permanently coal- 
esce and produce any thing perfect. There will be a 
tendency either to good or evil. If the good element be the 
strongest, it will finally eradicate the evil element. If the evil 
principle be paramount, that which is intrinsically good must 
succumb before its dominant power. 

We have examples of this in the mixture of the black and 
white races — or rather types — of mankind. Whatever may be 
said of the unity of the human race, it would seem that these 
types are entirely distinct, and by consequence, could not 
have sprung from the same original parent stock. 

According to the most reliable physiological and other 
data, there are at least four distinct types of man, as em- 
braced under the terms Caucasian or white; the Ethiopian, 
or black; the Mongolian, or yellow; and the Indian, or red, 
however varied or multiplied the branches of each may ap- 
pear. They are perhaps as distinct in essential elements as 
the rat and the mouse are distinct, or the monkey and baboon, 
or the lion and the cat, and were never intended to intermix, 
nor will they ever coalesce if allowed to remain in their nor- 
mal or natural condition. The very location in which these 
respective types of man are found, favor this theory. The 
negro is as much indigenous to Africa or its latitudes and 
climates, as is the lion and boaconstrictor to the same regions 



GENERATION. 149 

of the globe ; so with the other types of men to their native 
or specific latitudes. The banana is not found growing in 
the North, nor the apple in the South. So with flowers, 
fauna, and other objects of the animal and vegetable king- 
doms. All have their -fitting places, or locations, most 
adapted or suitable for their development, procreation or re- 
production. The tiger does not thrive in a northern clime, 
nor will the bear or hog flourish in the torrid zone. The 
birds and fowls of a warm climate are different from those 
of a colder one, however they may resemble each other in 
many respects, or even when ranked in the same class, or of 
the same genus or species. These facts are self-apparent, 
and will require no special argument for their verification. 

Take, for example, the crossing of the black and white 
races of man. The offspring of each successive generation 
becomes more nearly allied to the purest breed of the two — 
which is that of the white or Caucasian type. The progeny 
became whiter and whiter until the dark or negro element 
is entirely obliterated. On the contrary, by no process or 
alchemy of Nature can you ever convert the progeny of a 
black man by a white woman to the dark color of the African 
father. The vis vitse of the two distinct races seem antago- 
nistical and inharmonious, and therefore cannot equally com- 
mingle. That of the Caucasian being more highly endowed, 
overcomes that of the African. The latter after several suc- 
cessive generations becomes completely extinct or absorbed 
by the former. This is illustrated by analogy, in the fact 
that the rat of Norway, imported into England and America, 
has totally driven out the original common rat of these 
countries. This seems to be a universal law of Nature in- 
tended to protect and preserve distinct types — to save the 
weaker from the stronger. This truth is confirmed in the 
factl:hat hybrids rarely propagate, or if they do, it is only 
for a limited and definite period. The dominant principle 
must always prevail. Hence it is easy to believe in hereditary 



160 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

predisposition, or in the transmission of diseases or peculiar- 
ities from parents to offspring. Not only is this the fact, but 
such abnormal peculiarities may extend through several suc- 
cessive generations. Sometimes they are intermitted or lost 
in one immediate generation to appear in a subsequent or 
later one, even to the third or fourth remove from the orig- 
inal malformed or diseased parental stock, agreeably to the 
text of Scripture, that the "sins (or infirmities) of the par- 
ents are visited upon the children to the third and fou-th 
generation." 

Mr. Gross has attempted to arange a family table exhibit- 
ing family peculiarities and resemblances through a scries 
of results from the grandparent to the grandchild. Thus, a 
grandchild may resemble the grandparent of the same sex ; 
that is to say, a grandson whose father is like his (the 
(father's mother) will resemble most the grandfather, as in 
the following table : 

1 Generation. Grandf. Grandm. Grandf. Grandm. 

2 " Father. Mother. 

3 " Son, Daughter. Son. Daug-hter. 

It becomes a matter of wonder when we come to inquire 
into the peculiarities of hereditary transmission, that two 
microscopic specks, such as the egg of the female and the 
spermatozoon of the male are capable of transmitting during 
three or four subsequent generations, all the weaknesses and 
imperfections of parents. This law, however, even becomes 
the more surprising, when we come to inquire into the in- 
fluence exerted by the minds of the parents upon these mi- 
croscopic atoms at the time of conception, which is to unfold 
them into the future human being. 

We have already given several cases in corroboration of the 
influence exerted by parents upon posterity, even in the most 
rudimental or incipient iorm of embryotic existence. Combe, 
in his great work on the ''Constitution of Man," sustains 
similar views in an admirable manner. The celebrated Dar- 



GEJ^ERATiON. 151 

win, though he indulged in many chimerical notions, among 
others that man was originally developed from a tadpole — • 
held views respecting the influence of the parent's mental 
qualities upon the offspring at the time of conception, that 
appear to be based upon the clearest facts and the highest 
philosophical deductions. Both of these authors demonstrate 
that children conceived during or after drunkenness or de- 
bauchery, are liable not only to a predisposition to intemper- 
ance, but to a debility, both of mind and body, amounting in 
many instances to idiocy itself. The same is proved of the 
venerous or amo'rous impulses. In short, according to the 
predominance of any propensity or frame of mind, the off- 
spring may be a genius or a dolt, a sentimental swain or an 
unfeeling brute, a thief, a robber, or a murderer. 

These notions are corroborated in too many instances to 
gainsay their verity, yet I am constrained to think that more 
importance is attached to them than they deserve, in view of 
the power of secondary causes that may be brought to bear 
for the correction, amelioration, or eradication of such in- 
herent proclivities. Such influences, no doubt, are capable of 
being materially controlled by the mother, not only during 
the embryotic and foetal Mfe of the offspring, but in its 
physical and mental training in a subsequent period, after it 
arrives at a proper age, or years of intelligence and reflection. 
"Just as the twig is bent the tree's inclined," is an axiom as 
applicable to the human creature as to the tree or shrub. 
Hence the necessity of having mothers properly educated and 
fitted to mould the minds and mollify any physical and men- 
tal defect in their offspring, in the earlier stages of their ex- 
istence, as well as having them to understand those laws 
which are calculated to ensure the rarest beauty and vigor of 
their progeny, as concomitant of a wise and judicious wedded 
union of the sexes, and those adjuncts of health and happi- 
ness flowing out of pure habits and a rational dietetic and 
hygienic system compatible with the vis medicatrix natiirce of 



152 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the general organism. As the potter moulds his clay into 
beautiful and fantastic devises, so it is largely in the power 
of woman to assist Nature in forming the most perfect and 
glorious of human intellect and physical developments and 
conformations. She should ever strive for her own perfec- 
tion^and should never think of marriage until she can possess 
the proper mental and physical qualifications to become a 
mother! Indeed, the very name of mother is significant of 
everything that is pure and beautiful and lofty. The .model 
men — the great and wise and good men — in all ages of the 
world, owe their exaltation to the pure minds, noble hearts, 
and heavenly virtues of beautiful and adorable Mothers ! 

The effect of the imagination of mothers upon their pro- 
geny, at the time of conception and after, has been doubted 
and ridiculed by many physiologists. Doubts and sneers and 
ridicule, however, are the weapons of ignorance and im- 
becility, and can never be used as arguments to overthrow 
palpable and irrefragable facts. Besides what has been ad- 
anced in the foregoing pages, there is a great abundance of 
evidence still at hand, to substantiate all that has been af- 
firmed in that regard. The same influence will hold good 
not only in the human being, but perhaps in all of the lower 
orders of the animal kingdom. 

It is related that when a stallion is about to cover a mare 
and the color of the stallion be objectionable to the groom, 
if he will place before the mare during the time of sexual 
conjunction, a stallion of the desired color, it will have the 
effect upon the mare to produce the required color in the 
foal, or a color different from that of its sire. This method 
has been repeatedly tried with unvarying success. 

The tyrant Dionysius supposed that handsome pictures 
and other objects influenced the rninds of females during 
pregnancy so as to have a bearing upon the intellectual and 
physical attributes of their offspring. Hence, he was in the 
habit of hanging beautiful paintings in his wife's chamber, in 



GENERATION. 163 

order to improve the appearance of his children. Walker, in 
his work on "Beauty," supports a similar hypothesis. 

The sacred Scriptures speak of Jacob placing the peeled 
black and willow rods before the ewes as they went to drink 
and the consequence in the ring-streaked, speckled and 
spotted colors of the offspring. 

The mother of Napoleon the Great, before he was born, 
followed her husband in his campaigns, and was subject to 
all the dangers and vicissitudes of a military life. To the in- 
fluence of the mind of the mother, during utero-gestation, 
has been attributed the military skill and ambition of the 
illustrious Emperor of France. On the other hand, the mur- 
der of David Rizzio, in the presence of Queen Mary, was 
the deathblow to the courage of King James, and caused his 
strong dislike to edged tools, which dislike was a peculiar 
characteristic of that crafty and pedantic monarch. 

. It,is well known that some contagious diseases are readily 
transmitted from mother to offspring during utero-gesta- 
tion ; such as syphilis, small-pox, measles, etc. Violence and 
severe affections of the mother are known to destroy the 
foetal child, and expel it from the uterus. Poisons have ex- 
erted the same influence when taken by the mother during 
pregnancy. This is easily explained and understood in the 
fact that poisons enter into the circulation, and that the same 
blood that circulates in the mother also supplies the foetal 
child with nourishment. 



CHAPTER XL 

NATURE'S INSTITUTES FOR THE PROCREATION 

AND PERPETUATION OF THE HUMAN 

SPECIES. 

Moral Love and Sexual Passion — Courtship — Marriage — 
Effects of Continence — Celibacy Contrary to Nature — 
Philo-Progenitiveness, or Parental Love and Care of Off- 
spring — When and Whom to Marry — Summary of the 
Economy of Human Life. 

MORAL LOVE AND SEXUAL PASSIOJi. 

Many persons talk without either knowing what they say, 
or whereof they affirm. Nothing is more commonly spoken 
of, or so little considered as the subjects that head this chap- 
ter. Let us not waste words in showing how often these 
important matters are misunderstood and misapplied by the 
light and the trifling, the gay and the thoughtless, or the vi- 
cious and the ensnaring; but trace them at once through all 
their mazes to a satisfactory solution of their purport. 

What then is Love! Delightful emotion that binds the 
mother to her offspring — dear daughter of desire and parent 
o[f tender sensibility, heaver of the throbbing heart, and 
sweet exciter of the maiden's blush, how — how shall we de- 
scribe thee ? Indescribable art thou, a beautiful and pure, ab 
well as an all-conquering passion ! No poet can adequately 
define thee, nor painter portay thee, lovely and all refining, 
spotless and heavenly as thou art ! Yet, all-pervading as 
thou art, who has not felt the delicious witchery of ihy 
power 1 



PROCREATION AND PERPETUATiaN OF SPECIES. l55 

The ancient Greeks represented Love under a two-fold 
aspect. The one was a love for the good and beautiful, the 
excellent or desirable,, in the abstract. The other, besides 
these qualities, included the love of the sexes for one an- 
other. Eros, meant passion, desire, affection or kindness; 
and the Greek Eros was similar to the Latin Cupido, or 
Ciipid, the fabled son of Venus, who is said to have inflamed 
mortals, and even the inhabitants of Olympus with arrows 
from his subduing quiver. Agapae which signified love, 
friendship, affection, charity, etc., and also, (as employed in 
the Sacred Volume) the love of God to man. 

Moral love is the kind which must first claim our cogni- 
zance. This sort implies that affection which persons of dif- 
ferent sexes feel toward one another. On analysis, we find 
it to consist in ideas attached in part to matter and in part 
to mind. Love is pure. It is not what the sensualist 
imagines it to be. The voluptuary does not know the mean- 
ing of the word. The vicious know it not. These follow but 
a vain shadow — a low, vile passion ; not the ennobling, sub- 
limating, soul-refining delights known only to the virtuous, 
as attached to the idea comprehended in the word Love. For 
instance, two individuals, different in character and pursuits, 
meet a young lady at an evening party. She is arrived at 
blooming seventeen: Her form is a fit model for Phidias or 
Praxiteles. Her lips are like rubies, her teeth like ivory, her 
eye like the gazelle's. Her countenance is angelic, and real- 
izes the heau ideal of poetic beauty. As she moves in the 
gay circle of the dance, her whole deportment combines all 
that is agile with all that is graceful ; and as the waving jetty 
curls flow down her fair neck, the eye rests for a moment 
on the embonpoint of her heaving breast; and the two in- 
dividuals thus viewing her — the one from the gaming-table 
and the haunts of vice and debauchery — the other from an 
unpolluted home, the abode of a loving mother and an af- 
fectionate sister — these two individuals see the fair girl at 



*66 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the same moment, and she inspires the one with passion— the 
other with love. 

Thus both gaze on her — and while the one would only plot 
uow to rob her of the pearl of virtue, and gratify a transitory 
passion by sacrificing her purity and happiness to his un- 
governable lust — the other inspired by a heavenly sentiment, 
grows deathly pale, his lips quiver, his voice trembles, and 
iilled with inexpressible tenderness and purest emotions, 
he views her as the fair star of his destiny, the beacon light 
of his future ; and studying her interests and felicity, no less 
than his own, he desires to devote his life to the pleasing task 
of making her happy, and that in the holy state of matri- 
mony. 

This is pure love, and undefiled. In like manner, a tender 
maiden sees a man who is the object of her esteem. His 
comely proportions, his exalted character, his noble dis- 
position, all tend to impress her favorably, and scarce known 
to herself, she thinks of him when he is absent, blushes in His 
presence betrays some little tender emotions, and already her 
heart is his own — she love's! Thrilling and delightful emo- 
tion in the pure heart of woman ! For woman's heart is kind 
and is not made of rock ; on the contrary, it is more like the 
wax which is pliable and can easily be impressed. 

There is thus in the sexes an adaptation to one another. 
Each without the other, is imperfect. The coarseness of the 
man, his hardness and asperity, are refined and softened and 
smoothed down, by the gentle influences of woman. They 
have a mutual attraction for each other, like the opposite 
poles of a powerful magnet. The woman may be called the 
negative pole. She is passive as it were. The motive and 
exciting power must come from man. Nature has made all 
creatures perfect, and endowed woman with static — man 
with the dynamic force. Thus man and woman but fulfill 
their destiny when they mate and unite for life, and "multiply 
and replenish the earth." 



PROCREATION AND PERPEtUATlO,N OF SPECIES. ' IS*? 

Among animals the sexual instinct, is perhaps purely phys- 
ical — at least there is no reasoning faculty in them to guide 
and control and limit such instinct or passion. They have 
their certain seasons of sexual conjunction — a burning heat 
consumes them — they are occupied with their desires alone. 
Scarcely, indeed, do they think of their personal safety dur- 
ing their erotic agitation or excitement. We find as a general 
rule that animals cohabit at fixed periods and certain times of 
the year, and afterward seem to lose all^ sexual passion, in 
their desire to satisfy their other wants, as of food, etc. On 
the contrary, man is not subject to the influence of the sea- 
sons in the exercise of his genital functions. Man alone has 
sexual intercourse at all times, and impregnates the female 
under every latitude and in every clime. 

Moral love in man has the same principle with physical 
love among animals. The only difference between them is, 
the animal seeks directly to satisfy his wants, while reason 
and moral circumstances prevent man from obeying the mere 
animal instincts of Nature. 

To accomplish the purposes of love, as Rousseau has well 
remarked, men ought to attack — woman to defend. In other 
words, man should woo, and woman surrender, when she can 
discover in the prudent and mild guidance of their mutual 
pleasures, a supporter, a defender, a friend, lover, husband, 
a beloved companion for life. 

As a distinguished writer on '^Kalogynomia, or the Laws 
of Female Beauty," well expresses it : — 

'Tf there existed no other than physical love, there would 
be no difference between the individuals of an opposite sex 
as in the case with some of the lower animals. Anthony 
would have found other women as beautiful as Cleopatra; 
and yet for her he abandoned life and the empire of the 
world. With regard to beauty, if there existed no moral love, 
every woman, beautiful or ugly, would be equal ; there would 
be no reason for preferring one to another." 



i68 LADIES NEW MEt)ICAL duibfi. 

It is moral love, then, which is the foundation of all that is 
beautiful in the tender passion, and of all the interest which 
erotic writers have thrown around this peculiar sentiment or 
feeling. Pure affection is not based on mere sexual instinct, 
but a holier and diviner impulse, although sexual conjunction 
is not irrelevant to its blissful fruition. 

In regard to the mere animal propensity, there may be 
sensual love without affection. At the period of puberty, 
especially, in both sexes the sexual instinct — as if by a 
spontaneous internal voice of Nature — at first excites, and 
then renders man, now in the flower of his life, more prone 
to the venereal embrace. At this peculiar erotic period, the 
agitation and disorder of the senses give birth to a new sense, 
in which man alone seems to receive his existence — in which 
every thing becomes animated and embellished, and in which 
all around him appear to burn with the same flame by which 
he is so deliciously consumed. 

COURTSHIP. 

Courtship, in which the gentleman does the agreeable, is 
a very pleasant thing. It is so delightful in itself that many 
persons never go further. It consists in much billing and 
cooing, in serenading, and in walks by the lonely lake, or un- 
frequented path, in the moonlight stroll upon the lawn, or the 
winsome conversation in the recess of the window, in inter- 
change of love and eternal fidelity, etc. Love makes all har- 
monize. The coy maiden, it is true, will be very shy, for a 
while, and "faint heart never gained fair lady." 

A certain brisk confidence must be assumed, for a lady 
delights in an ardent lover, and many such have triumphed 
when all others have failed. 

For this cause, perhaps, successful villains, who have much 
practice in the wiles that gain woman's heart, are more likely 
to gain their ends than he who truly loves, but is by bash- 
fulness deterred ; while in many cases, woman has loved "not 



PROCREATION AND PERPETUATION OF SPECIES. 159 

wisely but too well." Yea, under the fairest pretenses, wo- 
men have been deceived, and under a promise of marriage 
have permitted the familiarities which prudence, virtue and 
custom alike reserve for the marriage state. Thus, many a 
fair, confiding girl is lost to virtue, society and happiness, 
and robbed by a heartless villain of the pearl of virginity, 
fills up a degraded and miserable segment in the circle of 
life, while she might have shome as a star in the galaxy 
of beauty. 

Courtship is a perilous period, inasmuch as human nature 
is not altogether perfect. Many there are who have begun 
well. They have continued to do so for days and months, 
or perhaps for years ; but at length giving way to a mo- 
mentary impulse, the saddest of all accidents has eventuated 
and such as cannot easily be repaired. Let no one think 
that we exaggerate. Courtship is but a thorny state after all. 
It has three stages. The first when the parties meet, and 
ogling, interchange of glances, and a few hurried words 
take place. The second , when the whole frame thrills with 
the exquisitely delicious and melting emotion of the first 
kiss ! The third, is that in which "the consummation so de- 
voutedly to be wished," is anticipated by plighted lovers who 
long for the sweets of dear felicitous love in the marriage 
state. 

The first two stages are attended with many hours of pain 
and few m.oments of pleasure — many restless nights and 
heaving sighs. The third stage is not without danger, and 
should be pushed on to a conclusion as rapidly as rationally 
proper. 

In courtship, there should be a great degree of respect 
paid to each other by the affianced parties, about one day 
to become man and wife. They should "look before they 
leap," count all the cost, and have their minds fully made up, 
to all the consequences and responsibilities which the mar- 
ried state involves. They naturally will think that all is to be 



160 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

joy and gladness, peace and ''bliss — exquisite bliss." in the 
possession of each other. Experience, however, has proved 
to too many, that happiness is not a plant of earthly growth, 
and many who might have averted it, with prudent fore- 
sight, have had to lament an ill-assorted marriage ere the 
*'honey-moon" had waned. Otherwise, and upon the whole, 
perhaps Courtship is a state of much felicity, and one which 
the wedded pair will look back upon with delight, if in it 
they have had mutual respect and esteem, and still maintain 
the integrity of such true sentiments and fidelity. Thus the 
enjoyment of reciprocal love is full of bliss on the threshold 
of matrimony which is yet an unexplored region. 

" This constitutes Courtship. Hence, the first step must be 
made by the male, for that the initiative should be taken by 
the fair lady, is, if not indelicate, at least unusual, or un- 
natural, except in Leap Year. The male must woo, while the 
lady must be wooed in order to be won. Madame de Stael, 
speaking of Courtship, says : — 

"How enchanting is the first gleam of intelligence with 
her we love ! Before memory comes in to share with hope, 
before words have expressed the sentiments, before elo- 
quence has been able to paint what we feel, there is in these 
first moments a certain kind of tumult and mystery in the 
imagination, more transitory than happiness, but still more 
heavenly." 

Aristotle well says, "No man loves but he that was first 
delighted with comeliness and beauty, the graces of mind 
and the impulses of a pure and generous heart." 

MARRIAGE, 

The parties are wedded. The priest has pronounced as 
one, those hearts that before beat in unison with each other. 
The assembled guests congratulate the happy pair, the fair 
bride has left her dear mother bedewed with tears and sob- 



Procreation and perpetuation oP species. l6l 

bing just as if her heart would break, and as if the happy 
bridegroom was leading her away captive against her will. 
They enter the carriage. It drives off on the wedding tour, 
and his arm encircles the yielding waist of her now all his 
own, while her head reclines on the breast of the man of her 
choice. If she be young and has married an old man, she 
will be sad. If she has married for a home, or position, or 
wealth, a pang will shoot across her fair bosom. If she has 
married without due consideration, or on too slight an ac- 
quaintance, it will be her sorrow before long. But, if loving 
and beloved, she has united her destiny with a worthy man, 
she will rejoice, and on her journey feel a glow of satisfac- 
tion and delight unfelt before,' and which will be often re- 
newed and daily prove as the living waters from some peren- 
nial spring. 

Happiness then attends the well-mated and congenial pair, 
who in the morning of life — he in the robust grace of rip- 
ened manhood, and she in her youthful beauty and guileless- 
ness of heart — are thus united and on their wedding tour. 
We will not draw the veil that hides them for a while from 
the gaze even of their most intimate friends. They, are 
happy each revolving day in the society of one another. 

They return from their bridal tour, and are visited by their 
friends. Congratulations again are poured in, and all goes on 
in her radient face. She grows faint at times. She nauseates. 

Anon, the fair bride is indisposed. She has hues unusual 
in her radient face. She grows faint at times. She nauseates. 
Her health seems far from robust and several changes have 
taken place that have arrested her attention at first and 
seemed to her a new and curious mystery. She consults her 
physician. It is as she expected. She is in that delicate sit- 
uation that ''ladies wish to be who love their lords." In 
short, her rotundity of person, the areola of the nipples, the 
enlargement of the breast, and other indications, neither few 
nor unmarked, proclaim her enceinte. After a due period of 



162 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUlDg. 

gestation, she becomes a — mother — and sheds tears of joy 
over her new-born child. 

This is then the fruit of marriage. She is bound to her 
husband with a more powerful chain. Their love is propor- 
tionably augmented, and increasing years add to the num- 
ber of their smiling offspring — a glorious and healthy pro- 
geny. 

Some have contended that marriage is not a natural in- 
stitution ; that the selection of one sexual mate is not a law 
of our being. This proposition, we think, untenable as it is 
debasing. For a true interpretation of the law of God, or 
Nature, we have only to appeal to the voice of God as re- 
vealed in the best developed of the lower animals. For in- 
stance, the lion, whose voice makes all other animals, and 
even man, tremble, might assert and maintain his right to 
indiscriminate love without restraint or opposition; yet he 
selects his companion for life, and lives faithfully attached 
to that one object of choice and affection all his natural days. 
The eagle, too, the lord of all that wings the air, quietly 
chooses his life companion and lives in the bonds of faithful 
wedlock ; and for half a century both labor to feed and rear 
their young. Do kings and priests make the marriage laws 
of lions, eagles, geese, and robins? Is their marriage in- 
stitution an imposition, a burden, a yoke of bondage? If 
so why do they not assert their freedom in some great "free 
convention," or set up a "free-love" community for them- 
selves ? As man is an epitome embodiment in himself of all 
the capabilities and propensities of all the lower animals, we 
find, among other faculties that of mating a predominant dis- 
position. Man is therefore a marrying being, while the in- 
stinct or faculty of union for life is the basis of marriage and 
of the laws and customs which recognize the life-choice of 
one woman for one man. Friendship, it is true, often exists 
between a man and woman before any other love element is 
awakened ; but a look, or word, or other slight incident, 



PROCREATION AND PERPETUATION OF SPECIES. 163 

awakens between them the connubial impulse, and in a mo- 
ment their views of each other and of their relations for life 
are entirely changed. Before, they were friends, as two men 
or two women could be — nothing more ; now they are lovers, 
and henceforth their hopes, aspirations, and joys, run in the 
same channel. Hence mating, or matrimony, is the result, 
and progeny the natural and legitimate fruit, agreeably to 
the laws or ordinances of God and Nature. 

EFFECTS OF CONTINENCE — CELIBACY CONTRARY TO NA- 
TURE. 

It is not continence but chastity which is at once pre- 
scribed by Nature and the laws of Society. It is indeed easy 
to show that the passion of sexual love is, in a moral point 
of view, almost as obligatory as the appetite for food. 

Nature has destined man to attack, and woman to defend. 
In other words, she has implanted in the breast of man 
passions which are less easy of control, than those which she 
has given to woman. Nature herself has rendered woman 
less physically able to indulge in sexual love than man, even 
were she morally so disposed. The periods of menstruation, 
pregnancy and suckling, are accompanied by more or less 
of the same indisposition on the part of woman, and leaves 
the passions with which man is blessed and cursed, in a 
state of ungratified desperation, if the erotic fury is not 
capable of being controlled by cool reflection inducing con- 
tinence and virtue. It is, however, a great mistake to sup- 
pose that reasonable abstinence from sexual congress would 
prove injurious to the virile stamina of the male. The vigor 
of the Athletse of ancient Greece is proof sufficient on this 
point. The marriage state, however, with moderate indulg- 
ence of sexual love, is best calculated for securing the health 
and happiness of man and woman. This truth is established 
in the simple fact that the number of the unmarried insane 



164 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

of both sexes in the asykims of the land, is about double the 
number of those who are married. Absolute continence, 
however, has very different effects, according to the sex 
and disposition of the individual. Among women its effects 
are not the same as among men. In general, they bear more 
easily both the excesses and privations of sexual love; yet. 
when these privations are not voluntary on their part, they 
have generally for women, especially for those who are sol- 
itary and unemployed, inconveniences and miseries unknown 
to the nature of man. 

It often happens, that an unmarried woman, under the in- 
fluence, or, we may say, the domination, of an organ in 
which the gratifications of love do not temperate the vital 
energy, drags on a languid existence and is a prey to hys- 
teric and nervous affections. On the other hand, if she ful- 
fill her destiny, and discharge the duty common to all 
living 'beings, of reproducing her species, the S3miptoms of 
destruction disappear, and the torch of life, formerly on the 
point of expiring, resumes new light and sparkles with new 
fires. Is ever a married woman phthisical or epileptic? Is 
she exposed to convulsions and to a hundred dangerous 
or mortal ills ? Impregnation and pregnancy cure them all, 
or at least suspend their course. All seem to respect the 
sacred state of maternity. Nature watches over the young 
being with a solicitude truly mxaternal. 

Hence, men and women who, from religious zeal, devote 
themselves to an eternal chastity, often contract an obliga- 
tion which is above human power to fulfill. Nature rejects 
it: and the vital action produces the singular phenomena 
of priapomania (or satyriasis) or of nymphomania; the 
first causing sexual frenzy in males, and the other the use 
of horrible means of sexual gratification on the part of 
females. Frequently this erotic fury is communicated by 
sight, or by a recital, to very irritable persons who are sim- 
ilarly circumstanced, and is propagated like an epidemic 



PROCREATION AND PERPETUATIO.N OF SPECIES. 165 

disease. It gives origin to hysteric convulsions and to ex- 
stacies of passion which cannot be subjected to the laws of 
modesty. Buffon indeed relates that even birds when sep- 
arated from their mates often die of epilepsy. The nuns of 
Flanders, in the scandalous scenes of their erotomania, and 
amidst their attitudes of lascivious rage, are said to have 
bitten each other. The young men who secretly introduced 
themselves into the convent, cured this sort of malady, which 
spread through Germany and Holland in the fifteenth cen- 
tury, and prevailed in Rome in 1535. Who, moreover, 
knows not the history of the erotic convulsionaries of St. 
Medard, of the Ursulines of Louden, etc. Love, indeed, 
often punishes with death those who satisfy not this law 
of Nature. Hence it is, that Rachel says to Jacob "Give me 
children or else I die!'' 

In truth, Cenobites are more exposed than others to 
cancers of the breast and uterus. 

It is thus that we perceive that morAl love and the union 
of the sexes by the bonds of marriage, are adapted to, and 
expressive of a primary Institute of Nature — the perpetu- 
ation OF THE HUMAN RACE. 

PHILOPROGENITIVENESS PARENTAL LOVE AND CARE OF OFF- 
SPRING. 

Philoprogentiveness, phrenologically speaking, ex- 
presses the relations of parents to children. All forms of 
life are feeble in their inception, are easily destroyed, and 
need special care and protection. Without such care all that 
is born would inevitably die, and all the provisions of earth 
for the happiness of her creatures would be forestalled by 
the infantile death of all her young. But Nature must not 
lose her race. Especially must she pre-provide for the per- 
petuity of the human family. Nature has made this provi- 
sion by creating that strong love which every parental animal 
and human being experiences for its own young. Why 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

own young? Why not all adults care for all children?. Be- 
cause Nature must apportion her work to see that it is done. 
To make sw'e work, she specifies that all parents shall take 
the express and special care of their own young. She effects 
this by parental love, by creating in all parents a special 
love for their ozvn young. Parental love both rears its own 
children and makes the parent inexpressibly happy in its own 
delightful task. 

Fouriere and many Socialists and "Free-lovers" contend 
that the community should care for the children of the com- 
munity in gross. If this system were best for man, it would 
be best, for the same reason, for animals. Why should not 
all cows suckle all calves in general, and none in particular? 
Why not all hens scratch for and brood over all chickens in 
general — nay, cluck and scratch for all ducklings, goslings, 
hawklings, etc? Why not the lions rear lambs, lion- whelps, 
pigs, jackals, or the elephant rear horses, dromedaries, etc? 
W^hy not make a ''happy family" of all animals, man in- 
cluded, and let them herd in promiscuous intercourse, and 
in support of one another and of the entire bestial social 
arrangement? See into what absurdities Fourierism and 
Free-love proclivities would lead us! Nature, however, is 
not so ridiculous. She has not fitted the elephant to nurse 
the chicken, or any other animal any creature not of its own 
begetting. The natural function of Philoprogenitiveness is 
love of our own young. This is proven by the entire natural 
history of the parental sentiment all throughout the entire 
animal kingdom. The maternal hen will scratch and cluck 
all day, and brood and purr tenderly and patiently all night 
over her owji young, but turn another chicken into her 
flock, and she will peck its pate instantly, even if she has 
but a single chick of her own. This shows why stepmoth- 
ers are more partial to their own children than those of 
their husband's first wife. Now this fondness for our own 
young, and the requisition for rearing them, implies and 



t'ROCREATION AND PERPETUATIQN OF SPECIES. 16? 

requires that we know them. Hence the necessity of the 
marriage relation, and that men and women should be 
faithful in wedlock. Marriage is thus a divine and natural 
institution — opposed to celibacy, concubinage, harlotry, adul- 
tery, and promiscuous sexual intercourse. The fact is, 
nature has her own laws, and they must not be violated. 
Love thus implies both mating and fidelity, and interdicts 
free-love and amatory promiscuosity in any form. Sexual 
conjunction, accordingly is only proper after reciprocal love 
has eventuated in marriage. But marriage itself is not de- 
sirable unless it eventuate in its natural product — children — 
which both parents can together bring up — all as their own 
mutual children, begotten in wedlock. This is true love. 
Hence the Family state, or the connubial connection, is the 
sublimest of Nature's Institutes for the well-being and hap- 
piness of man. 

WHEJ«T AND WHOM TO MARRY. 

The desire for sexual union is rarely indicated until the 
male and female have arrived at Puberty. This is a period 
of life, when childhood is passing from a stage of imma- 
turity of the sexual organs to a full development of their 
functions. In other words, Puberty is that combination of 
circumstances in which the passion of love originates. Sex, 
climate, and manner of living, however, have a great in- 
fluence on the earlier or later appearance of the phenomena 
of puberty. Woman attains to this state a year or two 
sooner than man, and the inhabitants of southern, before 
those of northern countries. In the hotter climes of Africa, 
Asia and America, girls are marriageable as early as ten 
years of age ; in the temperate zones, the period of puberty 
is from twelve to fifteen ; while in the colder regions of 
Russia, Sweden, Denmark, England, the northern parts 
of the United States and Canada, menstruation, the most 



168 LADIES NEW MEDICAL, GUlDE. 

characteristic sign of puberty, is frequently delayed to the 
seventeenth year. As a general rule, however, in this coun- 
try, women are pubeses at fifteen and young men at about 
sixteen. 

It will not be necessary in this chapter to present specially 
all the indications of puberty. We may say, in a word, that 
it marks itself by certain physical aspects too palpable to the 
sight and senses to be misunderstood. It manifests itself 
by the increase of strength and of animal heat, by the im- 
petuosity of the vital motions and by the fire which sparkles 
in the eyes. 

Early marriage, in fact, is a primary law of human nature 
and, whatever the doctrines of Malthus and Franklin in re- 
spect to over-increase of population, etc., should be consum- 
mated while the parties are in the first flush of ripened life, 
when the affections are pure, and every sentiment refined 
and ennobling, when man and woman are congenially as- 
sociated in every element of physical health. A woman at 
eighteen would not be unequally yoked to a man of twenty- 
five or twenty-eight ; but any greater disparity of ages is 
seldom ever productive of benefits or felicity. If marriage 
is delayed too long in either sex, say from thirty to forty- 
five, the offspring will be puny, and more liable to insanity, 
idiocy, and other maladies concomitant to the increasing 
debility of the parties. On the contrary, if she be fully 
organized and glows with joyous, bounding health and 
vitality, the early age of ''sweet sixteen" may not be an in- 
appropriate season to enter upon the marriage relation, pro- 
vided her deliberate reason and judgment have sanctioned 
the object of her affections, and that the man of her choice 
be equally developed in every manly attribute, and whose age 
does not greatly exceed her own. Women, likewise, who 
are too early married, are speedily enervated ; and if this 
takes place before their full growth, they remain always of 
diminished stature, weak, pale, emaciated and miserable. 



PROCREATION AND PERPETUATION OF SPECIES. 169 

The proper age for a woman to marry in this country is, 
perhaps, about eighteen, but not then if she be immatureiy 
developed, suffer from ill health, labor under any malfor- 
mation, or is liable to hereditary affections of any kind what- 
ever. 

We must not, however, always judge of the advancement 
of the young man by the early appearance of the beard ; for 
it is known that those who abandon themselves early to 
sexual indulgence have an earlier beard. But if manhood be 
premature, death is premature also. 

But who is fitted to enter upon the im.portant state of 
matrimony? Who is there that weighs its fearful respon- 
sibilities, and measures its chances for enduring felicity 
or irremedial misery? Surely, in forming the conjugal 
union, the health and constitution of the parties should be 
critically regarded. We have no natural or moral right 
to perpetuate unhealthy constitutions. We have no right to 
poison the morals^ or cramp and mislead the minds of chil- 
dren ; and we do them and the race a serious wrong in mul- 
tiplying the number of hereditary invalids. A whole family 
of children fall before some hereditary malady into an un- 
timely grave. These misfortunes are generally regarded 
as the inscrutable providence of God, as ''severe trials," and 
''sore afflictions," without dreaming of the true causes which 
produce them. 

In the language of Mrs. Sigourney, we ask of — "Mothers, 
is there any thing we can do to acquire for our daughters a 
good constitution? Is there truth in the sentiment some- 
times repeated, that the female sex is becoming more effem- 
inate ? Are our daughters as capable of enduring hardships 
as were their grandmothers? Have our daughters as much 
stamina of constitution, as much aptitude as we (their 
mothers) possess? These questions affect the welfare of the 
community ; for the ability or inability of woman to dis- 
charge what the Almighty has committed to her, touches 



170 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the equilibrium of society and the hidden springs of exist- 
ence." 

Truly, "First make the tree good^ then shall the fruit he 
good also." 

It is notorious all over the civilized world that American 
females are unhealthy, and that the tendency to disease and 
infirmity is constantly increasing. The daughters, as a gen- 
eral rule, are more infirm than their mothers, as their moth- 
ers compare unfavorably with their grandmothers. There 
can be no question that the vitality of our females is running 
down. This painful fact is evidenced, even in very many 
young women and girls, in the exhibition of delicate nerves, 
tender stomachs, falling hair, decaying teeth, and spinal ir- 
ritation. Even the Medical journals and the ordinary daily 
and weekly papers of the land, are frequently comparing 
the health and stamina of American females with those of 
Great Britain, Germany, etc., and always to the disadvantage 
of the former. Our young men cannot be ignorant of these 
things, and hence celibacy or ''single blessedness," (as it 
is not probably, under the circumstances, inappropriately 
termed) is alarmingly on the increase. Young men are, and 
must be fond of the society of young ladies, and reason 
and custom incline them to marry, but with the thought 
of every thing except beds of roses and domestic joys, they 
refuse to take the lead. So far as courting goes, all is pleas- 
ant enough; but with marriage is associated the idea of 
doctors, nurses, and a constant monologue about pains, 
aches, bad feelings, morbid sensations, as the prevailing 
music of the fireside. The young man knows that the 
chances are against him of marrying a patient to take care 
of, instead of a wife to enjoy. Young men are just as selfish 
as women — perhaps more so. The young lady who sup- 
poses that any young man on the face of the earth wishes 
to marry her for the sake of nursing her through life makes 
a great mistake. Young men will play court where they 



Procreation and perpetuation of species. 1^1 

cannot think of marrying. Whenever they find that their 
attentions are beginning to be taken in earnest, they will 
seek other society. They will not of course give the reason 
for this, and the young ladies will of course wonder, "Why 
don't the men propose?" Make proposals of marriage, in- 
deed ! Surely they will not, when they see the sad evidences 
of infirmity, which false hair, artificial teeth and expansive 
skirts are unable to conceal ! Nay, they rather avoid all 
approaches to intimacy, and often abandon the society of 
those who could be healthy and make good wives, and seek 
amusement in less respectable society and more debasing 
associations. Hence the increase of celibacy, profligacy, 
and sensualism in every form. Facts like these are of fear- 
ful interest to generations to come. It requires no extraor- 
dinary reach of thought to comprehend that the natural 
and inevitable result must be, sooner or later, the general 
demoralization of both male and female, and the utter dis- 
organization of human society. Without the maintenance 
of these domestic associations and duties, which are known 
only where the marriage institution is siade sacred,no society 
ever did, nor ever can exist above barbarism or savageism. 

The young women of America have it in their power to 
arrest entirely this growing evil. Let them make themselves 
healthy, and prove their capacity to be useful as well as 
ornamental, and they will not be long in the matrimonal 
market. Let them snap their fingers at the fashions of Lon- 
don and the follies of Paris, and act like sensible human 
beings : otherwise, they are neither fit for wives nor mothers. 

A true union must be based on an organic law. Oil and 
water will not mingle. A lion will not lie down quietly with 
a lamb, nor can ill-assorted marriages be productive of 
aught but discord. 

a summary of the economy of human life in respect 
to men and women a>nd their progeny. 

The foregoing may be regarded as the ordinary economy 



1*72 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

of human life — the romance and misery of 'love, courtship, 
and marriage," as viewed and considered by the masses of 
mankind. There are, however, other points connected with 
the peculiar theme which deserved to be scanned in the light 
of sound morals, health and beauty, as physiologically and 
philosophically confirmed and, established, to secure the 
physical perfection, happiness and glory of every human 
creature. 

First then let us descant up on the mor,al relations of the 
subject — reveal the power of desire and love — show the true 
relation between man and woman — husband, wife and chil- 
dren — and give such caution and advice, as may tend to the 
highest exaltation and beatitude of the great human family. 
We adopt accordingly the quaint and judicious words of an 
ancient Brahmin, as translated from an Indian Manuscript, 
entitled the ''Economy of Human Life." 

DESIRE AND LOVE. 

We quote from the Brahmin : 

"Beware, young man ! Beware of the allurements of wan- 
tonness, and let not the harlot tempt thee to excess in her 
delights. 

"The madness of desire shall defeat its own pursuits ; from 
the blindness of its rage, thou shalt rush upon destruction. 

"Therefore, give not thy heart to her sweet enticements, 
neither suffer thy soul to be ensnared by her enchanting de- 
lusions. 

"The fountain of health, which must supply the stream 
of pleasure, shall be quickly dried up, and every spring of 
joy shall be exhausted. 

"In the prime of thy life, old age shall overtake thee : Thy 
sun shall decline in the morning of thy days. 

"But when virtue and modesty enlighten her charms, the 
lustre of a beautiful woman is brighter than the stars of 




EXPECTATION. 

Horseback riding is one of the best forms of exercise that can be taken. The 
continued change of scenery rests the mind and the body gets exercise at the 
same time. 




AT THE MASQUERADE. 

Half way through the evening, usually at 
Supper time, all the guests are expected to unmask. 



PROCREATION AND PERPETUATION OF SPECIES. l'?3 

heaven, and the influence of her power it is in vain to resist. 

"The whiteness of her bosom transcendeth the Hly; her 
smiles are more delicious than a garden of roses. 

"The innocence of her eye is like that of the turtle-dove ; 
simplicity and truth dwell in her heart. 

"The kisses of her mouth are sweeter than honey; the 
perfumes of Arabia breathe from her lips. 

"Shut not thy bosom to the tenderness of love ; the purity 
of its flame shall ennoble thy heart, and soften it to receive 
the fairest impressions." 

WOMAN WIFE — MOTHER. 

"Give ear, fair daughter of love! to the instructions of 
prudence, and let the precepts of truth sink deep in thy 
heart : So shall the charm of thy mind add elegance to thy 
form ; and thy beauty, like the rose it resembleth, shall retain 
its sweetness when its bloom is withered. 

"In the spring of thy youth, in the morning of thy days, 
when the eyes of men gaze on thee with delight, and nature 
vvhispereth to thine ear the meaning of their looks: Ah! 
hear with caution their seducing words, guard well thy 
heart, nor Hsten to their soft persuasions. 

"Remember thou art made man's reasonable companion, 
not the slave of his passion; the end of thy being is not 
merely to gratify his loose desire, but to assist him in the 
toils of life, to soothe him with thy tenderness, and recom- 
pense his care with soft endearments. 

"Who is she that winneth the heart of a man, that sub- 
dueth him to love, and reigneth in his breast? 

"Lo! yonder she walketh in maiden sweetness with in- 
nocence in her mind, and modesty upon. Uer cheeks. 

"Her hand seeketh employment, her foot delighteth not 
in gadding abroad. 

"She is clothed with neatness, she is fed with temper- 



174 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

ance ; humility and meekness are as a crown of glory circling 
her head. 

"On her tongue dwelleth music, the sweetness of honey 
floweth from her lips. 

"Decency is in all her words, in her answers are mildness 
and truth. 

"Submission and obedience are the lessons of her life, 
and peace and happiness are her reward. 

"Before her steps walketh prudence, and virtue attendeth 
at her right hand. 

"Her eye speaketh softness and love; but discretion with 
a sceptre sitteth on her brow. 

"The tongue of the licentious is dumb in her presence, 
the awe of her virtue keepeth him silent. 

"When scandal is busy, and the fame of her neighbor 
is tossed from tongue to tongue ; if charity and good-nature 
open not her mouth, the finger of silence resteth on her lip. 

"Her breast is the mansion of goodness, and therefore 
she suspecteth no evil in others. 

"Happy is the man that shall make her his wife, happy 
is the child that shall call her mother. 

"She presideth in the house, and there in peace she com- 
mandeth with judgment, and is obeyed. 

"She ariseth in the morning, she considereth her affairs, 
and appointeth to every one their proper business. 

"The care of her family is her whole delight ; to that alone 
she applieth her study, and elegance with frugality is seen 
in her mansion. 

"The prudence of her management is an honor to her hus- 
band, and he heareth her praise with a secret delight. 

"She informeth the minds of her children with wisdom, 
she fashioneth their manners from the example of her own 
goodness. 

"The word of her mouth is the law of their youth, the 
motion of her eye commandeth their obedience. 



PROCREATION AND PERPETUATION OF SPECIES. iVS 

"She speaketh, and her servants fly; she pointeth, and the 
thing is done. 

"For the law of love is in their hearts, and her kindness 
addeth wings to their feet. 

"In prosperity she is not puffed up ; in adversity she 
healeth the wounds of fortune with patience. 

"The troubles of her husband are alleviated by her coun- 
sels, and sweetened by her endearments ; he putteth his 
heart in her bosom, and receiveth comfort. 

"Happy the man that has made her his wife; happy the 
child that calleth her mother." 

HUSBAND. 

"Take unto thyself a wife, and obey the ordinance of God. 
Take unto thyself a wife, and become a faithful member 
of society. 

"But examine with care, and fix not suddenly. On thy 
present choice, depends thy future happiness. If much of 
her time is destroyed in dress and adornments; if she is 
enamored of her own beauty, and delighted with her own 
praise ; if she laugheth much, and talketh loud ; if her foot 
abideth not in her father's house, and her eyes with boldness 
rove on the faces of men ; though her beauty were as the sui, 
in the firmament of Heaven, turn thy eyes from her charms, 
turn thy feet from her paths, and suffer not thy soul to be 
ensnared by the allurements of imagination. 

"But when thou findeth sensibility of heart, joined with 
softness of manners ; an accomplished mind, with a form 
agreeable to thy fancy; take her to thine house; she is 
worthy to be thy friend, thy companion in life, the wife of 
thy bosom. 

"O cherish her as a blessing sent thee from Heaven. Let 
the kindness of thy behavior endear thee to her heart. 

"She is the mistress of thy house; treat her therefore 
with respect, that thy servants may obey her. 



1*76 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

"Oppose not her inclinations without cause; she is the 
partner of thy cares, make her also the companion of thy 
pleasures. 

''Reprove her faults with gentleness, exact not her obe- 
dience with rigor. 

"Trust thy secrets in her breast ; her counsels are sincere, 
thou shalt not be deceived. 

"Be faithful to her bed; for she is the mother of thy 
children. 

"When pain and sickness assault her, let thy tenderness 
soothe her afflictions ; a look from thee, of pity and love, shall 
alleviate her grief, or mitigate her pain, and be of more avail 
than many physicians. 

"Consider the tenderness of her sex, the delicacy of her 
frame; and be not severe to her weakness, but remember 
thine own imperfections." 

Truly there is abundance of wisdom, truth, love and jus- 
tice, in the terse and epigrammatic sentences of the Oriental 
Brahmin ! Are not those sage maxims worthy the thought- 
ful consideration of every man and woman contemplating 
marriage, and of those already united in its indissoluble 
bonds? What purity and bliss, health and beauty, would 
flow from an observance of these moral obligations and 
physical restraints, could they be generally enforced and 
maintained through all the ramifications of human society! 



CHAPTER XII. 
PREGNANCY AND GESTATION. 

Pregna»ncy is divided into uterine and extra-uterine. 
Extra-uterine pregnancy is divided into three kinds — Fal- 
lopian pregnancy, Ovarian pregnancy, and Abdominal preg- 
nancy. In extra-uterine pregnancy, the product of concep- 
tion seldom reaches its full growth, and if it should, cannot 
be expelled, and its destruction is an inevitable consequence 
of Nature's error. The foetus usually dies about the second 
or third month and putrefies. 

In natural pregnancy the product of conception is de- 
posited in the uterus, and is there developed. There is some- 
times false uterine pregnancy, which will deceive the most 
experienced practitioner. 

A NATURAL OR UTERINE PREGNANCY. 

Natural gestation or pregnancy may be said to commence 
the moment the ovum is penetrated by the spermatozoa in 
the Fallopian tube, and is subsequently received in the uter- 
ine cavity, where it is nourished by the female parent. If 
the male sperm does not come in contact with the ovum in 
the Fallopian tube, no change takes place in it, except a 
slight alteration while on its passage along the Fallopian 
tube, being received into the uterine cavity where it is ul- 
timately lost or decomposed. After impregnation a series 
of remarkable changes take place in the uterus, whereby 
it becomes fitted for the protection and development of the 
ovum during a period of nine months or forty weeks. The 
uterus meantime undergoes a new state of growth or de- 
velopment, which is occasioned by the stimulus of impregna- 
tion and the growth of the ovum. The ration of increase 

177 



1^8 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GVtM. 

of the Uterus during gestation is subject to great variation. 
The enlargement in ordinary cases, is expressed by the fol- 
lowing table. The size of the gravid (a fully developed 
uterus) has already been given in another chapter. 

Rate of Increase of Gravid Uterus according to Months. 

Length. Breadth. 

End of 3 months 4^ to 5 inches 4 inches 

End of 4 months 5^ to 6 inches 5 inches 

End of 5 months 6 to 7 inches 5^ inches 

End of 6 months 8 to 9 inches 6^ inches 

End of 7 months.. .... 10 inchest 7^ inches 

End of 8 months 11 inches 8 inches 

End of 9 months 12 inches 9 inches 

There is considerable change in the form of the uterus 
during the first four months of pregnancy, without any ap- 
parent difference in the figure of the female. From the 
fourth month there is a rapid bodily enlargement. There 
is, however, no increase in the thickness of the walls of the 
uterus. On the contrary, they become gradually thinner, 
up to the period of nine months. The neck of the womb 
commences to shorten about the fifth month; at the end of 
nine months it is obliterated, which is occasioned by the 
lateral extension and expansion of the uterus. 

It is now necessary again to trace the ovum from the time 
it is expelled from the ovary and received into theFallopian 
tube. It has been stated that no apparent change occurs 
unless it is impregnated by the male sperm, which impregna- 
tion usually takes place in the middle and lower third of the 
tube. When the ovum of the egg is expelled from the 
Graafian vesicle, it has attached to its surface a portion of 
the membrana granulosa. (Fig. 20.) As the egg passes 
along the upper third of the tube, this layer of cells becomes 
divested. (Fig, 21.) Should it now meet the male sperm, 
material changes take place. The spermatozoa readily pen- 



^^ 


§■ 








3 oj 


2 

X 






o 


^' 3 




5' ;S. 




H 


__ a 


? 


^^ 




<1 


ll 


<J 


— o 




S 




^ 


C" «> 




S. i 


eg 


^ s 




^ 


? 5' 


'^ 


>l 




2 


a >- 




■-J c 




»^ 


^ c 




O «"J 






= ^ 


T' 


c " ' 




H 


- 2 


^, 


g <^ 




ffl 




3 


fl 

-"I 






■^ £- 


5 
■-J 






il 






H 


12: 


Ss p 


o 


p. i^ 


^ 


>- 
H 


3 C 


S" 


O 




^ 5 


i 






v^ — • 




2 5" 




td 


jT K 


s. 


i| 


s 


a 


S ^ 


3 
3Q 


J> 


C/2 




P 


ll 

o '■< 




>- 


il 


o 




5?: 


1 










c 


'^ c 
<1 w> 




> ■ 


1 


o 


^ ^ 




"0 


5 


<1 

1 








-3 


2 


r- p' 




>> . 


CC 


^ 


^ a 




5^ 










M 


2 


o 


3 2' 




CB 


M 


5 


II 






s 


a 
p- 


O ci 






PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 



179 



etrate the soft covering of the yelk. There is next a cleverage 
of the yelk substance, {Fig. 22,) which continues dividing 
and subdividing until it is broken up into a granular mass. 
As the egg passes the latter third of the tube another change 
is observed — that of a deposit of albumen around the sona 
pellucid a, or outer covering of the egg. (Fig. 24.) On the 
outer surface of this albuminous deposit are developed villi. 
The addition of these villi form what is called the chorion, 
which becomes very vascular. These villi project, forming a 
bulbous expansion (Fig. 29, C.,) which serves as an absorb- 
ing point, and thus affords the channel through which the 
embryo is nourished, until a more perfect communication 
is established. 

Having thus traced the ovum in its passage to the uterus, 
it is now proper to speak of the changes which take place 
in that organ — (changes not from the presence of the ovum, 
but in consequence of conception.) One of those is the for- 
mation of the memhrana decidua as it is called, from the 
fact of its being thrown off at each parturition. This is 
not a new membrane formed within the uterus, as formerly 
supposed. The observations of Dr. Sharpey, and others, 
proved that it is merely composed of the inner portion of the 

Fig. 42. 




SECTIONOF THE LINING MEMBIL\NE OF THE HUMAN UTERUS AT 
THE PERIOD OF COMMENCING PREGNANCY.— (.-^f^^r E. H Weber ) 

d, d, d, shows the arrangement and other peculiarties of the glands, with 
these orifices, a, a, a, on the internal surface of the organ. Twice the nat- 
ural size. 



180 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

lining membrane of the uterus, undergoing considerable 
change in its character. This lining membrane is tubular. 
{Fig. 42) These tubes become thickened a short time after 
conception, and are lined by an epithelium similar to the 
lining of the gastric follicles or tubes of the stomach. After 
the thickening of these tubes, a fluid is poured out from 
them, which fills up the cavity of the uterus. Into this se- 
cretion the ovum is imbedded. The villi of the chorion 
receive nourishment from this secretion, or from the tubes 
direct. In the dog the villi have been found piercing the 
mouth of their tubes and drawing nounishment from them. 
The secretion that fills the cavity of the uterus, and in which 
the ovum is imbedded, grows up around it and forms the 
memibrane decidua. {Fig. 29, c, and Fig. 43.) This con- 
tinues until it has completely enveloped the ovum, and forms 

Fig. 43. 




ADVANCED STAGE OF THE DECIDUA REFLEXA AROUND THE OVUM. 

the decidua reflexa. The uterus, or womb, is also lined by 
a decidua, called decidua vera. As the ovum grows, the 
space between these decidua is diminished, and they ulti- 
mately come together. This junction occurs about the third 
month. {Fig 44.) At this period they can scarcely be dis- 
tinguished as two distinct membranes. In the early state 
of development of the chorion, it contain no blood vessels, 
but receives its nourishment by drawing in fluid through 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 



181 



its villi or tufts. In this way the embryo is nourished until 
the placenta is formed. The placenta is formed by the pro- 
longation or extension of the tufts of the chorion forming 
one side of the placenta, properly called the foetal side of the 
placenta. While the foetal portion is thus being formed 
by the extension of the tufts of the chorion, the blood-vessels 
of the decidua also enlarge, so as to form sinuses or canals. 

Fig. 45. 




DIAGRAM OF THE STRUCTURE OF THE PLACENTA — {From Carpenter ) 

a, substance of the uterus; b, the cavity of the sinus; c, c, foetal tufts dipping 
down into the sinuses; d, d, the decidual lining of the uterus; e, curling 
arteries of the uterus; f, f, branches of foetal tufts forming the umbilical 
vessels. 

{Fig 45, h, and Fig. 46^ b.) Into these sinuses the villi of 
the chorion penetrate and are completely bound in. {Fig. 45, 
c, and Fig. 46 d.) In this way the placental cavities or 
sinuses are intersected by numerous tufts and bound down 

Fig. 46. 




DIAGRAM OF THE PLACENTAL CAVITY {After Dr Reid ) 

a, curling artery of the uterus; b, sinus of uterus; c, cavity of the placenta; 
d, foetal tuft imbedded in it, and held there by reflection of its walls. 



by the delicate membrane forming the walls of the deciduum. 
{Fig. 45^ d, d, .) The placenta thus formed is supplied by 



182 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

''curling arteries of the uterus" (Fig 45, e), and the blood 
returned to large veins called sinuses or canals. (Fig. 45, 
b.) The extremities of the foetal vessels being retained in 
their sinuses are bathed into the blood of these canals, receiv- 
ing oxygen from the maternal blood and parting with its 
carbonic acid. These tufts may be compared to the rootlets 
of plants, imxbedded in the ground, and absorbing moisture 
and nutrition from the soil. 

The excrementitious substances of the foetus are most 
likely passed off to the mother in this way. By the same 
process, poisons, and various constitutional diseases of 
parents, may be conveyed to the child. This is the only di- 
rect communication between the mother and child, viz : the 
bathing of the foetal tufts in the venous sinuses of the 
mother. The placenta begins to form about the latter part 
of the second month, and is sufficiently developed during 
the third month to supply the foetus with nourishment ; and 
continues to develop or increase with the growth of the 
embryo. 

The blood-vessels of the uterus, particularly the part to 
which the placenta is attached, also undergo great enlarge- 
ment. The blood flowing through them produces a peculiar 
sound, and is the most positive sign of pregnancy. This 
sound is described by Doctor Montgomery as ''the placental 
bruit," and resembles that produced by gently blowing over 
the lip of a wide-mouth vial, being "accompanied by a slight 
rushing noise." 

It should have been stated that while the chorion is being 
developed, the amnion is likewise formed by two folds of 
serous laminae. These are the lining membranes of the 
chorion; they gradually approach one another, and finally 
meeting enclose the embryo, thus forming an additional in- 
vestment to the embryo. It is not known at what period of 
embryotic life this membrane is formed. It takes place in 
the chicken on the third day. It is this membrane that en- 



Fia. 44. 




UTERUS Ii\ THE FIRST MONTH OF GESTATION; SHOWING THE FORMATION OF 
THE FCETAL CHAMBER BY THE MEMBRANJE DECIDUA. 
». uterine walls traversed by numerous blood-vessels: d r. decidua vera, or developed lining 
membrane of the uterus, the uterine glands or canals being much enlarged; f/ r. decidua 
reflexa. in which lies the ovum o, which is still at this stage unattached; e. corpus luteum. 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 183 

closes the liquor amnion. This fluid consists of water, hold- 
ing in solution a smiall quantity of albumen and salts, and 
resembles dilute serum of the blood. The amnion not only 
encloses the liquor amnii, but secretes it. In some females 
previous to labor it amounts to several quarts. If there be 
a large quantity of water, the labor will be lingering ; which 
is owing to the great distension of the uterus. Sometimes 
this distension is so great that it becomes necessary to let 
off the water previous to labor, in order to overcome the 
difficulty of breathing, and the influence which the distension 
has over the function of the stomach and other vital organs. 

GROWTH OF THE EMBRYO. 

Before the seventh day there is nothing in the uterus to 
Indicate a new being ; probably the ovum has not yet passed 
from the Fallopian tube. On the tenth day, a semi-trans- 
parent grayish substance of no definite form is observed. 
From the twelfth to the fourteenth day there is perceived 
a vesicle of the size of a pea. This contains a thick fluid, in 
the midst of which is found an opaque spot, being the first 
evidence of a new being, and bearing the name of an embryo, 
surrounded by the chorion and amnion. The weight at this 
period is about one grain. (Fig. 47.) At twenty-one days 
it resembles in form a large ant, and is about the third of an 

Fig. 47. Fig. 48. 





EMBRYO OF TWENTY-ONE DAYS 
LAID OPEN. 



EMBRYO OF TWELVE TO a, 3, a, chorion laid open and 

FOURTEEN DAYS LAID secured by pins; b, the embryo 

OPEN. with amnion laid open. 



184 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



inch in length, and weighs about four grains. (Fig. 48.) 
At this period cartilage, which subsequently becomes bones, 
is forming. On the thirtieth day the embryo is about the 
size of a horse-fly, and looks something like a worm that 

Fig. 49. 




EMBRYO OF THIRTY DAYS 



a, Head of embryo; b, the eyes; c, the mouth; d, the neck; e, the thorax; 
f, the abdomen; g, the extremity of spine; h, h, the spinal arch; k, neck of 
umbilical vesicle; 1, the vesicle. 

is bent. A faint outline of organs is now perceived— the 
head appearing larger than the body, while there are spots 
indicating eyes. The embryo is about one inch in length 
and weighs twelve grains. (Fig. 49.) 

At the forty-fifth day the body of the embryo is length- 
ened, while the eyes, mouth and nose are strongly marked. 
The length is over an inch, and the weight about sixty 
grains. (Fig. 50.) 

At sixty days, or two months, the eyes are enlarged, and 
the eyelids are visible ; also the external part of the ear ; the 
nose is slightly prominent, the mouth clearly defined, the 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION, 



185 



heart partially developed, while the soft and pulpy substance 
of the brain is being developed. (Fig. 51.) 

At ninety days, or three months, the embryo is better 

Fig. 50. 




EMBRYO OF FORTY-FIVE DAYS 

a, a, a, chorion; b, villiosities of placenta; c, c, amnion; d, head of embryo; 
e, e, temples; f, interval between eyes or root of nose; h, the arms; i, the 
abdomen; k, the sexual organs; 1,1, umbilical cord; m, the internal portion of 
cord. 

defined; the eye-lids are well-formed and closely shut; the 
organs of generation, in either sex are prominent; the 
heart is plainly seen, and beats with force, the vessels carry- 



FiG. 51. 




5MBRY0 OF SIXTY DAYS OR TWO MONTHS 



186 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



ing red blood; the fingers and toes are well defined. The 
length of the embryo is now abotut four inches, and its 
weight two ounces and a half. (Fig. 52.) 

Fig. 52. 




EMBRYO OF THREE MONTHS ENCLOSED IN THE AMNION 



At four months the embryo is perfect. After this period 
it is called the foetus. From this time, the head and liver, 
instead of increasing, decrease in size; the brain and spinal" 
marrow become more consistent, while a small quantity of 
meconium collects in the bowels. The muscular system also 
is now quite distinct, and the foetus perceptibly moves. 
Length about eight inches; weight from seven to eight 
ounces. (Fig. 53.) 

At five months, or one hundred and fifty days, the mus- 
cular system is well marked and the movements of the child 




RELATION OF OVAEIES, OVUM, OVADUCT. AND UTERUS IN MAMMALIA 

A. Reproductive orsians of the rabbit, ten days advanced in presnancv; a a. right 
and left ovaries, four cori)ora hitea in tlie riglit and two in the left: hh fimbriated 
oitenintrsof the f^allopian tubes: re. the Fallopian tubes: dd. right and left cornua 
of the uterus, with four dilatations on tlie right and two on the left containing ova 
one of the right ova is exhibited by a division in the left horn of the uterus e the 
body of the uterus: /.the vagina. ' ' 

B. Transverse section of the luunan uterus twelve or fourteen days after con- 
ception: r. the uterine cavity, in which the ovum with its villous chorion is imbedded 
in the decidua: re. the FalIoi)ian tubes cut short, by one of which the ovum has iust 
descended while still of same size. 

C. Enlarged view of the exterior of the human ovum twelve or fourteen days after 
conception, showing the villi of the chorion projecting from its surface 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 187 

can no longer be doubted. The lungs are developed and may 
be distended to a certain extent. The meconium passes 
through the greater portion of the intestinal canals The 

Fig. 53. 




FOETUS AT THE AGE OF FOUR MONTHS 



whole form of the child is now perfectly distinct; length 
ten inches ; weight one pound. No evidence yet of the in- 
tellectual functions. (Fig. 54.) 



188 



Ladies new medical GuitiE. 



At the sixth month, or one hundred and eighty days, dowil 
makes its appearance upon the head, and the nails are dis- 
tinguishable. The whole form of the child is more distinct; 
length twelve inches, weight two pounds. 

Fig. 54. 




Foetus at the age of five months, with the placenta and membrane. The 
chorion is laid open to exhibit the foetus enclosed in the amnion. The amnion 
is attached to the center of the internal surface of the placenta,, through whicli 
the cord passes. The external surface of the placenta is seen covered by the 
chorion and decidua. 




DRESSED FOR THE FANCY BALL. 

' ' Soft eyes looked love to eyes that spake again, 
And all went merry as a marriage bell." 



Byron. 




THE SILHOUETTE. 

While waiting she makes the time pass 
Pleasantly, cutting out the picture of her lover. 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 

Fig. 55. 



I8» 




FOETUS OF SEVEN MONTHS. 



At the seventh month, or two hundred and ten days, the 
nails are formed ; hair is seen on the head ; the testicles des- 
cend into the scrotum ; bones are completely formed, and the 
features well developed. A child born at this period can 
cry, breathe and suck. The intellectual functions are still 



I'JO Ladies new medical guide. 

undeveloped, but the senses are susceptible of slight im- 
pressions. Length fourteen inches ; weight three pounds. 

(Fig- 55.) 

At eight months the foetus gains strength and volume; 
the form of each part is being more fully perfected. Length 
sixteen inches; weight four pounds. Intellectual faculties 
still undeveloped, but the senses are more acute. 

Nine months or forty weeks is the natural period of 
gestation, involving the birth of a healthy child. The or- 
gans, at this period, have acquired the growth that is neces- 
sary to support life. The motions of the child are lively 
and quick ; the heart pulsates rapidly and the blood circulates 
freely ; the blood is rich and abundant : the alimentary canal, 
which has had heretofore no perceptible action, now con- 
tracts upon the meconium, and causes it to escape by the 
anus. The length is eighteen inches; weight six to eight 
pounds. Intellectual faculties still in abeyance ; senses quite 
acute. The child is sensible to pain, and cries from hunger 
and cold; while warmth, nursing, and gentle rocking, puts 
it to sleep. (Fig. 56.) 

the placenta. 

The formation of the placenta and its attachment to the 
walls of the uterus, have been already described. It is by 
such union that the child obtains its nourishment from the 
mother. 

In pregnancy, the placenta is a spongy, cellular, vascular 
mass — generally circular with flattened sides. It is about 
one inch in thickness, and from seven to eight inches broad ; 
its weight, with the cord, from twelve to fourteen ounces. 
The uterine face of the placenta adheres to the walls of the 
uterus during the whole of pregnancy, generally to the fun- 
dus, though in rare instances it is found attached over the 
mouth of the womb. When the latter is the case, the pla- 




K4m€ 
natural position of twins 




NATURAL POSITION OF THE CHILD AT PERIOD OF NINE MONTHS 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 191 

centa will be delivered before the child. If labor is slow, the 
child cannot survive, from the fact that the connection with 
the mother is cast ofiF. There is also great danger of 
hemorrhage. When the placenta presents, death may result 
from it, especially if the labor is prolonged. The umbilical 
cord is generally inserted near the centre of the placenta. 
(Fig. 6i.) The color of the cord is dark red, while it, (the 
cord) is composed principally of blood-vessels and fibrous 
tissue — the latter uniting the blood-vessels in a compact 
mass. Every foetus has a placenta ; if there be twins, there 
will be two placentas united by their edges. There will also 
be two cords in such case. Should there be six or eight 
children — there being such instances on record — there will 
be a placenta for each. So with every number of children. 
In this way the circulation of each child is distinct. 

THE UMBILICAL CORD. . 

The umbilical cord is very short at the beginning of preg- 
nancy, and is composed of the umbilical arteries and veins. 
The length at parturition is from eighteen to twenty-four 
inches. It extends from the umbilicus of the child to the 
placenta, and is divided at birth. {Fig. 6i.) 

NUTRITION AND CIRCULATION OF THE FOETUS. 

It is no longer doubted that the foetus is nourished by the 
fluids of the mother, through the placenta and umbilical 
cord. 

It has been frequently asserted that the infant is nourished 
by sucking the fluids that inclose it, and that these, on enter- 
ing the stomach, are subject to the laws of digestion and 
assimilation, and thus become elements of nutrition to 
the foetus. This hypothesis is not well sustained. From 
analysis of the liquid amnii, it is found that it does not 



192 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

possess the elements necessary for nutrition. At the end 
of pregnancy, they are often turbid and purulent. Some- 
times the membranes are ruptured for several weeks before 
labor, and the water eliminated. Such being the case, the child 
could not live, which fact would go to overthrow the theory 
heretofore entertained, as stated in the present connection. 

It has also been supposed that the foetus is nourished by 
absorption through the skin. As the waters have not the 
necessary qualities of nutrition, this cannot be correct; 

We should look upon the foetus during pregnancy as an 
offshoot of the parent, and nourished as such through the 
medium of the blood of the mother. When it arrives at 
maturity, it is thrown off, and is in a condition to subsist 
without this connection or union. Yet it still depends, in a 
measure, upon the mother for support or nourishment. 

The circulation of the foetus before birth being different in 
several respects from what it is afterward, it will not be 
uninteresting to give a brief description of it here. 

The liings of the foetus cannot perform their office — 
which is the elimination of carbonic acid and the reception 
of the oxygen of the air. Neither "can the digestive and 
assimilating organs perform their office. Therefore the 
mother must furnish the necessary fluids for nutrition. This 
is done through the umbilical vein. This vein arises in the 
placenta and passes direct to the umbilicus, without com- 
municating with the umbilical artery. It then penetrates 
into the abdomen, and passes directly into the great fissures 
of the liver, where it gives off two twigs, one for the right 
lobe and the other for the left lobe of that organ. Another 
portion of the blood is carried through the, ductus venosus 
to the ascending vena cava. The blood that passes through 
the liver is also conveyed to the ascending vena cava, through 
the hepatic veins. The ascending vena cava conveys the 
blood into the right auricle of the heart where it becomes 
r.nxed with the blood from the decending vena cava, which 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 193 

collects the blood from the head, neck and upper extremities. 

The blood from the ascending vena cava is directed 
through the foramen ovale into the left auricle, while the 
blood of the decending vena cava is directed into the right 
ventricle. When the ventricles of the heart contracts^ the 
arterial blood which the left contains is propelled into the 
ascending aorta, and supplies the branches that proceed 
to the head and upper extremities before it undergoes any 
admixture; whilst the venous blood contained in the right 
ventricle is forced through the pulmonary artery and ductus 
arteriosus into the descending aorta, mingling with the ar- 
terial current which that vessel previously contained, and 
thus passing to the trunk and lower extremities. Hence the 
head and superior extremities, whose development is re- 
quired to be in advance of that of the lower, are supplied 
with blood, nearly as pure as that which returns from the 
placenta ; while the rest of the body receives a mixture of this 
with what has previously circulated through the system, and 
of this mixture a portion is transmitted to the placenta 
through the umbilical artery, to be removed by coming into 
relation with the maternal blood. (Fig. 6 1.) 

After birth, a most remarkable change takes place in the 
circulation of the child. As soon as the air enters the lungs, 
respiration is established — the blood which was before black 
HOW becoming red and light. The blood returns for the 
first time through the pulmonary veins into the left auricle, 
depressing the valve of the foramen ovale, and thus pre- 
venting the blood from passing through into the right 
auricle. It is carried from the left auricle into the left 
ventricle, and thence into the aorta to be distributed to the 
whole system. 

During pregnancy, the blood at the lower part of the 
aorta, at its bifurcation, proceeded through the umbilical ar- 
teries. After birth, instead of passing through these, (which 
have become obliterated), it is sent into the iliac arteries, 



194 



Ladies new medical guide. 



and abundantly distributed to the lower extremities. The 
blueness of children after birth is occasioned by the open- 
ing of the foramina ovale not being closed, causing a 
mingling of the venous and arterial blood. When this is 
obliterated, the blueness disappears. 

It has been already stated that the weight of a full-grown 
child at birth is from six to eight pounds. When the weight 
is less than five pounds, the child is considered delicate, 
feeble, or sickly, and will be raised with difficulty. If the 
weight be above eight pounds, the child is considered large, 
which causes labor to be slow and sometimes difficult, re- 
quiring artificial assistance. 

SIGNS OF pregnancy. 

Pregnancy begins immediately after conception, and ter- 
minates by delivery of the foetus at parturition. 

Fig. 57. 




POSITION AND SIZE OF THE UNIMPREGNATED UTERUS 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 



195 



The duration of pregnancy is nine months, or forty weeks. 
The period may be retarded or advanced some days. Births 
may occur at the thirty-sixth week, or the period of gestation 
may be extended to the forty-fifth week. There are cases 
of the kind on record, which have been subject to medico- 
legal investigation and proof. 

The signs of pregnancy are usually divided into the pre- 
sumptive, or rational, and the positive, or sensible. 




POSITION AND SIZE OF THE IMPREGNATED UTERUS, OF THE PERIOD OF THREE 

MONTHS 



The presumptive or rational signs are those that lead to a 
suspicion that a female is pregnant. These are numerous, 
the principal ones being as follows : — Suppression of the 
menses, discolorations of the areola of the breast, its brown- 
ish appearance, swelling of the breast, and dribblings from 



196 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



the nipple, peculiar tastes and inclinations, paleness of coun- 
tenance (which is peculiar to some women), sickness of 
stomach, particularly on rising in the morning. All of these 
are symptoms of pregnancy, but are not positive, as they oc- 
cur from other causes. 

The positive or sensible signs of pregnancy, are change 
of the abdomen, and quickening, which takes place about 
the fourth month. At the third month, the abdomen is 



Fig. 59. 




POSITION AND SIZE OF THE IMPREGNATED UTERUS OF THE PERIOD OF SIX MONTHS 

slightly enlarged, by the uterus pressing back the intestines, 
At the fourth month the uterus rises some two or three 
fingers above the rim of the pelvis while at times, the motion 
of the child may be felt. At this period an examination per 
vagina may detect the child in the womb. At the end of the 



PREGNANCY OR GESTATION. 



197 



fifth month there are signs that settle all doubt. The 'base 
of the uterus is now found within two fingers of the um- 
bilicus. At the end of six months it is two inches above the 

Fig. 6o. 




PERIOD OF NINE MONTHS WITH THE NATURAL POSITION OF THE CHILD 



umbilicus; the head of the child may be felt without diffi- 
culty, as well as the action of the heart. At the end of the 
seventh month the uterus is still higher, and entered the 



198 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

epigastric region. During the eighth month it occupies very 
nearly the whole of this location. At the close of the ninth 
month, instead of being still higher up, as might be naturally 
expected, it is found depressed to near the umbilical region. 
The child's head becoming heavier it is carried down into the 
pelvis. For a more tangible idea of the size and position of 
the womb during the various months of gestation, the reader 
is referred to Figs. S7, 58, 59 and 6o. 



CHAPTER xni. 
CONFINEMENT. 

Assistants — The Nurse — The Room — The Bed-Clothing — 
The Baby's Basket — Labor. 

With the signs of approaching labor, pregnant women 
are apt to become agitated and go about preparing for a 
work of extreme danger. Their fears are as groundless as 
such preparations are unnecessary. If they have pursued 
regular and temperate habits of life during gestation, and 
have done nothing to injure their health severely, they may 
rely with confidence upon the resources of nature to carry 
them safely through their confinement. When left to her- 
self, nature's efforts are always adapted to the constitution 
of the patient ; and adapted to the state of those delicate and 
sensitive parts which would suffer grave injury from sudden 
or ill-timed violence. All that is required of woman in labor, 
is a patient waiting on the course of nature's operations. The 
steps of advancement are sometimes slow, but are safe and 
cannot be hurried or disturbed with impunity. It is par- 
ticularly true in child-birth that those who are most patient 
usually suffer the least. 

Nature has, from the hour of the mother's own birth, been 
fitting her for the duties and the strains of child-birth. The 
wonderful life power which has developed her organism and 
has developed the child within her womb so regularly and 
without error, is fully equal to the completion of its task. 
A power which has shown such capabilities through the 
years of her life and the months of pregnancy, cannot be ex- 
pected to fail in the last hours needed to finish the work it 
has thus far carried on so well. 

199 



200 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

The grpt majority of labors are perfectly natural and re- 
quire no aid whatsoever beyond merely watching, timely en- 
couragement, the removal of the child and the care of the 
mother after delivery has occurred. Out of twenty thousand 
confinements, not three hundred will need any material aid ; 
and those who need aid at all, will need very little beside 
simple and harmless assistance. Very few cases present any 
embarrassing perplexities ; and while medical ^attendance is 
a most proper precaution, the woman should understand that 
the liability of anything "going wrong" is extremely limited. 

ASSISTANTS. 

The assistants of the lying-in room should be as few as 
possible. The attending physician, the nurse and one female 
friend, are sufficient. More would be in the w^ay. Quietness 
and composure are to be preferred far above the noisy and 
inconsiderate language so often indulged in by a crowd of 
friends. And, besides, the noxiousness of the breath and 
perspiration of several persons in a close room are contrary 
to all laws of hygiene and cleanliness. It is true that many 
cases of "child-bed fever" could be avoided were greater pre- 
cautions taken to render the lying-in room as clean as pos- 
sible and absolutely free from disease germs. 

A lady will consult her own interests best by advising her 
physician beforehand as to the probable time when his or 
her services will be required. The physician should, if pos- 
sible, be one with whom the lady is farniliar, of calm mind 
and gentle manner, in whom she can place the utmost con- 
fidence. This is a matter of the greatest importance. 

THE NURSE. 

A really good nurse is often very difficult to procure ; for 
too many of them are quite ignorant or too opinionated ; and 



CONFINEMENT. 201 

as their duties extend to the child as well as the mother, and 
continue for many days after confinement, they perform an 
important part. In the cities and good-sized towns, trained 
nurses, of experience and education may be obtained, who 
can be trusted in every particular. A good niirse should be 
healthy, strong, very quiet, calm, not nervous and not given 
too much to loud talking. A nurse of strong "self-conceit" is 
very apt to insist upon having her own way at sometime 
when that way may be very harmful to the mother or the 
child. She will be apt to disobey the physician's orders or 
add some of her own plans to them ;. and thus v/ork mischief 
when he alone is responsible. No such nurse should ever 
be employed especially during confinement. It is better to 
pay a high price and secure a competent nurse, than to save 
money at the expense of the welfare of mother and child. 

THE ROOMS. 

It is important that the room where confinement occurs 
should be in a quiet part of the house, light and capable of 
good ventilation. It should be kept at a temperature of 
about 74 degrees, F. and the windows provided with blinds 
for shading, when that is necessary. Always select a room 
that has an abundance of sunshine for a part of the day. 
Have the room thoroughly cleaned and the floor free from. 
all dust. A bare floor of oiled wood, with just a few small 
mats scattered about, is best. 

THE BED. 

Whatever kind of bed is used, the mattress should be very 
clean and firm. A feather mattress is unheaithful and in- 
convenient.' The bed should not be in a corner, but should 
be so placed that the attendant may be on either side. Some 
prefer a single bed, while others think that a double bed is 



202 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

best, SO that after delivery the patient may be placed on the 
clean side without trouble while the soiled bed-clothing is 
being removed. 

The arrangement of the bed-clothing for convenience is a 
matter of importance and should not be left until the last 
moment. Dfirectly on top of the mattress place a folded quilt 
or comfort (on one side of the bed) and over it place a 
folded sheet and over this spread a piece of table oil cloth or 
piece of rubber cloth about a yard and a half square. Over 
this spread another doubled quilt, upon which the patient is 
to lie. This upper quilt or comfort is to receive the fluids 
and discharges, and is to be removed immediately after labor 
is completed and another quilt is to replace it. 

CLOTHING. 

All clothing and bedding should be taken out of the 
drawers and well aired before the day of confinement. Pro- 
vide a half sheet for bandage, one or two extra sheets, 
blankets, quilts and pillow cases. Three or four towels, 
plenty of warm water, castile soap, sponge, pot of vaseline, 
scissors and silk thread, also a soft old linen handkerchief, 
besides the baby's clothing. Under the bed, place a cham- 
ber vessel. The dress of the woman should be light and 
moderately warm. She should not have drawers, but may 
keep on her stockings without garters, if the weather is cool. 
Besides the ordinary undershirt, she may have on a woolen 
petticoat, fastened loosely and over this a loose gown, un- 
buttoned at the neck. This is a suitable outfit when labor 
commences. 

THE baby's BASKET. 

This should contain : Castile soap, two soft towels, talcum 
powder, vaseline, old linen for the navel, roll of tape, a flan- 



CONF'INEMENT. 40S 

nel belly-band, undershirt, petticoat, slip, two or three dia- 
pers, paper of pins, half dozen large safety pins, one dozen 
small safety pins, a flannel shawl. 

OF LABOR. 

Labor is divided according to the period in which it occurs. 

If it takes place before the fifteenth day, it is called afflux. 
Before the fourth month, abortion. Between the fourth and 
seven months, miscarriage. From the seventh to the ninth 
month, premature labor. At nine months, it is natural labor. 

SYMPTOMS OF LABOR. 

These are divided into two heads: 

1. Those symptoms which indicate labor. 

2. Those when the process of labor has commenced. 

a. Symptoms of Approaching Labor. — About the mid- 
dle of the eighth month, the uterus has attained its height in 
the abdomen. Two weeks later it has decreased or fallen 
back or down to where it was at the beginning of the eighth 
month. Sometimes this diminution is sudden, occurring in 
one or two nights, so that the female is surprised to find her- 
self so much smaller on rising in the morning. This diminu- 
tion is occasioned by the slow and passive contraction of the 
uterus, and is regarded as a favorable symptom. It is com- 
mon for females to remark, under such circumstances, that 
they feel much lighter and more active than for several 
weeks previous. 

Another evidence of the approach of labor, is a relaxation 
of the vagina and external organs of generation, with an in- 
creased m.oisture in and about the parts. These sy^nptoms 
are favorable, and indicate that Nature is preparing for the 
process of parturation. A strong indication of approaching 
labor, also, is anxietv and fidgetiness. 



204 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

h. — Symptoms that Labor has Comme,nced. — There 
is frequent inclination to pass urine and faeces, owing to the 
irritation of the bladder and rectum, as a result of a sym- 
pathy between them by their nervous connections. Some- 
times the desire to urinate occurs every ten or fifteen min- 
utes. This cannot be obviated by remedies. When the neck 
of the uterus, however, is sufficiently dilated for the head to 
occupy the cavity of the pelvis, these symptoms subside. 

Nausea and vomiting are also symptoms of the commence- 
ment of labor. They are to be regarded as lavorable. 

Sometimes at the commencement of labor, there will be a 
chilliness sufficient to cause the teeth to chatter and the bed 
to shake. This is also occasioned by the dilatation of the os 
uteri. When this is accomplished, the chilliness subsides. 
All that is necessary to be done is to add a blanket or two 
to the body or bed. 

Another symptom is a discharge of a glazy substance from 
the vagina, called by nurses the show. This discharge is a 
mixture of the mucous secretions of the neck of the uterus 
and the lining membrane of the vagina with a little blood 
that exudes from the vessels of the os uteri. It may make 
its appearance either with or without pain. 

The most prominent symptoms of labor are the appear- 
ance of labor-pains which are occasioned by the contrac- 
tion of the muscular tissue of the uterus. - The foetus, after 
it has matured and become fitted for an independent exist- 
ence, may be viewed as a ripe fruit upon the stem. As such 
it is placed in the position of a foreign body to the uterus, 
or as food to the alimentary canal. In the same manner as 
food is propelled outward by peristaltic contractions so is the 
foetus ejected by a series of peristaltic contractions of the 
muscular tissues of the uterus. 

The pain is occasioned by the sensitiveness of the uterue — 
increased by the contraction and pressure of the child against 
the resisting os uteri and by the dilatation or enlargement of 
the vagina during the passage of the child. The pain is 




A FANTASY. 

''Tell me, where is fancy bred- 
In the heart, or in the head ? ' ' 




WOMAN'S GLORY— HER HAIR. 

^ 'Twas a beautiful mist hanging down to your wrist, 
'Twas a thing to be jewelled and petted and kissed, 
'Twas the loveliest hair in the world, ray pet. ' ' 



Old Song. 



CONFINEMENT. 205 

proportionate to the tonicity or resistance of the uterus. In 
some instances, it is so enlarged, that the child is nearly born 
before labor pains are experienced. In other cases the pain 
is from the commencement to the termination of labor. In 
the first instances, only a slight contraction is necessary to 
overcome the relaxation of the os uteri ; while a series of pow- 
erful contractions are required in the latter. Labor pains are 
sometimes modified by inhalations of ether or chloroform. 

Labor pains are different from ordinary pains. They are 
of a grinding or cutting character, and responded to by a 
moaning or grumbling noise on the part of the patient. Dur- 
ing the pain the female supports herself in some way, and 
bears down with some degree of force. On the dilatation of 
the OS uteri, and when a portion of the child is passed into the 
vagina, the pains become of a more forcing character caus- 
ing the patient to hold her breath and assist in the effort for 
its expulsion. When the child's head is pressing forcibly 
against the perineum, and is about to be delivered, the bear- 
ing down and pain is often very strong and acute. 

Spurious Pains. — Toward the latter end of gestation there 
are pains in the loins and bowels, resembling labor pains, 
but not connected with the uterine action. These are called 
false or spurious pains. They are occasioned by spasmodic 
action of the diaphragm and abdominal muscle, causing the 
female to bear down and imagine that she has labor pains. 

Sometimes during these pains there is considerable dis- 
charge from the glands of the os uteri or vagina ; or there 
may be a sudden gush of urine, causing the female to think 
the membranes have bursted and that the liquor amnii has 
been discharged. 

Spurious pains may continue at inten^als for weeks before 
the commencement of labor. They generally occur at night, 
and thus annoy the patient and prevent sleep. It is import- 
ant to be able to distinguish spurious pains and arrest them. 

Diagnosis of False Pains. — They are irregular in their re- 
turn and duration, and usually confined to the abdomen and 



206 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the muscles of the back ; while true pains commence in the 
lower part of the loins and extend to the abdomen and thighs. 
False pains continually shift from the back to the sides or 
some part of the abdomen. True pains, at the commence- 
ment of labor, are weak, of short duration, and the intervals 
long between ; they increase in frequency as labor progresses. 
True pains may also be distinguished by placing the hand 
over the abdomen. The structure will then become firmer, 
harder and denser with every pain. This will not always 
be the case ; for the contraction of the uterine walls may be 
so slow and gradual as not to be felt by the hand. All doubts, 
however, may be settled by an examination per vaginam. 
If the examination be made, and the os uteri be found 
slightly open ; or if the edges are stretched like a cord, or the 
membranes are tense and pressed down during each pain, 
and again relax after the pain subside, all this will be a sure 
indication of true labor-pains. 

On the contrary, if the os uteri be completely closed and 
remain so during the pain and bearing down, it will indicate 
false pains. 

If there be any doubt in the matter, it may be settled by 
an examination of the abdomen and os uteri. If this be not 
done, unnecessary trouble, watching, and loss of rest, may 
exhaust the patience and strength of the patient. 

Spurious pains frequently mislead the physician, and cause 
him a large amount of unnecessary delay and trouble. When 
he can decide that they are spurious, he should at once set 
about removing them, in order to prevent the strength of 
the patient becoming exhausted by thern. 

Treatment. — The position that is most comfortable should 
be taken. If the bowels are constipated,they should be opened 
by purgative medicines, or an enemata prepared as follows : 

Water, lukewarm i pint 

Common salt i teaspoonf ul 

Common molasses 2 taiblespoonsf ul 

Mix together and inject. 



CONFINEMENT. 20 7 

Should there be pain in the back, thighs, and abdomen, a 
liniment may be applied with the hand — care being taken in 
rubbing it over the abdomen, as friction over the uterus 
tends to bring on contraction. 

LABOR. 

Labor is usually divided into several classes, each class 
being again divided. The most simple classification that can 
be given is the following: — 

a. Natural. — This is when the child's head presents, 
and delivery is effected in twenty-four hours f-rom the com- 
mencement of labor. 

b. Difficult. — The head also presents, but the time is 
extended. In some cases instruments will be required to 
deliver the child. 

c. Preternatural — This form of labor includes those 
cases where some part of the body presents, and not the head. 
The presentation may be feet, knees, breech, back, belly, side, 
shoulder, arm, or hand. 

d. Complex. — This class of labor embraces all of the 
foregoing presentations, or where there are complicated and 
embarrassing circumstances, such as hemorrhage, convul- 
sions, fainting, rupture of the bladder, or uterus, etc. 

It is not the object of this work to instruct in all the details 
of labor — neither would it be necessary, if space permitted. 
The female should always emplo}' some skillful surgeon, 
during the latter part of gestation, to guarantee a safe and 
easy delivery. 

There are some cases, however, where labor is so speedy, 
that there is no time" to procure a physician. All that will 
be necessary in such an emergency, is for the person in at- 
tendance to support the perineum when the child's head 
presses forcibly against it, and when it has passed, to sus- 
tain it until the rest of the body is delivered, which may be 
after one or more strong pains or efforts at expulsion. It 



208 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

should also be observed that the cord is not around the child's 
neck, otherwise it might retard labor and jeopardize the life 
of the child. 

When the babe is born, it should be removed five or six 
inches from the mother, or to the length of the cord, without 
stretching it or tearing it away from its attachments, or in- 
verting the uterus. The cord should now be tied with nine 
or ten strands of thread of sufficient thickness not to break, 
or to cut the cord in tying. If the thread be too thick, it may 
not compress the artery sufficient to prevent hemorrhage 
after the cord is cut. Two ligatures should be used — one 
to be tied about two inches, or three fingers breadth, from 
the child's navel, and secured by a double knot; the other 
about four inches from the child, and secured in the same 
way by a double knot. 

The ligature is sometimes placed too near the umbilicus, 
which may enclose a portion of the intestine, as it sometimes 
protrudes in such a way. Occasionally it may be necessary 
to throw a second ligature around the cord, on account of 
the first not being drawn sufficiently tight. Having thus 
secured the cord in two places with twO' strong ligatures, 
the next thing to be done is to cut the cord with a pair of 
sharp scissors between the ligatures. (Fig. 6i.) Care must 
be observed not to cut ofif any of the child's fingers or toes, 
as has been done by parties calling themselves, or considered, 
skillful physicians ! 

Two points especially are to be observed before the cord 
is tied. The child should breathe or cry. This will be evi- 
dence that the functions have commenced action, and that 
the chiM is capable of subsisting independent of the placental 
relation that existed during foetal life. The cord should 
cease pulsating. 

Sometimes the child at birth shows no signs of life, and 
it may be difficult to determine whether it be dead or not. 
Such condition of the child may depend on pressure on the 
head or on the cord during labor, or it may result from loss 



confinement. 

Fig. 6i. 



20d 




PLAN OF THE FOETAL CIRCULATION. 

'ij placenta; 2, amnion; 3, chorion; 4, 5, umbilical vein; 6, its passage through 
the liver; 7, its hepatic branches; 8, vena portarum; 9, ductus vonosus; 10, 
ascending vena cava; 11, hepatic vein; 12, descending vena cava; 13, heart 
turned upon its anterior side; 14, right ventricle; 15, pulmonary artery; 16, 
left pulmonary artery; 17, ductus arteriosus; 18, left pulmonary veins, opening 
to left aviricle; 19, left ventricle; 20, arch of the aorta; 21, descending aorta: 
22, primitive iliac arteries; 23, umbilical arteries; 24, liver turned up; 25, kid- 
neys; 26, renal capsule; 27, lobulus spigelli. 



iSlO LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

of blood by the mother during travail or parturition. To 
ascertain if the babe be dead or not, place the hand over the 
heart. If a tremulous sensation is observed in the organ, 
there is a possibility of saving the child. Sometimes a few 
small smacks upon its buttocks are sufficient to bring forth 
a sob, which will end in a cry. If this should not be effect- 
ual, it should be at once placed in warm water, at the tem- 
perature of blood heat, or 98 degrees. This is often sufficient 
to rouse the animation of the child. 

After the child has been in the water a few minutes with- 
out reviving, or if the heart seems to be growing weaker, 
it should immediately be taken from the warm bath, wiped 
dry, placed in a warm flannel or blanket, and artificial respir- 
ation attempted. The modus operandi of this is as follows : 
Press the thumb and fore-finger upon the nostril so as to 
close them ; then place your lips to those of the child and 
blow the breath into its mouth and lungs. The chest is also 
to be compressed to expel the air thus introduced. Keep up 
this artificial respiration for some time, provided there be 
any evidence of vitality. By way of cleanliness, a piece of 
flannel may be spread over the child's mouth, and the breath- 
ing performed through it. If life manifests itself very slow- 
ly, the child should be rubbed with alcohol or whiskey made 
luke-warm. A drop or two of the liquor may also be applied 
to the back part of the throat or glottis with the finger. So 
long as there is action of the heart, we should persevere to 
save the child. Sometimes a dash of cold water in the face, 
or a slight irritant to the nostrils, will arouse the child when 
other more apparently vigorous means have failed. When 
the stupor or torpidity is overcome, a proper disposition must 
be made of the bantling. 

Removal of the Placenta. — As a slight mismanagement in 
the removal of the placenta may result in injury, it will be 
well to leave it to the judgment of the physician. If he be 
not at hand, nor likely soon to be present, the hand of the 
nurse, or other person, should be passed over the patient's 



CONFINEMENT. 211 

abdomen, to ascertain If there be a second child. This be- 
ing done, a reasonable time should be allowed for the uterus 
to expel the placenta, and not pull and jerk at it, as is too 
often done by the attending physician. In order to promote 
contraction and facilitate the expulsion of the placenta, slight 
friction should be made over the abdomen, particularly if 
there be much hemorrhage or flooding. A slight twisting 
of the cord and gentle traction of it, may be sufflcient to bring 
it away from the vagina ; but this must not be attempted so 
long asit remains in the womb, for fear of hemorrhage. 

Should the placenta not come away soon after the delivery 
of the child, the wet cloths and napkins must be rerrpoved, 
and warm ones placed under the hips, while a blanket or 
something of the kind should be thrown over the patient 
to prevent a "creep" or chill, after the profuse perspiration 
usually concomitant of delivery. The attention of the nurse 
should be directed solely to the mother until the placenta 
is removed; nor should the physician, under any circum- 
stances, leave the house until this is effected, and the condi- 
tion of the patient ascertained. 

Should the patient be weak, and there be symptoms of 
faintness, a little compound spirits of lavender may be ad- 
ministered. When the placenta has been removed, one or two 
warm napkins must be gently laid under the hips and be- 
tween the thighs, in order to collect the sanguineous dis- 
charge, while the patient should be placed in a proper po- 
sition in bed and made comfortable. 

After Treatment. — When the flooding has entirely sub- 
sided, the woman's garments must be quickly changed, and 
herself be placed in some comfortable position, in a darkened 
room, to induce sleep, and kept from being disturbed by her 
anxious friends. The nurse, or some one accustomed to do 
such things, should apply a bandage to brace the bowels and 
^ive support to the abdominal muscles, in order to prevent 
the distress and faintness usually attendant upon the removal 
o»f the pressure of the child. The bandage also assists in 



212 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

stimulating the uterus to contract and prevent hemorrhage. 
It should extend from the pubes to the ensiform cartilage, 
or to the bottom of the ribs. 

It is customary to administer some medicine after de- 
livery, with a view to quiet the nervous system and induce 
sleep. Some physicians are in the habit of giving large doses 
of laudanum. This must act injuriously by preventing the 
contractions of the uterus, which are necessary, in order to 
restore it to its former condition and to prevent hemorrhage. 
An excellent thing to use at this time is the valerianate of 
ammonia, in teaspoonful doses. 

Diet. — The diet of the patient for three or four days should 
be of the plainest kind — such as tea, toast, or farinaceous 
food. On the third day, more nourishing aliment, as beef- 
tea or chicken broth, may be allowed, provided the bowels 
have been freely opened and no unfavorable symptoms have 
intervened. From this time the diet may be increased grad- 
ually to more substantial food. 

The horizontal position should be strictly maintained for 
the first week. During this time she may be changed from one 
side of the bed to the gther, in order to relieve her and adjust 
the couch ; but she must not sit up while the bed is being 
made. After a week or nine days she may be up and down, 
as it suits her feelings, care being observed not to rerriain 
up until fatigued. In the course of two weeks or two weeks 
and a half, the uterus will regain its former unpregnated 
size, when the patient may go out of her room, still ob- 
serving care not to expose herself. 

INFANT AFTER BIRTH. 

It is presumed that there are always females in attendance 
in labor, who know what should be done with the child after 
delivery. It will not be necessary, therefore, to go into detail 
in this regard. It will be sufficient to say that care should 
be taken to remove the secretions from the mouth and nos- 
trils, if they are sufficient to obstruct its breathing. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

LACTATION. 

Structure of the Breasts — Character of Milk — Signs of Good 
Milk — Influences on the Secretion Nursing. 

When delivery takes place, the functions of the genital 
organs cease, and the lively irritation that existed in them is 
transferred to the mammae for the preservation of the child. 
To accomplish this, a saccharine and very nutritious fluid is 
secreted by the mammae, which escapes by a slight suction of 
the child or by a slight titilation of the organ. This is called 
Lactation. 

STRUCTURE OF MAMMAE. 

At puberty in the fernale, the mammae, or breasts, increase 
rapidly in size, and assume a firmness and plumpness, that 
disappear in those who have borne children and nursed 
their offspring. 

The mammae are composed of a number of glands with 
their ducts, in the centre of which they terminate in a 
prominence called the nipple, which is surrounded by an 
areolar, or a small, red or brown circle. In young females 
it is usually of a delicate red, but in females who have 
borne children it is of a brown color. The whole is covered 
with a 'thin, tender and soft skin. 

If we divide the mammae of a female lately confined 
'Ji rough the centre of the nipple, we will find the structure 
arranged in a very simple manner. The secreting portions 
consists of minute cells, which, when distended with milk. 
are no larger than the smallest pin's head, and are scarcely 
visible to the naked eye. They are collected into groups 

213 



214 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



from which the milk tubes arise. These tubes increase in 
size as they approach the nipple, by the addition of other 
glands, whose minute ducts terminate in them. (Fig. 62.) 
These ducts, as they approach the nipple, terminate in some 
fifteen or -twenty larger ducts, and are so contracted at their 
orifice as only to admit a small-sized bristle. The functipn 
of these glands is to secrete milk from the blood. According 
to Simon, the lacteal secretion is composed of the following 
ingredients: — 

Water 88.06 

Caseine 3.70 

Sugar 4.54 

Butter 3.40 

Salts, etc. 0.30 



100.00 



The milk which is secreted the first few days after child- 
birth is called Colostrum, being very different from ordinary 
milk, and possessing purgative properties. It is of a yellow 
color and viscous consistency. It contains a large amount 
of milk globules, which give a thick layer of cream on top 



Fig. 62. 




LACTIFEROUS MAMMARY GLANDS. {From Sir A. Cooper.) 

I. Orifice of the nipple; 2, 2, 2, terminal extremity of lactiferous ducts of 
the nipple; 3, dilatation of the ducts at the base of the nipple; 4, 4, origin 
of the ducts in the substance of the gland. 



LACTATION. 215 

if allowed to stand a short time. The milk, from day to day, 
undergoes change, and at the end of twenty-four days has 
passed from the condition of Colostrum to milk of the ordi- 
nary character. 

The colostrum does not- uniformly disappear in this time — 
in some it is earlier, and in others later. Nasse states that it 
disappears sooner in women who have borne many children 
than in those who have had but a single child. The per- 
sistence of the colostrum may continue in the milk without 
exhibiting any outward appearance, and can only be de- 
tected by the microscope and by the influence which it has 
upon the child, impairing its health and strength. 

When the milk of the mother does not seem to agree with 
the child, or it fails in its health and strength without any 
visible cause, the milk should be examined with a microscope, 
and if colostrum be detected a wet-nurse should be imme- 
diately obtained. It has been observed by Donne that milk 
may entirely lose the character of colostrum and again pass 
into the state at any time during lactation. He has also 
discovered that one breast may secrete colostrum, and the 
other be entirely free from it. When such is the case the 
mother should cease nursing, as it indicates a diseased con- 
dition of the mammary glands, or a vitiated condition of her 
blood. 

It has also been discovered that if milk be allowed to re- 
main too long in the breasts, it becomes thin and watery. 
This fact is important in some cases — as when the milk is 
too rich, it may be allowed to remain in the breast until it 
becomes more adapted to the requirements of the child. 

In some females, during menstruation, the milk under- 
goes a change by increasing the colostrum, which subsides 
on the cessation of the catamenial flow. 

Milk is frequently found in the breasts of unmarried fe- 
males, and always in pregnant women before confinement. 

In all these cases it contains a large quantity of colostrum, 
similar to what it is after delivery. Not only is milk found 



^16 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

in young unmarried females, but in infants and young child- 
ren of both sexes. In such cases it presents all the appear- 
ance of ordinary milk with some colostrum. 

SIGNS OF GOOD MILK. 

The richness and goodness of milk will depend upon the 
amount of globules it contains. As these globules are not 
distinctly visible to the naked eye the use of the microscope 
will best detect the quality of the milk. The opacity of the 
milk will indicate, in some degree, to the naked eye, the 
quantity of globules. Thus milk that is white and opaque 
is rich in globules ; that which is watery and transparent is 
of poor quality. 

The milk of the ass may be known by its watery aspect, 
and by its bluish tint. That of the goat by its opacity and 
richness. The following is an analysis of the milk of woman, 
the cow, the goat, and the ass : — 





Woman 


Cow 


Goat 


Ass 


Butter.. , 


.. 8.97.... 


, 2.68.. 


.. 4.56... 


. 1.29 


Sugar. . . 


, . 1.20 


. 5.68.. 


.. 9.12... 


. 6.28 


Caseine . 


.. 1.93...- 


8.95.. 


.. 4.38... 


• 1.95 


Water . . 


. 87.90.... 


, 84.69.. 


.. ^1.94... 


. 90.98 



100 IOC 100 100 

It will be seen that the milk of woman is richest in butter, 
while that of the ass contains the least. Butter is considered 
the principal ingredient of milk, which may vary very much 
in different females and animals. The rhilk of a goat is next 
to that of woman in respect to its nourishing qualities. This 
is important to be known, as goat's milk is a good substitute 
for the impoverished milk of a mother. It answers better 
than cow's milk, in containing less caseine, which disagrees 
with some children. A good substitute for a mother's milk 
is one-third of good cream and two-thirds of cow's milk 



LACTATION. 217 

boiled together. This answers exceedingly well in maras- 
mus, especially if a few drops of good Port wine in water be 
giyen three or four times a day to the child. In such cases, 
also, the child should be bathed night and morning with 
luke-warm whiskey. 

The relative proportions of the ingredients of milk will 
vary very much with diet. Hence females who are nursing 
and have poor milk, should live on rich food, and take a 
glass of good beer or porter two or three times a day. Milk 
is sometimes wonderfully enriched by the use of chocolate 
and coffee, particularly the former. 

Should cow's milk be -selected, it should be pure and un- 
adulterated. The milk of commerce is often sophisticated in 
order to give it color and opacity. The substances used for 
such purpose, are chalk, flour, starch, the brains of sheep and 
water — the latter very commonly. 

A substitute for milk, that does not disagree with a babe, 
is a preparation recommended by Dr. Meigs of Philadelphia, 
Mamely : — To a piece of gelatine two inches square, add one 
pint of cold water, and let it soak for half an hour. Then 
add two teaspoonsful of arrow-root, three tablespoonsful of 
cow's milk and two of cream, with a small lump of white 
sugar, and let the whole come to a gentle boil. As the child 
increases in age and strength, the milk may be increased. 

Occurrences of Medicines, Poisons, etc. in Milk. — From 
the rapidity with which milk is secreted from the blood, it 
is not surprising that chemical matters existing in the cir- 
culation of the mother should have an influence on the lacteal 
secretion. Medicines and various articles of food have been 
detected in the milk a few minutes after they had been taken 
into the stomach. Coloring matter, turpentine, garlic, nitrate 
of potash, and other salts, have been thus discovered. It is 
of the utmost importance for mothers and nurses to know 
this fact — for a purgative or narcotic is apt to affect the 
child more powerfully than the mother. There are many 



218 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

cases on record, showing that powerful doses of medicines 
taken by the mother have either jeopardized or destroyed the 
Hfe of the child. 

INFLUENCE OF MIND ON THE SECRETIONS OF MILK. 

All glandular secretions are influenced by emotions of the 
mind. This is noticed in the flow of saliva on thinking of 
food, particularly that of a savory character, or in the flow 
of lachrymal secretions, as in crying from excitement of the 
emotions, whether of joy or grief. 

It is well known that the secretion of milk is increased by 
the mind dwelling on the offspring, and also at the sight of 
the infant. Strong desire to furnish milk will cause an in- 
creased flow of blood to the glands. Milk has been known to 
be secreted in old women, young girls, and even men, by such 
causes. In fact, there is no secretion of the body so easily 
influenced. The following case is recorded by Sir A. Cooper 
in his excellent work on the Breast. 

'This case occurred in a robust, sanguine soldier, twenty- 
two years old. At the age of eighteen, he often felt a prick- 
ing sensation in his breasts, and slight periodic colic. About 
a year later, he observed after each occurrence of such symp- 
toms, a slight swelling of, and a milky discharge from the 
mammae ; and during work, his shirt was several times be- 
wetted with the fluid. When in the hospital for acute rheum- 
atism, a considerable quantity of milk was found to be se- 
creted. On examining the breasts and nipples, the latter were 
found highly red, erectile, somewhat cracked at the apices, 
and much higher than in man generally, and surrounded by 
a somewhat darker areola through which a subjacent vascu- 
lar net-work could be seen. On pressing the papillae, two 
or three fine streams of milk would jet out of the minute 
orifices ; it had a bluish-white color and a very sweet taste. 
The secretion was consistent, but increased at various 
periods, ' especially at night, producing somewhat painful 



LACTATION. 919 

sensations till it was evacuated. The usual quantity was 
from half an ounce to an ounce daily, but sometimes not 
more than two or three drachms daily. On one occasion a 
wine glassful was drawn off, and for the fortnight that he 
was under observation, ten or eleven ounces were secreted. 
After the evacuation of it, he always said he had headache, 
faintness, and sometimes pain in the abdomen. Diet had no 
material influence over the secretion. Collected in a glass 
and left to stand quiet, cream soon separated, and some- 
times the milk at once coagulated. After some hours' 
standing, the butter separated and floated at the top in yellow 
drops. The milk had a slightly alkaline reaction. Its spe- 
cific weight was 1.024, and it contained, according to ana- 
lysis, fat alcoholic extract, water, and insoluble compound." 

Dr. Louis Young, of the West Indies, reports a similar 
case, which is also published in Sir A. Cooper's work on the 
Breast, viz. : — 

"Although I have never witnessed an instance in which 
the (male) gland secreted milk, yet I have heard related a 
well-authenticated case which occurred at Barbadoes, in 
which the man was known to take the care of one of his 
grandchildren, to tend, nurse and suckle it as a mother, 
which it had lost soon after birth. The account is that the 
child obtained nourishment from his breasts, lived and did 
well." 

Speaking of such secretions. Sir A. Cooper remarks : "The 
secretion of milk proceeds from a tranquil state of the mind. 
With a cheerful temper, the milk is regularly abundant and 
agrees well with the child. On the contrary, a fretful temper 
lessens the quantity of milk, makes it thin and serous, and 
causes it to disturb the child's bowels, producing intestinal 
fevers and much griping. Fits of anger produce a very 
irritating milk, followed by griping in the infant, with green 
stools. Grief has a great influence on lactation, and con- 
sequently upon the child. The loss of a near and dear 
relative, or change of fortune, will often so much diminish 



S20 LAtJlfiS NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the secretion of milk as to render adventitious aid necessary 
for the support of the child. Anxiety of mind diminishes 
the quantity and alters the quality of the milk. The recep- 
tion of a letter which leaves the mind in anxious suspense, 
lessens the draught, and the breasts become empty. If the 
child be ill, and the mother is anxious respecting it, she com- 
plains to her medical attendant that she has little milk, and 
that her infant is griped, and has frequent green and frothy 
stools. Fear has a powerful influence on the secretion of 
milk. I am informed by a medical man who practices much 
among the poor that the apprehension of the brutal conduct 
of a drunken husband, will put a stop for a time to the secre- 
tion of milk. When this happens, the breasts feel knotted 
and hard, flaccid from the absence of milk, and that which 
is secreted is highly irritating, and some time elapses before 
a healthy secretion returns. Terror which is sudden, and 
great fear, instantly stops the secretion. A nurse was hired, 
and in the morning she had abundance of milk, but having 
to go fifty miles to the place at which the parents of the 
child resided, in a common diligence, the horses proved 
restive and the passengers were in much danger. When the 
nurse, who had been greatly terrified, arrived at her place, 
at the end of the journey, the milk had entirely disappeared, 
and the secretion could not be reproduced, although she was 
stimulated by spirits, medicines, and by the best local ap- 
plications a medical man could suggest. A lady in excellent 
health and a good nurse, was overturned in her pony-chaise, 
and when she returned home and greatly alarmed, she had 
no milk ; nor did it return and she was obliged to wean her 
child." 

A female, a patient of the author of the present work, in 
1856, was nursing a child two months old, and had more milk 
than the child could consume. An older child took sick, and 
her anxiety for it caused the milk to decrease, and in the 
course of a week to disappear altogether, so that she was 
compelled to wean her babe. 




SWISS MOTHES AND BABE. 

In Switzerland where the whole population are mountain climbers, the mother 
carries her babe in a basket strapped to her shoulders. This gives her freedom for 
her arms which is very essential in using the staff. 




ON THE HEATH. 



LACTATION. ' 221 

The iniiuence of mental excitement may be so great as to 
actually poison the mammary secretions. "A carpenter fell 
into a quarrel with a soldier, billetted in his house, and was 
set upon by the latter with his drawn sword. The wife of 
the carpenter at first trembled from fear and terror, and 
then suddenly threw herself between the combatants, wrested 
the sword from the soldier's hand, broke it in pieces and 
threw it away. During the tumult, some neighbors came in 
and separated the men. While in this state of strong ex- 
citement, the mother took up her child from the cradle, where 
it lay playing and in the most perfect health, never having 
had a moment's illness. She gave it the breast, arid in so 
doing sealed its fate. In a few minutes the infant left off 
suckling, because restless^ panted and sank dead upon its 
mother's bosom. The pliysician who was instantly called in, 
found the child lying in the cradle, as if asleep, with its 
features undisturbed, but all his resources were fruitless. 
It was irrecoverably gone." 

Carpenter gives similar cases. Two are mentioned by Mr. 
Wardrop m the London Lancet, No. 516. Having removed 
a small tumor from behind the ear of a mother, all went well, 
until she fell into a violent passion, and the child being 
suckled soon afterward, died in convulsions. Dr. Wardrop 
was sent for hastily to see another child in convulsions after 
taking the breast of a nurse w^ho had just been seriously 
reprimanded. Sir Richard Croft states that he has seen 
similar instances. Several cases are given by Burdach. One 
was that of an infant affected with convulsions on the right 
side and hemiplegia on the left, from sucking immediately 
after its mother had met with a distressing occurrence. An- 
other case was of a puppy seized with epileptic convulsions 
on sucking its mother after a fit of rage. 

Carpenter, in his valuable work on Physiology, mentions 
two cases quite as striking as those already related, which 
should serve as a salutary warning to mothers not to indulge 
either in the exciting or depressing passions. He states in 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

substance that a lady had several children, none of whom had 
ever exhibited any tendency to cerebral disease. The young- 
est was a healthy infant of a few months, when she heard 
of the death of a child of a neighbor from acute hydro- 
cephalus. The circumstance made a strong impression on 
her mind. Soon after she nursed her child, when it was 
seized with convulsions and died. He relates another in- 
stance, where a lady who had lost several children by con- 
vulsive disorders, who had an infant that seemed perfectly 
healthy in every respect. One day, in a moody frame of 
mind, she dwelt on the fear of losing her last infant in the 
way the rest had been taken away. She nursed the child 
while laboring under such morbid feelings, and transferred 
it to the arms of an attendant. Soon after it was seized with 
convulsions, and died almost instantly. 

There may have been a predisposing cause in this latter 
case, but there* is no doubt the immediate or exciting cause is 
referable to the mother's anxiety. 

My advice to mothers has always been never to nurse a 
child while under the influence of mental excitements of any 
kind, particularly when they have lost children while nurs- 
ing. I have long been satisfied that a chief cause of the ex- 
cessive mortality of children under two years, is owing to 
the mental emotions of the mother — even more so than in 
that of teething, usually considered the main cause of in- 
fantile mortality. I will suppose a case : — 

A mother of very susceptible disposition is nursing her 
child, and it is taken sick from teething or other exciting 
cause, the anxiety of the mother must naturally be as great 
an exciting cause as the one producing the disease. In this 
way we have fuel added to the flame, as it were, or two ex- 
citing causes operating to make "assurance doubly sure" in 
the death of the child, inasmuch as either is often sufficient to 
cause the dissolution of the offspring. 

This hypothesis is sustained by the fact that sick and 
delicate children taken from a mother while laboring under 



LACTATION. 223 

great anxiety or mental disturbance, and given to a wet 
nurse, very often recover from diseases that would have 
otherwise proved fatal. 

The recovery, in such cases, is usually attributed to the 
quality of the milk. I believe it may be more reasonably at- 
tributed to the removal of the influence of the mother's mind 
from the infant, in the change of the nurse. 

NURSING. 

Nursing may be divided into natural and artiUcial. — Nat- 
ural, is the direct application of the infant's mouth to the 
nipple from which it draws or derives its nourishment by the 
act of sucking. Artificial, is the furnishing of food to the 
child by artificial means. 

a. Natural Nursing {Fig. 63) . — Nursing by the mother 
requires but little teaching of the child. All that is necessary 
is to present the breast ; the child will grasp it, and instantly 
there is a copious flow of milk. There is a sort of sympathy 
between the mother and the child — the one seeking what the 
other desires to give. 

Some women have a great distaste for nursing, and posi- 
tively refuse to do so, on account of the trouble and confine- 
ment imposed. 

There is no question that it is the duty of the mother to 
allow her offspring to partake of the nourishment Nature 
has provided by the maternal font, provided her health and 
strength permit, and the child is not injured by the nature of 
the lacteal aliment. The process is equally advantageous 
to mother and child, in a healthy condition. It is Nature's 
food for the infant, and designed expressly for its further 
development and strength, while, as respects the mother, the 
drawing away of the fluid will prevent inflammation and 
ulceration of the glands of the breast, and drain from the 
pelvic and abdominal viscera the congestion usually attend- 
ant upon pregnancy. In this way many serious organic dis- 



224 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

eases are avoided, which would be inevitably concomitant of 
any other course of procedure than the natural nursing of 
the babe by its mother. 

Ramsbotham speaking on this subject, well remarks that 
''Mothers should forego the pleasures of society, give up the 
necessity of appearing in public, and waive even the etiquette 
of court, if these pleasures or that etiquette interfere in any 
material degree with her duties to her infant. I cannot allow 
that a physician would be honestly and conscientiously ful- 
filling the trust reposed in him, who did not, even in the 
highest grade of society, point out the dangers that may 
spring from this most natural and engaging employment be- 
ing abandoned ; and I would always think better of a wo- 
man's feeling, both toward her husband and her infant, who 
gave it the advantage of her own breast." 

As before intimated, there may be circumstances which 
should exempt the mother from nursing her offspring. The 
preservation of her owr health and that of her child should 
have paramount consideration. It is also improper to nurse 
during pregnancy, as is often done among women in the 
humbler walks of society. Many a woman nurses her child 
till within two or three months of a new confinement. This 
must not only undermine the strength of the female, but be 
extremely prejudicial both to the living and the yet unborn 
child. 

The weaning of a child should be decided upon by its 
mother, after it has reached the twelfth or fourteenth month 
of its age. This is the period that Nature seems to indicate 
for the cessation of lactation. The milk begins about this 
time to diminish in quantity and deteriorate in quality ; hence 
the, child will require other nourishment besdes that offorded 
by the maternal parent. 

It is necessary sometimes to employ a stranger or wet- 
nurse. Great caution should be exercised in such selection — ■ 
having in view what has been already said in regard to the 
influence of mind on the secretion of milk — the transmission 



LACTATION. 225 

of medicines and poisons as well as constitutional vices to 
the child, by the nurse. We should inquire particularly about 
her antecedents, habits, mode of living, general health, etc. 
Her breast should be examined and found full and plump, 
while her milk should be thoroughly analyzed by some com- 
petent person, to insure its proper purity and richness, etc. 
b. Artificial Nursing. — This should resemble natural 
nursing as much as possible. For this purpose a glass bottle 
should be used, with an artificial nipple atached. The same 
movements of the child's lips, tongue and gums, are required 
to draw the milk from the bottle as from the mammae or 
mother's breasts. Pure cow's milk, boiled, as already stated 
or other equally good substitute, should supply the place 
of the natural secretion. 

DISEASES OF BREAST DURING LACTATION. 

The breast may become diseased from various causes, and 
assume various forms. Jt will be proper here to speak only 
of those disorders or difficulties of the breast which are con- 
comitant of lactation. 

Sore Nipples. — A sore nipple generally commences in a 
chap or crack, while the action of the child's mouth has a 
tendency to remove the skin and keep up an irritation, that 
will soon put on some form of ulceration and lay the founda- 
tion of a mammary abscess. 

Treatment. — There are two points to be observed in treat- 
ing sore nipples. One is to induce the healing process, and 
the other to protect them while healing. 

To accomplish the former some astringent wash may be 
used — as alum, borax, or tannic acid dissolved in rose-water 
or combined in the form of an ointment. I know the con- 
stituents of this ointment and have had opportunities of 
judging of its effect upon all chafed and chapped surfaces. 
It is a valuable preparation, and should be in the possession 
of every mother. If the nipple is washed off once a day 



226 LADIES .NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

with warm water and Castile soap, and the ointment ap- 
plied two or three times a day, it will be all that is necessary 
to heal the abrasure or soreness, except protecting the nipple. 
This may be effectually accomplished by a nipple shield, 
which is capable of meeting every indication. It is a good 
plan to bathe the nipple a few weeks before delivery, with 
alum, borax, or tanic acid dissolved in rose water. It will 
harden the skin that covers the nipple and prevent it cracking 
so easily after commencing to nurse. 

Retracted Nipple — In such cases the nipple is flat- 
tened on the breast, or so compressed as to produce a cup- 
like depression in the breast. It is generally occasioned by 
the foolish habit of lacing the chest when young. This 
practice is yet too much indulged by young ladies, for the 
purpose of having a small waist. 

Treatment. — At birth, or before, when we find the re- 
tracted nipple, it should be drawn out by the breast-pump, 
before the mammae fill with milk. Otherwise the depression 
may be increased. Frequent application of the breast pump 
prior to labor, will tend to obviate all difficulties, and enable 
the child to grasp the nipple. In England, there are 
females who hire themselves, as a special business, to suck 
the breast several times a day, in order to elongate the nipple, 
or draw it out from its retracted position. 

Ij^TFLAMATiON OF THE Breast. — This is a vcry common 
occurrence during lactation. It may be confined at first to a 
single gland, or it may attack the whole cellular structure 
of the breast. If the inflammation be allowed to continue 
a short time, there will be ulceration and deposit of pus. 

Symptoms ■usually commence with fever and chills, and 
darting and shooting pains in the mammae, which increase 
on pressure. The breast feels hard on pressure, and as 
the swelling increases, the skin assumes a dusky-red color. 
There is a throbbing which increases as the breast enlarges. 
This is evidence that deep-seated suppuration is taking 
place. This is most apt to occur in delicate females and 



LACTATION. 227 

those of a scrofulous diathesis. After a time there is an 
evacuation of pus, after which the pain and inflammation 
gradually subsides. Inflammation of the breast is not a 
fatal disease, although in delicate females, where there is 
much and long-continued discharges of pus, it reduces the 
system very rapidly. As a matter of course, if the strength 
is not maintained, the patient may soon sink from the gen- 
eral debility of the system. 

Causes. — Tihe most common cause is the accumulation 
of milk in the lactiferous ducts, frequently induced by the 
mother absenting herself from her child in visiting places 
of amusement, etc., and not allowing the milk to be drawn 
off, as frequently as Nature would require to be done. It 
however, may result from cold or a blow upon the breast, or 
from mental emotion. 

Treatment. — Inflammation will seldom occur unless the 
lactiferous ducts be allowed to become distended with milk. 
When any part of the glands feel hard or knotty, or painful 
to the touch, no time should be lost in drawing off the milk, 
either by applying the child to the breast or by the use of a 
breast-pump. No mother who is nursing should be without 
a good breast-pump. Sometimes in the middle of night- 
time the breasts may fill up and become painful, so as to re- 
quire to be drawn off at once, and thus save the suffering 
which would otherwise have to be endured till morning. 
When using a pump, the hard and painful parts of the glands 
should be gently pressed so as to assist in forcing the milk 
from the duct which has become much distended. 

As soon as the abscess points, it should be lanced, or the 
accumulated pus may break down a large portion of the 
gland. At the same time it relieves the pain by removing 
the pressure upon the nerves. 

The breast should be supported during tlie whole process 
of the disease. This may be done by adhesive strips carried 
below and around the gland. When the gland has opened, 
poultices should be continued, or what will answer equally 



328 liADIES .NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

as well, and be less cumbersome, is patent lint saturated 
with hot water, applied, and covered up with oiled silk. 

The discharge may be so great as to require the system 
to be supported by tonics, and a nourishing diet. 

Should the Child be Nursed from the Diseased 
Breast? — In order to prevent ulceration of the breast, the 
first point is to relieve the distended glands of the milk, ac- 
cording to the means or methods already indicated in the 
foregoing pages. After suppuration has commenced, or is 
likely to be extensive, or continue long, so as to affect the 
health of the mother, the child should not be allowed to 
feed even from the healthy breast, but ei'ther be given to a 
hired nurse or weaned. The drain of milk from one breast, 
and the suppurative discharge from the other is more than 
the generality of mothers can bear. Due circumspection 
must be exercised in all cases, as may be best to promote 
the health and comfort of both the parent and the child. 



CHAPTER XV. 

DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 

Pregnancy Natural — Nervous Disorders — Toothache — 
Sleeplessness — Nausea and Vomiting — Heartburn — Pro- 
fuse Saliva — Intestinal Troubles — Constipation — Cramps 
— Colic — Disorders of Circulation — Excess of Blood — 
Bleeding at the Nose — Spitting of Blood — Distended 
Veins — Palpitation of the Heart — Shortness of Breath — 
Dropsy — Cough — Derangements of the Urine. 

While the reproduction of the species is a function wisely 
established by nature and wonderfully provided for in the 
economy of the system, the period of pregnancy nevertheless 
has a multitude of possible ailments. Most of these may be 
justly attributed to the increased sensibility of the frame, 
the thoughtless exposures or over-exertions of the prospect- 
ive mother, or the incorrect habits of living so prevalent in 
society. 

Very many of the disturbances peculiar to this period are 
quite light and some women even seem to suffer no incon- 
venience whatever, and in fact may be, throughout the 
period, in better health than usual. When there are difficul- 
ties, the system soon returns, as a rule, to its regular action 
by giving it the advantage of good hygienic regulations. It 
is quite out of place, therefore, for wom'en to be turning to 
special treatment and the dosing with strong medicines for 
every trifling sensation that is out of the usual channel. 
First give scrupulous attention to the sensible rules of health, 
and if then serious disturbances continue, it will be time to 
adopt more active measures. Some annoyances and incon- 
veniences must be endured as being naturally incident to the 
situation. 



230 LADIES -NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

But it must be remembered that affliction is not a neces- 
sity, and the judicious use of proper medicines will bring 
much reHef whenever the troubles of pregnancy become 
settled and annoying. 

Some cautions are always necessary in using medicines 
during the period of gestation. For instance no sharp pur- 
gatives should be taken, such as aloes, mandrake and cathar- 
tic pills. The action of such medicines is to stimulate the lower 
bowels, and consequently they may affect the womb injur- 
iously. For the same reason diarrhoea or dysentery occur- 
ing during pregnancy should be promptly checked. In short, 
vigorous measures of all kinds should be avoided unless cir- 
cumstances demand their employment to avert more serious 
results. 

DISORDERS OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM. 

Headache. — This is a very common affliction , during 
pregnancy. That form of it whicl is purely nervous gen- 
erally occurs during the early months. It is of a sharp and 
neuralgic character, and commonly arises as part of the 
sympathies with the uterus. It may be provoked by strong 
emotions of the mind and is often associated with neuralgic 
pains elsewhere. It is generally relieved by two-grain 
asafoetida pills three times a day or five-grain tablets of 
guarinin. The use of phenacetine and the "bromo" com- 
pounds can not be recommended, as they should be avoided 
on account of their depressing after affects. 

Occasionally headache occurs from pressure of blood on 
the brain, when there will be a sense of fullness. If there 
is constipation at such times, the bowels should be kept 
open by the use of mild laxatives or simple enemas. In 
all such cases frequent bathing in tepid water will give re- 
lief. If the headache should occur intermittingly it will 
be found beneficial to use small doses of an infusion of 
goldeneeal. 



DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 231 

TOOTHACHE. 

Nervous women very frequently suffer from toothache 
during pregnancy. It is usually of a neuralgic character, 
and at times becomes most excruciating. If there are hol- 
low teeth, they may be plugged with cotton saturated with 
various toothache remedies to no purpose. Extraction of the 
teeth or filing with gold or amalgam should not be thought 
of during pregnancy. Through the sympathetic system the 
nervous strain will be felt throughout the uterine organs, 
and may possibly result in abortion. As a rule the measures 
mentioned for headache will afford the most relief. 

SLEEPLESSNESS. 

Very few women, indeed, suft'er from sleeplessness during 
pregnancy and those few are usually of a nervous 
temperament or hysterical tendency. This difficulty may 
possibly occur during the latter months of pregnancy and 
may. be occasioned by close and heated room, habits of in- 
dolence or late company. Occasionally the movements of 
the child may be cause. Not infrequently a habit is formed 
of sleeping several hours during the day, and if that is the 
case, sleeplessness at night must not cause any concern. 
From eight to ten hours of sleep, out of the twenty-four 
s'hould be the full limit. 

In nearly every instance sleeplessness, at night may be 
overcome by out-door exercise, good ventilation in the 
sleeping and living rooms and freedom from late company. 
If the bowels are constipated, they must be regulated. Sup- 
pers should be light and eaten at least three hours before 
going to bed. Very frequently sleeplessness is caused 
wholly by an overloaded stomach or the presence of undi- 
gested food. A tepid sponge bath, just before going to bed 
often produces the desired effect. If the methods of relief 
mentioned fail to bring easy sleep, such nervines may be used 



'232 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

as two-grain asafoetida pills or a teaspoonful of fluid ex- 
tract of passion flower in a half cup of scalding water, sipped 
very hot. The use of morphine, chloral or other narcotics 
cannot be too severely condemned under these circum- 
stances. They may produce sleep, it is true, but such sleep 
is unnatural, and weakens the body and ruins the nervous 
system ; and may make the child liable to improper brain 
development. When pain or uncomfortable feelings in the 
abdomen cause sleeplessness, the outward application of 
stimulating linament will afford relief. 

STOMACH TROUBLES. 

Nausea and vomiting. — These troubles, already de- 
scribed among the signs of pregnancy, are the result of 
the sympathetic nervous action between the stomach and 
uterus. Vomiting seldom sets in until after nausea or sick- 
ness of the stomach has continued for several days. After 
such spells of nausea, vomiting is almost certain to follow. 
If it should do so, then the nausea is liable to become dis- 
tressing. In some cases the patient will vomit through the 
day , and especially after eating. Occasionally it continues 
such a length of time that it causes loss of flesh and great 
feebleness. Marital indulgences aggravate it very much. 

Treatment of nausea and vomiting during this period 
is often unsatisfactory, because all cases are not alike and 
therefore cannot all be relieved by the same measures. A 
first necessity is the avoidance of all foods that manifestly 
cause these disagreeable symptoms . Sometimes the mere 
fact that the stomach is empty will cause nausea, by the 
change of position of the womb. Such cases are relieved 
by eating a small bowl of light porridge or drinking a cup 
of hot broth before getting out of bed. In most cases, 
where nausea occurs during meals, or soon after ,two grains 
of Ingluvin will give speedy relief. Pepsin preparations are 
often recommended. They may be useful as aids to digestion 



DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 233 

but they do not prove of any benefit in cases of sympathetic 
nausea or vomitmg. 

We have known some of the most persistent cases of 
vomiting during pregnancy to be completely cured by using 
a half cupful of strong "oat tea," made by steeping two 
tablespoonfuls of ordinary oats in a pint of hot water for 
half an hour. This is a most simple remedy, but usually 
effective. In some cases lemon- juice or vinegar give relief 
and confections of lime-juice are good. In all cases 
the outward application of stimulating linament or infusion 
of red pepper over the abdomen will prove beneficial. Soda 
preparations and other alkalis should be avoided. 

HEARTBURN. 

This disagreeable difficulty usually appears during the lat- 
ter months of pregnancy, and may prove very troublesome, 
but some women are troubled with it from the first month 
of conception. It depends upon feebleness of the digestive 
organs and the formation of gas from fermentation of un- 
digested food in the stomach. 

Abstinence from tea and coffee and the avoidance of 
articles of food known to be difficult of digestion will often 
put an end to heartburn. Soda and magnesia are often 
used to relieve this trouble; but their action is only tem- 
porary and it is never advisable to continue their use any 
length of time as they weaken the digestive powers of the 
stomach. Probably the most effective preparation to use 
is the essence of pepsin containing ten drops of essence of 
peppermint to the ounce, dose a teaspoonful, repeated in 
half an hour. i 

PROFUSE FLOW OF SALIVA. 

As a rule pregnant women have an excessive flow of saliva 
and are constantly annoyed by a desire to spit. This is often 
unpleasant, but never dangerous. It seems to arise from 



934 LADIES .NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

an acid condition of the stomach, such as causes heartburn 
and the treatment advised for that difficulty will usually 
prove beneficial. In addition, it will be good to occasionally 
wash out the mouth with tincture of myrrh in water. 

INTESTINAL TROUBLES. 

Whenever diarrhoea or dysentery occur during pregnancy 
they must be promptly treated, for it might make great 
trouble and even cause abortion, to allow the intestinal tract 
to become inflamed. 

One of the best methods to employ is to apply stimulat- 
ing linament externally over the abdomen and to take in- 
ternally every hour, till relieved, a teaspoonful of neutral- 
izing cordial (the compound syrup of rhubarb and potassa). 

CONSTIPATION. 

This is usually the result of pressure upon the lower bowel 
by the enlarging uterus, and is likely to be very troublesome 
during the latter months of pregnancy. Sometimes it is 
nearly constant throughout the entire period of gestation. 
Of itself it may seem to cause little inconvenience but any 
such tardiness 'in the action of the bowels may lead to loss 
of appetite, headache, restlessness, sleeplessness, melancholy, 
irritability of temper, indigestion and even severe dyspepsia, 
cramp colic, prostration, piles, etc. Its occurrence is thus 
likely to produce the derangements that will render the entire 
term of pregnancy a period of most unusual suffering. It is 
particularly important, as already advised, that no strong 
cathartics be used to overcome constipation. 

Sometimes the inaction of the bowels will be unusually 
obstinate, and then there will be a strong temptation to seek 
the decisive removal of the difficulty by the use of violent 
physic or cathartic pills. This course is not justifiable, for it 
will not remove the cause of the difficulty and the relief will 
be but temporary, while serious results may follow. 



DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 2^5 

If physic of any kind is used, let it be of the most mild 
character, such as three grains of leptandrin at bedtime. or 
a cupful of infusion of senna containing a little ginger. 
Even these articles should be used quite sparingly and the 
chief reliance placed in the selection of a proper diet, given 
elsewhere, and the use of enemas. Ripe, fresh fruits of all 
kinds should be used with freedom and regularity, such as 
apples, peaches, grapes, berries, cherries, currants, pears, 
prunes, cranberries, etc. Unripe or unsound fruit must not 
be eaten, and stewed or baked articles are preferable to those 
eaten raw. The more succulent vegetables should also be 
used, as cabbage, spinach, melons, asparagus, beets, carrots, 
parsnips, etc. But avoid eating vegetables that cause grip- 
ing or uneasiness of the bowels. Oatmeal or cornmeal por- 
rage and graham or entire wheat bread are valuable during 
constipation, as well as at all other times. Vegetable soup 
and mutton broth are also beneficial. On the other hand 
white bread, crackers, cheese, beef, salted meats, preserves, 
plums and raspberries favor constipation. 

The use of a laxative enema each morning is also a valu- 
able measure, and a timely resort to it will prove of great 
benefit. A half pint of tepid water should be used at some 
regular morning hour, probably between 7 and 9 o'clock. 
This will soon cause a desire for a movement of the bowels 
at that time, and the enemas can then be dispensed with. 
But to take them at irregular times will cause the bowels 
to have no disFK>sition to move until the enema is given. In 
obstinate cases, that will not yield to simple warm water, 
half a teaspoonful of powdered ginger may be added. 

CRAMP COLIC. 

Cramps in the legs are not uncommon at night during 
the latter half of pregnancy. Many also suffer mudi from 
crampings through bowels, breast and womb, causing much 



236 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUrDE. 

uneasiness and painful "knottings" at different parts of the 
abdomen. A few suffer very sharp cramping and colic 
pains in the stomach and about the navel. These disagree- 
able troubles may occur at different periods of pregnancy, 
and come on during a day or at night, and they may become 
so violent as to compel the resort to various measures of re- 
lief, such as bending forward, pressure on the abdomen, etc. 
It is possible that such crampc may result in abortion unless 
the cause is removed. 

In nearly every case cramps are more or less dependent 
upon constipation and an acrid condition of the bowels and 
they may be usually avoided by the use of mild laxatives 
and the employment of the means mentioned for constipa- 
tion. When they are of a very severe character and continue 
in spite of overcoming constipation, more thorough measures 
must be adopted. It will be well to wear an abdominal sup- 
porter, which is easily obtained, and to take small doses of 
camomile infusion. In the evening use drink freely of an 
infusion of ginger, pleurisy root and lady slipper and go to 
bed early. A sponge bath in tepid water will be found very 
useful. When the cramps resemble colic stimulating lina- 
ment should be applied freely over the abdomen. Great care 
and perseverance are required to obtain permanent relief 
from the crampings after they have once become frequent. 
The prevention of them by the methods given will be found 
best. To know that such troubles may arise is the surest 
way of avoiding them. They are not a necessary conse- 
quence of pregnancy and many women never experience 
them. Read the chapter on painless childbirth. 

DISORDERS OF CIRCULATION AND RESPIRATION. 

Excess of Blcod. — While some women become pale and 
thin during pregnancy, very many others get florid, have dis- 
tinct fullness and hardness of the pulse, swollen veins, bleed- 



DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 237 

ing from the nose, dizziness, ringing in the ears, etc. This 
is called a state of plethora. It is most common after the 
sixth month. It used to be considered that such a condition 
demanded bloodletting, and the woman could not enjoy good 
health and a safe delivery without the use of the lancet. This 
notion has now passed away among the classes of intelligent 
physicians, as one of the absurdities of crude medical prac- 
tice. 

The difficulty consists not so much in an excess of blood 
as in an abundance of blood circulating unevenly. By direct- 
ing its flow evenly through the system, the bad symptoms 
caused by its pressure toward the head, will abate. Warm 
clothing, warm foot baths, a cooling vegetable diet, 
drinks of whey or other diluents, and moderate exercise, will 
soon relieve these unpleasant feelings. All tight clothing 
must be replaced by loose-fitting garments and the bowels 
must be kept open by the methods given for constipation. 

Bleedw^g at the Nose. — This generally affords relief to 
the head and need occasion no alarm. Should it become 
profuse, it may be checked by cold applications to the head 
and between the shoulders, elevation of the arms, hot foot 
baths, and snuffing cold water and mild astringents. 

spitting of blood. 

■ This rarely occurs during pregnancy except in persons of 
pronounced sanguine temperament or consumptives. It is 
a difficulty that may prove serious and should be promptly 
attended to. In women who are not consumptive it depends 
upon crowding of blood upon the lungs, usually occasioned 
by tight clothing and severe exposure. 

The blood is of a light red color, almost scarlet, and not 
dark like that which is sometimes vomited from the stom- 
ach. The quantity may be very small, merely streaking some 
mucous spittle and indicating but little trouble. On the 
Other hand, the quantity may be quite free, and continue 



^38 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

until the patient feels week from its loss. If the lungs are 
small, or if there has been a cough since before conception, 
bleeding from the lungs becomes a matter of great concern. 
In such cases the patient must lie down and take active 
measures for relieving the lungs from pressure by inviting 
the blood outward. All tight clothing must be loosened at 
once. If the case is very urgent, three or four drops of the 
oiled fleabane may be given in a teaspoonful of sugar and 
repeated every ten minutes until other measures can be pre- 
pared. Bathe the lower extremities in quite hot water con- 
taining a little red pepper, mustard or black pepper. Cover 
the patient comfortably and put hot iron or jugs or water 
bottles to the feet and to the chest. Give every fifteen min- 
utes a tablespoonful of strong infusion of raspberry leaves 
or of allspice and ginger. As soon as the surface becomes 
warm and moist the bleeding will cease. 

To prevent to re-occurence of bleeding from the lungs, 
loose and wanii clothing should be worn, and strict quiet 
observed. Mental agitation and physical exertion must bfi 
avoided, although it is good to go abroad as much as pos- 
sible. Use no coffee and drink daily some mild astringent, 
such as allspice or raspberry. 

DISTENDED VEINS. 

The veins of the legs very often become distended with 
blood, which the pressure of the uterus in the latter half of 
pregnancy prevents from returning freely toward the heart. 
They become large, uneven, tortuous and knotted. During 
the day-time they often become greatly swollen, generally 
most on one side; the swelling disappears on pressure, but 
returns as soon as the pressure is removed. The limb is 
usually more or less swollen at the same time ; and the break- 
ing of some of the small blood-vessels may cause purplish- 
red spots and lines under the skin. It is a vexatious trouble 
to many women ; but it is not at all seriotfs, unless a vein 



DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 239 

should get ruptured and then it may be very difficult to stay 
the bleeding. 

These difficulties cannot be cured until after delivery, but 
they may be mitigated by lying down, wearing elastic stock- 
ings or a moderately tight bandage wrapped about the limb 
from the instep upward, using a light diet and keeping the 
liver and bowels open as advised for constipation. 

Some women refuse to pay attention to these difficulties ; 
but they usually pay for their unwise independence by suf- 
fering with varicose veins all their lives, even if they do 
not have an attack of inflammation of the veins or of ''milk- 
leg" after delivery. 

Should a varicose vein get ruptured, the blood may be 
checked by putting upon the opening some firm substance, 
and wrapping a bandage about the limb, so as to press the 
substance firmly down upon the vein. It may then be wet 
every hour or so with a strong infusion of oak bark or tan- 
nic acid, and the bandage and compress kept on for several 
days. The bandage must not be drawn so tightly as to in- 
terfere with the circulation below. Half a cupful of infusion 
of golden seal or hydrastis taken each day will be found 
beneficial in aiding the veinous circulation and toning the 
veins. 

PALPITATION OF THE HEART. 

This is a common occurrence during pregnancy, and is 
probably due almost entirely from sympathetic nervous ac- 
tion. At times it becomes very troublesome, the heart beat- 
ing so violently against the ribs as to shake the whole body, 
arousing the patient from sleep or causing her to stop sud- 
denly if walking. It is often connected with hurried breath- 
ing, giddiness, ringing in the ears and disturbances of sight. 

Derangements of the stomach and bowels, and strong 
mental emotions, are the most common causes of palpita- 
tion of the heart. It is best avoided by that course of plain 
diet recommended for costiveness. During the patoxysm, 



24a LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the patient should lie down or sit down as may feel most 
agreeable to her, some persons have most unpleasant feel- 
ings of suffocation when lying down during a spell of pal- 
pitation; loosen all tight clothing and admit plenty of air. 
Taking long and deep and slow inspirations will be found 
best. When these attacks of palpitation are frequent, it is 
best to have close at hand the valerianate of ammonia (ob- 
tainable at any drug store) and take a teaspoonful every half 
hour, for three doses. Between the paroxysms, which may 
be several days apart, it will be well to take a two grain asa- 
foetida pill twice a day. Refrain from the use of coffee and 
tea, eat a plain diet, keep the bowels regular, avoid excite- 
ment and keep the mind on pleasant thoughts. Palpitation 
is often annoying, but it is not dangerous, although at times 
very severe. 

FAINTING. 

Some women are very liable to fainting spells during preg- 
nancy, particularly about the time of quickening. These at- 
tacks may be provoked by very trifling circumstances, such 
as sudden noises, unexpectedly hearing a parson speak, a 
movement of the child, etc. Some grow so peculiarly sen-. 
sitive that strong odors, even those that are agreeable, may 
cause them to faint. Sometimes the tendency to faint occurs 
at regular intervals, or whenever the clothing is too tight. 

An attack of fainting usually comes on with sudden palpi- 
tation of the heart for a few moments, followed by paleness 
and unconsciousness ; the lips become bloodless, breathing 
is feeble and the pulse nearly disappears. In from one to 
five minutes, breathing, pulsation, consciousness and color 
return, the face may become somewhat flushed and vomiting 
may follow. 

During a fainting spell, lay the patient upon her back 
with the head low ; loosen every tight piece of clothing about 
the neck and waist, admit plenty of fresh air and fan gently. 
Sprinkle a little cold water in the face as quickly as pos- 



DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 241 

sible, and if the spell of unconsciousness is prolonged rub 
the chest with a dry, rough towel or bathe the arms, hands 
and lower extremities with any convenient stimulant. 

After an attack of faintness, unusual care must be taken 
to avoid the cause which occasioned the spell. The bowels 
must be kept open and every precaution exercised against 
frights and shocks. It must not be supposed that fainting is 
women suffer from the spells and a direct cause can usually 
be ascertained. They need occasion no alarm, and fresh air 
and freedom of dress will be found excellent preventives. 

SHORTJ^ESS OF BREATH. 

This may occur at any period of pregnancy, either from 
nervous irritation in the early months or from the upward 
pressure of the enlarged uterus in the latter months. It may 
become so extremely distressing as to prevent lying down 
without a feeling of impending suffocation. Any mental 
excitement, bodily fatigue or hearty eating may provoke it. 
During the early months of pregnancy, when dependent up- 
on nervous sympathies, it is generally relieved by asafoetida 
pills, — one two-grain pil\ being taken at the time of distress 
and followed by another in twenty minutes if relief is not 
obtained. When pressure of the clothing causes it, then all 
garments must be worn looser. In all cases from stomach 
trouble, eat plain food and keep the bowels open, and for 
relief use a little essence of peppermint in water. 

DROPSY. 

From pressure of the uterus upon the vessels which re- 
turn the blood from the lower extremities, the circulation 
in these parts may be much impeded and lead to a dropsical 
swelling of the limbs. The limbs swell, look white and feel 
cold, and pit on pressure, getting worse at night. The 
swelling begins first about the ankle and instep and rarely 



242 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

gets above the knee, but in rare cases reaches the hip and 
abdomen. Feeble and lymphatic people are most liable to it, 
and it occasions little inconvenience, as a rule, beyond a sense 
of weight, or clumsiness in sitting or walking. But when 
dropsy affects the abdomen it undermines the general health 
and interferes with the natural advance of pregnancy. 

When caused solely by uterine pressure, the weight of the 
womb may be supported by an abdominal supporter. The 
bowels should be kept open by the use of mild laxatives, and 
friction should be practised on the limbs. The strength 
should be maintained by some suitable tonic, such as pepto- 
mangan or infusion of goldenseal and ginger. Do not try 
to overcome dropsy by using cathartics and drugs to act up- 
on the kidneys. They are liable to cause abortion or to great- 
ly weaken the patient. When dropsy seems to affect the 
whole body then it is not dependent upon pregnancy and 
requires the most skillful medical treatment. 

COUGH. 

Very often a persistent, hacking cough may set in during 
the early months of pregnancy. As a rule there is very little 
expectoration and the paroxysms of coughing are frequent 
and desperately annoying. This form of cough is dependent 
upon sympathy with the womb, and should occasion no 
alarm. To obtain relief the valerianate of ammonia will be 
found most excellent, taken in teaspoonful doses every hour 
during the coughing spell. During the later months of preg- 
nancy coughing may be caused by the enlarged uterus caus- 
iiig upward pressure against the lungs. This often leads to 
expectoration of mucus, often streaked with blood, also sore 
throat, headache and feverish feeling. This form of cough 
should always receive prompt attention. Wear loose cloth- 
ing, keep the bowels open and each night bathe the feet in 
hot water. Stimulating liniment should be applied to the 
feet and to the chest night and morning and infusion of 



DISORDERS DURING PREGNANCY. 243 

slippery elm bark or of flaxseed should be sipped frequently 
to soothe the lungs and passages. Sleep in a well- ventilated 
room; and if the house is damp go somewhere else. 

DERANGEMENTS OF THE URINE. 

Some women, during pregnancy, are greatly annoyed by 
being unable to retain their urine, which must be discharged 
upon instant demand or else pass involuntarily. It is also 
voided very often, and usually with much scalding and itch- 
ing. In the first month this arises from sympathetic irrita- 
tion ; but in the later months by the irritation caused by the 
pressure of the uterus upon the bladder. 

To relieve this annoying difficulty, keep the bowels gently 
open and drink frequently small doses of infusion of slippery 
elm bark, marsh-mallow root or flax-seed. When the trouble 
is caused by pressure of the uterus, little can be done beside 
waiting for confinement, although wearing the abdominal 
supporter may afford relief. 

Occasionally the opposite to the above condition may arise 
and the urine may be voided with great difficulty. If from 
pressure, the abdominal supporter should be worn. If from 
irritation, soothing relaxants, like peach leaves infusion 
should be used. Sometimes the catheter is required. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

PAINLESS CHILDBIRTH. 

Childbirth a Natural Function — The use of drugs — Exer- 
cise — Bathing — The Bowels — Sleeping — Clothing. 

Motherhood^ woman's highest prerogative, has become 
her greatest dread. This is unnatural. Nature in the for- 
mation of the female organism has made every provision for 
the bearing of children, so that the act is strictly a physiolog- 
ical one, and it should incur no more danger to life than the 
performance of any one of the other important functions of 
the body. That there must be discomfort, is inevitable ; for 
great changes cannot occur unnoticed and without disturb- 
ance; but that those changes can occur without pain and 
without danger, has been abundantly proven by those who 
have strictly obeyed physiological laws during the months of 
pregnancy. It is those laws that we will mention and ex- 
plain in >this important chapter. 

Many recognize the fact that the women of savage tribes 
are inconvenienced and retarded in their usual duties but a 
few hours by the births of their children. If such untutored 
daughters of nature so well obey nature's laws by instinct, 
how much better should we, who can observe and learn from 
the highest intellectual standpoint, be able to avoid possible 
dangers. 

The rules and suggestions we shall give upon this import- 
ant subject of painless childbirth, may be fully depended up- 
on. Thousands of women have been saved needless agonies 
by their observance. If they are followed from the begin- 
ning of pregnancy till its ending, the ending need not be 
dreaded. If the prospective mother does not learn them in 
time to commence early, she may commence late and be pro- 

844 



PAINLESS CHILDBIRTH. 245 

portionately relieved. These rules and laws are so plain 
that no one can fail to understand them, and they ai e so 
easily followed that no one need fail in their observance. 

THE USE OF DRUGS. 

It is a frightful mistake for pregnant women to resort to 
the use of drugs to alleviate every ache and pain that may 
occur. Great damage may be done by such a practice. If 
there is any effect produced by drugs, it is produced by af- 
fecting the nervous system or bringing about extraordinary. 
efforts in the various organs acted upon. We want natural 
and not unnatural actions if we are to maintain perfect 
health. 

It is a common practice for women to use some one of the 
various ''headache cures" or "neuralgia cures" to relieve 
their uncomfortable feelings. AH such preparations produce 
their effects by stunning the nerves and making them insen- 
sible to pain. Is that what we want when we are striving to 
build up the nerves for the strain that must be put upon 
them? Far from it. Avoid such paralyzing preparations, 
they are delusive and will render your nervous system weak 
when the time of trial arrives. 

As for the use of narcotics, too often resorted to, there is 
no excuse except a reckless willingness to directly injure 
the nerves, for the sake of relieving unpleasant feelings that 
could have been more easily relieved by common sense meth- 
ods. Laudanum, morphine, paragoric and similar narcotics 
must be avoided, as they are certain to weaken the nerves 
and increase the pain and cause danger at child-birth. In 
fact, women who have accustomed themselves to such drugs 
during pregnancy, cannot fail to experience great suffer- 
ing during labor. 

Another common habit, which must be avoided, is the use 
of soda or magnesia to correct stomach disorders that may 
arise. These clog up the stomach and intestines and form 



246 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

products that are harmful, much as they may give relief by 
neutralizing the acid condition of the stomach. Observe the 
rules for eating and exercise given elsewhere and these stom- 
ach derangements will give very little trouble. 

You may be advised to take a little ''nux" as a tonic. Don't 
do it. That is simply the tincture of the plant from which 
the deadly strychnine is prepared. It is an irritating poison 
and will render your sensitive nerves far more sensitive. The 
only way in which it stimulates the nerves is by irritating 
them by its poisonous action. 

As for the various proprietary medicines placed upon the 
market, with descriptions of their wonderful virtues, we 
would say, beware of them. They may presumably be of- 
fered "for the sake of suffering humanity," but in reality 
they are offered as a means of filling the manufacturers' 
pockets. Some of them do give relief, but in nearly every 
instance they give it through the use of the very drugs you 
wish to avoid. 

If disturbances are of such a nature as to absolutely de- 
mand treatment, let the medicines employed be true reme- 
dies, harmless agents that cannot paralyze nerves or destroy 
structures. These are recommended in the chapters on dis- 
orders during pregnancy. 

EXERCISE. 

No woman can expect to have an easy labor if she fails to 
take plenty of systematic and healthy exercise. The blood 
must circulate throughout the body with natural activity 
and the muscles must keep firm and supple. Exercise alone 
can accomplish these things. 

Walking, within reasonable bounds, is the most healthful 
form of exercise a pregnant woman can enjoy. It brings 
into play all the muscles of the lower extremities and devel- 
ops the abdominal muscles and the pelvis and puts the liga- 
n^cnts in a condition to respond without difficulty to the re- 



PAINLESS CHILDBIRTH. 247 

quirements of labor. It gives firmness to the muscles 
throughout the body. It helps the chest in expansion, allow- 
ing plenty of air to enter the lungs, which purifies the blood. 
It arouses and maintains the circulation, keeping the blood 
active and preventing sluggishness. 

Open air exercise is always the best, and a walk each day 
throughout gestation is simply invaluable. Commence walk- 
ing early and keep it up as long as possible. Be systematic 
in this, and if you started daily walks in the beginning of 
pregnancy you can continue them and enjoy them until the 
day of confinement. 

It may be that you have not thought of this until preg- 
nancy is far advanced. Well, then, commence walking when 
you do realize the benefit to be derived from it. Of course 
if you commence during the sixth or seventh month the 
walk cannot be as long at any one time without becoming 
tiresome. Then walk in moderation. If you cannot get out 
doors to walk, then walk back and forth across your room. 
Don't be afraid of being on your feet too much while taking 
this exercise. Riding is not as good as walking, but it is 
better than staying in-doors. It rests the mind and gives 
fresh air, and the motion of the carriage affords a limited 
amount of exercise. During and after the seventh month 
there is a certain risk connected with carriage riding. The 
jolting of the vehicle not infrequently places the child in a 
wrong position, or possibly causes the cord to get tangled 
about its neck. Where the roads are perfectly smooth and 
there is no probability of jarring and jolting, riding may be 
indulged in until the last day; but it cannot take the place 
of the daily walk. 

The performance of household duties during pregnancy 
is always of advantage. The woman who secures extra help 
about the house so that she can take it easy will surely be far 
from having an easy labor. Housework is especially valu- 
able because it keeps the mind occupied as well as the hands. 
Of course, excessive work is never good ; it strains the mus- 



248 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

cles and weakens the nervous system. But any work that a 
woman ordinarily performs she can perform during gesta- 
tion. 

In every form of exercise the breathing should be deep 
and. regular. This requires the clothing to be loose about 
the body and that the mouth be kept closed as much as pos- 
sible when not talking or eating. 

It is healthful, non-fatiguing exercise that aids in keeping 
the secretions active, the lungs strong, the muscles firm and 
pliant and the wh@le body vigorous. The peasants of Euro- 
pean countries who are accustomed to working in the field 
rarely experience any trouble in childbirth ; but their Amer- 
ican sisters who regard pregnancy as a disease and during 
the full nine months pamper themselves and lead lives of 
indolence, are the ones who dread childbirth instead of hail- 
ing it with delight. 

BATHING. 

No one can expect to maintain health without frequent 
bathing, and to the expectant mother it becomes an absolute 
necessity. It is true that not many years ago all the old 
style nurses and grandmothers used to believe that bathing 
should be prohibited for several months before confinement. 
But, like a great many other notions so long adhered to, this 
one was wholly without foundation; and practical common 
sense has shown it to be worse than folly. 

There are many millions of pores in the skin through 
which impurities escape from the body; and when these 
pores are closed or partially obstructed, the impurities are 
absorbed and carried about with the blood to every part of 
the body, and to the unborn child itself — doing damage and 
making trouble everywhere. 

A great aid toward insuring painless childbirth is to keep 
the skin in healthy action. Bathe, not merely for cleanliness, 
but as a means for securing the removal of impurities 



PAINLESS CHILDBIRTH. 249 

through the exits Nature has provided. During pregnancy 
there is more than the usual amount of effete material to find 
its exit through the skin. 

But to what extent must bathing be indulged in ? Persons 
who have been accustomed to daily baths can, of course, in- 
dulge in them more freely than others. Under no circum- 
stances should such persons discontinue the habit on ac- 
count of pregnancy ; rather should they be more free in the 
use of water. 

First of all, provide a suitable tub for bathing. Every 
house should have one ; but many houses have none. If you 
have not a stationary tub, a couple of dollars will buy a tin 
one of good size. If you cannot afford this, then an ordi- 
nary wash tub must answer. Several kinds of baths may be 
mentioned. 

Cold Bath. — A great many persons accustom themselves 
to a cold bath every morning. This is good ; but a pregnant 
woman not used to it cannot suddenly commence the habit. 
It is best to commence gradually by sponging the body rapid- 
ly ,a small portion at a time, and dry thoroughly before 
sponging another portion. Commence with lukewarm wa- 
ter, and each morning use water a little cooler than was used 
the preceding morning ; until really cold water can be used. 
Do not take such a bath in a cold room, and always be sure 
to dry^ thoroughly. Five minutes' time will suffice to take a 
cold sponge bath. It may seem a little chilly at first, but a 
reaction sets in almost immediately and a pleasant glow 
is felt all over the body. It is tonic and invigorating. Do 
not get into a tub of cold water, as so many imagine a cold 
bath implies. That might chill the surface so extensively 
as to retard a reaction. Only the most robust can stand 
such a bath; but the most delicate can soon become accus- 
tomed to the daily rapid sponging with cold water. 

SiTz Bath. — This is a method of soaking the lower part 
of the trunk of the body in warm water, or water as hot as 
it can be borne. There are regular tubs constructed for this 



250 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

purpose which are not expensive ; but an ordinary wash-tub 
may be used. Tilt the tub a Httle and partially fill it with 
w-arm water. Sit in the tub and have the feet outside placed 
in an ordinary foot bath of hot water. Take care to have 
the body well covered with a blanket; for drafts of air or 
chilliness of the exposed portions of the body are not to be 
desired. From ten to twenty minutes may be consumed in 
taking an ordinary sitz bath. Always add an extra amount 
of hot water just before leaving the tub. 

Sitz baths are most excellent for relieving the sense of 
weight and pain so often experienced in the pelvis. They 
loosen out the muscles and soothe the lower nerves and make 
the ligaments more pliable, so that during labor there will 
be no rigidity of structures to overcome. Some persons de- 
clare that daily sitz baths during pregnancy constitute the 
whole secret of painless childbirth. Many take the cold 
sponge bath in the morning and the sitz bath at bed-time. 
This is an excellent plan and, in conjunction with other di- 
rections given in this chapter, cannot help but insure a prac- 
tically painless childbirth where no deformities exist. 

For constipation, muscular soreness of the abdomen, pains 
in the hip joints and other discomforts in the pemc region, 
the sitz baths will be found invaluable. They may be taken 
without any risk whatever. 

Hot Vapor Bath. — When there is inaction of the skin, 
which sometimes becomes almost leathery, nothing will so 
quickly restore it to its natural condition as a hot vapor 
bath. And when there is crowding of blood upon the in- 
ternal organs, such a bath will be found beneficial. 

An apparatus for taking a vapor bath can now be secured 
almost anywhere for a very small sum of money; or one 
will be sent by express to any part of the country by firms 
that manufacture them in almost every large city. The great 
benefit to be derived from the use of hot vapor baths or a 
"steam bath" is recognized now by people in general and 
aj' classes of physicians, and no hospital is considered corn- 



Painless childbirth. 251 

plete without its arrangements for giving them; though it 
is but a few years ago that the physicians who first intro- 
duced them into general practice, were ridiculed for using 
them and attempts were made to invoke the law against their 
employment. 

Among the Russians and Turks these baths have long been 
used ; and their scientific application in the treatment of dis- 
ease, as originated by the Physio-Medical physicians, lias 
been one of the greatest blessings to the afflicted. 

Where no cabinet or canvas vapor bath apparatus is to 
be had the bath can be taken as follows : Have the bather 
remove all clothing and sit upon a perforated chair, adjust- 
ing a large blanket about the body in such a way as to fit 
snugly about the neck and spread out as much as possible on 
the floor. Place behind the chair under the blanket an iron 
or earthen cup containing about half an ordinary teacupful 
of alcohol. Light this alcohol and let it burn up completely. 
If the head feels hot, place upon it a towel wet with cold 
water. If there is faintness, give a little hot ginger tea to 
drink. It will take about twenty minutes for the amount of 
alcohol mentioned to bum. Weak persons should not re- 
main in the bath half that length of time. If the skin is dry, 
it will be found best to place over the cup of burning alcohol 
a pan of hot water so that as it boils the steam will envelop 
the body. 

You will be surprised to see the amount of bad material 
that can be taken from the skin by such a bath. It opens 
out all the pores and starts a perspiration that is of great 
benefit. Of course, such baths need not be taken frequently. 
It is of great service when a severe cold has been taken and 
serious trouble is threatened. Many severe spells of sickness 
have been averted by the timely use of the vapor bath. 

Immediately after the bath rub the body thoroughly with 
a rough towel until the whole surface is red and then use 
cocoanut oil, working it into the skin on every part of the 
body, and giving an extra portion to the lower part of the 



252 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

abdomen. This will give a wonderful sense of relief to 
women who ''feel as though the skin would burst." And 
here it may be mentioned that cocoanut oil is the best oil 
that can be used for annointing purposes. It is quickly ab- 
sorbed and nourishes the skin and is even taken up as a 
nourishment for the body. Life being often maintained by 
rubbing over the abdomen, after the stomach has absolutely 
refused to retain food. 

THE BOWELS. 

You can't expect to keep your body in a natural condi- 
tion unless you pay strict attention to the regularity of the 
bowels. When the waste material is allowed to accumulate 
in the rectum, evil results are sure to follow. The putrescent 
gases and decomposing fluids will be absorbed and do great 
damage. Notice how dry and hard the discharges are when 
the bowels have not moved for two or three days. What has 
become of the fluid constituents that render the natural pas- 
sages soft? They have simply been absorbed and carried 
around in the circulation to poison every structure they come 
in contact with. This is plain, common sense to everyone 
who will stop and reflect a moment. 

Can you expect to have your unborn child thrive and de- 
velop naturally, when the blood you have poisoned enters 
into its circulation and is the only nourishment that it is 
possible for it to secure? Can you expect your own tissues 
to remain in the necessary condition of health while your 
blood is thus poisoned ? Poisons of this nature always bring 
about one of two effects. They either irritate and cause in- 
flammation or they stupefy the nerves by their depressant 
characteristics. 

But there are other results of a mechanical nature that 
are certain to follow retention of eflfete material in the rec- 
tum. By reference to the plate of the organs of the body, 
it will be seen that the rectum is very close to the uterus or 



PAINLESS CHILiDBIRTH. ^53 

Womb ; and whenever the rectum is distended pressure must 
be necessarily made against the womb and other pelvic or- 
gans. 

How can you expect to have freedom for expension and 
development of the womb with a crowded rectum pressing 
against it? Under such circumstances the symmetry of the 
womb is impaired and at childbirth, when the contractions 
of the womb should be regular, we will find that they are 
irregular, causing great pain and straining and delays that 
could have been avoided by forethought and attention to 
securing regularity of the bowels during the months of preg- 
nane 

Then there is another important matter in this connection. 
Whenever there is pressure upon the veins they become dis- 
tended, because the proper flow of blood cannot be main- 
tained through them. Overcrowding and distension of the 
rectum causes pressure against the adjacent veins, bringing 
about accumulations of blood that cause pain, often of a 
*'dagger-like" character, about the anus during labor. This 
distension of the veins in these parts also softens the small 
blood vessels and tissues and renders hemorrhages and tear- 
ing far more likely to occur. 

Again, there can be no continued pressure against the 
nerves in any part of the body without the nerves them- 
selves becoming affected. As the uterus expands during 
pregnancy, natural provision is made for the effect of this 
expansion upon the nerves. Peculiar and uneasy sensations 
must be expected while these changes are going on; but 
pain of an intense character is experienced only when some 
unnatural pressure against the nerves is being exerted. 

A crowded rectum must press against the nerves close 
by, and those nerves must be weakened by this cootinued 
pressure. Is it not plain that weakened nerves cause great 
pain when they are subjected to strains? And is it not plain 
that when the hour of childbirth arrives, the strain of the 
labor will be made more intense by the nerves being weak- 



254 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

ened in consequence of previous pressure having been made 
upon them by the crowding of the rectum during the months 
of pregnancy? 

You cannot fail to realize, by recounting the above men- 
tioned facts, that constipation is a prolific source of agony 
during childbirth ; and that free and regular, daily or twice 
daily movements of the bowels, during pregnancy, will 
work wonders in aid of bringing about painless childbirth. 
Knowing these things you will be able to avoid much of the 
misery experienced by mothers who were not fortunate 
enough to realize their importance. Many will tell you that 
you must expect to sufTer from constipation during preg- 
nancy, and the same persons will also tell you that you must 
expect to suffer excruciating agony at the time of child- 
birth. But you need not expect anything of the kind. It is 
true that there is always a tendency to constipation as the 
womb enlarges and presses against the rectum; and this 
tendency must be guarded against. 

Keep the bowels free and regular in their performance 
of functions ; and do' it physiologically ; so that their . ac- 
tion will be natural. Nature cannot be triffled with or forced 
during pregnancy if you wish to experience painless child- 
birth. Leave alone harsh cathartics, aloes, mandrake, salts, 
catliartic pills and the like. These things irritate the bowels 
and irritate the pelvic nerves and all irritations must be 
avoided. 

Eat such foods as have a tendency to keep the bowels 
open; they are mentioned under the heading of 'What to 
eat." Drink plenty of water. If there is constipation in 
spite of regular habits and proper eating, it must not be 
allowed to continue. The bowels must move every day, 
without fail. Visit the closet at a certain time each day 
and make a reasonable effort, without severe straining, to 
secure a passage from the bowels. If they simply will not 
move then inject into the rectum a pint or more of warm 
water and retain it as long as it can be held. If this does 



PAINLESS CHILDBIRTH. 255 

not secure an evacuation, repeat the injection and put a 
teaspoonful of sugar in the water. Don't be afraid to use 
these injections. They cannot do you any harm, but they 
can do you a great deal of good. 

An important fact in connection with this matter is reg- 
ularity. Giving the bowels opportunity, at the same hour 
each day, to move and compelling movement at that time, 
by using injections if they do not act naturally, will soon 
accustom the bowels to naturally move at that same hour 
each day. Let nothing come in to interfere with this regu- 
larity. Don't let the time var}^ fifteen minutes. 

Such regularity not only keeps the rectum sufficiently free 
of effete material, but it gives a rhythm of action to the 
pelvic muscles which is valuable. Of all aids to painless 
childbirth, regular and even efforts at uterine contraction 
are among the most valuable. 

If internal remedies must be used to clear the intestinal 
tract, let them be simple. A teaspoonful of cascara aro- 
matic (to be had at any drug store) or two grains of lep- 
tandrin (if the liver is at fault) taken in a capsule at bed- 
time, will never fail to act promptly and mildly, taken along 
with the observance of the other methods given. 

SLEEPING. 

Fully one third of the time should be devoted to sleep — 
good, restful sleep. The changes that are taking place in 
the body mean extra work throughout the organism, and 
extra work means strain upon the nervous system. This 
strain requires regular periods of rest of sufficient duration 
to allow the system to regain perfect repose and equilibrium. 

When you go to bed, go there to sleep and for nothing 
else. Don't lie there and think of all the tribulations of the 
day and of the expected troubles of the morrow. Let such 
things take care of themselves. Don't count sheep jumping 
over a fence till you fall asleep mentally exhausted, and 
above all dont' take narcotics to bring on false sleep. 



256 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Make up your mind that bed time means time for going 
to sleep and by will-power put yourself to sleep. You can 
do this. Simply stop thinking, close your eyes and make 
your mind a blank. Render yourself happily oblivious of 
all your surroundings and worriments. It may take a little 
practice to do this, but you can accomplish your purpose, so 
that as soon as your head touches the pillow you will realize 
the soothing influence of restful sleep coming over you. It 
is such sleep that gives perfect repose. This habit of con- 
trolling the nerves is simply invaluable to the prospective 
mother. It gives her a power over herself that can be used 
to the greatest adantage in the hour of childbirth. At that 
time random efforts and an uncontrollable mind means pain 
and delay. We have seen women in childbirth who had 
practiced control of themselves in the matter of sleep, and 
between the efforts of labor they were enabled to *-ake short 
and refreshing naps. Not the sleep of exhaustion, but the 
natural sleep that soothes the nerves and strengthens the 
body. Such women have "an easy labor" and are soon 
through the "ordeal" and "get up" without any sense of 
fatigue. By all means accustom yourself to going to sleep 
when you go to bed. 

In some cases the hours of sleep at night may not afford 
sufficient rest ; then take a nap during the day time. But 
always make your hours of retiring and rising systematic 
and take your nap at a certain time each afternoon. As in 
everything else, regularity of sleep is important. 

Don't oversleep. Some pregnant women make it a habit 
to lie in bed half the morning. That is ja mistake. The old 
maxim holds good, "early to bed and early to rise." Too 
much sleep softens the muscles and enervates the system 
and takes away the vigor of the body. The sleep of indo- 
lence is never refreshing. 

Don't sleep on feathers. They overheat the body and 
ti.ke away the essential elasticity of the skin. They are 
debilitating and will deprive the muscles of that firmnesi 



PAINLESS CHILDBIRTH. 257 

which helps the speedy accompHshment of labor. A good 
new hair mattress well aired every day makes the best bed 
for any one. 

Avoid covering that is too heavy. Sleeping between 
blankets gives warmth without too much weight to burden 
the body. 

Have the sleeping room well aired during the day and 
well ventilated at night; but never sleep in a draft. Don't 
darken the room while it is possible for daylight to enter 
and never sleep in a room that cannot get a good share of 
sunshine directly into it. 

Sunlight is necessary to purify the air and pure air is es- 
sential for the purification of the body. If some other mem- 
ber of the family has a better room to sleep in than your 
own, manage to take that room and let the other member 
take yours. You must do everything in your power for the 
well-being of your coming child; and if you are to experi- 
ence a painless childbirth you must do everything that will 
put your body in as natural a condition as possible. Good 
sleep, on a proper bed, in a clean room, well ventilated and 
purified by sunlight will give strength to the nerves and 
body, remove impurities and purify and enrich the blood. 

CLOTHING. 

The prospective mother who desires a painless childbirth 
must be sensible about her clothing. Make no attempt to 
alter the form by tight-fitting clothes and corsets and com- 
pressors. Such a practice means future trouble when you 
least desire it. 

We have seen women in torture during labor whom, we 
Imew brought about their sufferings almost entirely by 
their efforts to "hide themselves." No greater error was 
ever made by pregnant women. A woman who compresses 
her abdomen or pinches her ribs during the period of ges- 
tation will inevitably suffer. 

There are loosely flowing gowns and dresses that can be 



268 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

worn most appropriately. These will leave the body per- 
fect freedom for development and present no unsightly ap- 
pearance. A little ingenuity and little extra expense will 
enable a woman of tact to contrive methods of dressing well 
that will not interfere with her condition. 

Dress comfortably. If in summer, too warm clothing 
will prove uncomfortable and weakening and keep the tis- 
sues too relaxed, so that the muscular efforts during labor 
will not be strong enough, and expulsion will be delayed. 
If in winter, keep warm. If any part of the body is chilled 
the blood is driven from that part to the most sensitive of 
the internal organs. During pregnancy the womb and its 
appendages, with their crowded and dilated blood vessels 
are most sensitive; so that at that time chilling of the sur- 
face will prove injurious to the mother and weaken the 
pelvic organs and pave the way for pain and delay at child- 
birth. 

Keep the feet and lower limbs especially warm. Cold and 
damp feet must not be thought of. Never mind how clum- 
sy the shoes may look, have them with thick soles and well 
protected uppers, and always wear stockings that will keep 
the legs warm and protected against drafts. 

Don't make the waist-bands of skirts and dresses tight, 
no matter how inconvenient you may imagine susppnders 
may be. A constriction about the waist means just so much 
more of future pain and discomfort. Contrive some means 
of holding up the skirts and other garments otherwise than 
by bands. 

Some women invariably wear flannel next to the skin dur- 
ing pregnancy. This is a good plan for those who can stand 
it. But all persons cannot do so. With some the itching 
caused by flannel underclothes worn next to the skin is un- 
endurable. If the season is cold woolen underclothes should 
be worn, even if thin linen garments are necessary under- 
neath them. 

The endeavor must always be to keep the surface of fhe 



PAINLESS CHILDBIRTH. 259 

body from being chilled and to equalize the circulation of 
blood everywhere. Do not let too much blood flow to the 
head and upper part of the body while the feet and lower 
extremities are cold. In windy weather be sure that the 
head is sufficiently covered to keep drafts from blowing 
over the ears and neck so as to avoid neuralgia. A woman 
who suffers from neuralgia during gestation is liable to 
have a painful labor. 

Adapt the clothing, not only to the season^ but to the 
changes of the weather and the time of day or night. It 
may seem troublesome to change the clothes frequently or 
to put on an extra wrap or a heavier cloak just to run across 
the street or to do some out-door errand ; but it will pay you 
to do so. These little things properly observed, will help 
you in the time of trial. 

Never let the following of fashion lead you into trouble, 
and do not permit false modesty to tempt you to do those 
things which you know to be injurious. Think of your own 
welfare first and appearances afterward. 



CHAPTER XVII. 
THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 

Menopause — Climacteric — Peculiar Cases — A , Natural 
Change — Physical Changes — Ovarian Changes — First 
Signs of the Menopause — Flashes of Heat — Resemblance 
to Pregnancy — Irritability — Few Deaths — Discomforts 
Expected — Possible Diseases — Sexual Desire — Controll- 
ing Influences — A Word to Husbands — Disorders During 
Change of Life — ^Mental Disturbances — Melancholy- 
Obscene and Lascivious Thoughts — Loss of Appetite — 
Excitability and Volubility — Consumption and Cancer- 
Neuralgia — General Management 

The period of the disappearance of menstruation is far 
more uncertain than that of its commencement. As a rule 
menstruation continues from thirty to thirty-five years; so 
that a woman who began to menstruate at thirteen years of 
age will in all probability cease to do so between forty-three 
and forty-eight. But there are a great many exceptions to 
the rule. Usually the activity of the ovarian function is 
prolonged in life in direct ratio to the volume of the ovaries 
and the precocity of ovulation. Thus the girl who com- 
mences to menstruate at twelve, being well developed at 
that time, will probably continue to menstruate till fifty or 
even longer ; while the girl who did not commence to men- 
struate till eighteen or twenty, on account of feeble develop- 
ment and small energy of the generative organs, will likely 
cease to menstruate at forty. 

There are a great many departures from the rules that are 
perhaps more apparent than real. For instance, it is al- 
most universally believed that activity of the ovaries or peri- 
odical ovulation must always be accompanied by a sanguin- 

260 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 261 

eous discharge. This is not necessarily true, for it has been 
proven that often for a year or two before the sanguineous 
discharge the essential motive of menstruation may go on in 
the form of perfect ovulation. In substantiation of this, 
pregnancy has frequently occurred before any visible signs 
of menstruation presented themselves. Often a slight dis- 
charge of ''whites" occurs at the menstrual periods for many 
months or even years before the regular flow makes its a*^- 
pearance. 

For these reasons, it is sometimes difficult to ascertam the 
precise time at which menstruation did commence, and con- 
sequently it is confusing to try to calculate with certainty 
just when the ''change of life" should occur in some women. 
Not infrequently we meet with women who have completely 
and permanently ceased to menstruate at forty or even thirty- 
five, when it can hardly be supposed that the allotted thirty 
years of ovulation have been completed. 

In some instances menstruation has lingered till seventy 
and in a very few very remarkable cases it has remained even 
longer than that. M. Orfila, of Paris, records the case of 
a woman who became pregnant for the first time at the age 
of forty-seven, gave birth to her seventh and last child, at 
sixty, and continued to menstruate regularly till her ninety- 
ninth year. She died at the age of one hundred and four- 
teen. Meischer relates' the case of a woman who first men- 
struated at twenty, gave birth to her first child at the age 
of forty-seven ; had the flow cease at sixty-two, and re-appear 
at seventy-five ; had it then continue till ninety-eight, stop 
again at one-hundred and three and re-commence at one 
hundred and four. In such cases the power of reproduction 
is not continued after the first cessation of the flow. 

In some cases there are family peculiarities which pass 
from generation to generation. For instance, in one family 
for four generations definitely known, the women invariably 
ceased to menstruate at thirty-five and then recommenced 
at about forty and continued till about forty-five ; but not 



262 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

one member of the family was ever known to bear a child 
after the menstruation had re-commenced. 

So universally does the menopause or change of life oc- 
cur between the ages of forty and fifty years that any devia- 
tion from this rule must be regarded as exceptions and in- 
dicative of abnormal conditions. In this connection it may 
be well to mention that the cessation of menstruation at an 
early date is expected in consumptives and sufferers from 
cancer and other diseases that cause a drain upon the sys- 
tem often, also often prolonged spells of sickness such as 
typhoid fever, or after surgical operations involving a loss 
of considerable blood, the menses may cease for months. 
These instances are not to be considered as cases where the 
menopause occurred and then menstruation re-commenced. 
They are simply cases of amenorrhoea, described elsewhere. 
Again, removal of the ovaries causes a cessation of true 
menstruation, although not infrequently after such an oper- 
ation there may continue to be regular sanguineous dis- 
charges for months or years. But of course pregnancy in 
such cases would be an utter impossibility. 

THE MENOPAUSE IS NATURAL. 

The cessation of menstruation is a perfectly natural oc- 
currence, and is not to be dreaded as something necessarily 
terrible and fatal. The frame having reached that degree of 
solidification that would make childbearing hazardous, the 
functions of the uterus are completed. The menstrual flow 
is but the escape of material otherwise designed for the de- 
velopment of the foetus, and it properly ceases when the 
duties of the womb are completed. 

As would be naturally supposed, the changes that take 
place in the female organs of generation at the time of the 
menopause are directly opposite to the changes which occur 
in those organs when menstruation commences. The one 
is the beginning and the other is the ending of generative 



tHE CHANGE OF LIFE. 

ability. And yet these epochs of a woman's life have many 
disturbances that are very similar in character and make im- 
pressions upon the mental and physical being that often bear 
close resemblance. The signs of puberty have been given 
elsewhere, and those of the menopause or change of life, 
will be here described. 

PHYSICAL CHANGES THAT OCCUR. 

The main feature of the actual physical changes which 
take place in the generative organs is atrophy or shrinking 
of those structures. The womb becomes smaller and dimin- 
ishes to the size of the uterus of a child ; the Fallopian tubes 
diminish in diameter and become like mere perforated cords 
(often obliterated entirely), while the walls of the vagina 
shrink and lose their elasticity and vascularity. In fact the 
blood-vessels throughout all the pelvic organs become great- 
ly contracted ; and consequently all the pelvic tissues become 
anaemic, that is, they lack the blood that gives them the full- 
ness and activity that characterizes the generative period. 

OVARIAN CHANGES. 

In the ovaries important changes occur. These structures 

grow less and less in size. The Graafian follicles gradually 
disappear, or if there are any of them left after the meno- 
pause it is not an easy task to find them. In some cases the 
ovaries become nothing more than little masses of fibrous 
tissue. 

Externally the generative organs shrink along with the 
internal organs. The labia lose their color and become pale 
and inverted. The clitoris is almost obliterated (except in 
rare cases) and general atrophy or shrinking becomes a 
marked feature of all the tissues. <• e 

These changes occur very slowly ; but when they are com- 
pleted the entire generative system Is reduced to a condition 
far less active than it was in childhood. 



S6i LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

THE WHOLE BODY IS AFFECTED. 

While such marked changes are taking place, it is but 
natural that the whole body should more or less share in the 
effects of the disturbance, for it is impossible to seriously af- 
fect one set of organs without transmitting impressions to 
all the others with more or less severity. It must be remem- 
bered that the sympathetic nervous system closely unites all 
the organs of the body, and causes the disturbances of one 
organ to be realized in the others. As a natural consequence, 
then, a woman must expect to experience many peculiar sen- 
sations during the ''change of life." 

In a perfectly healthy woman, who has lived according to 
physiological laws, the whole period of change may be 
passed with but slight discomfort. As a rule, women who 
have borne children experience less difficulty than those who 
have not ; and women who have never married, usually have 
more trouble than their married sisters at this time. 

The menses very seldom stop at once ; although occasion-- 
ally they may abruptly cease. But as a rule a year or more 
passes by between the first appreciable diminution of the 
flow and its entire cessation. In women who have always 
been very temperate in their habits and moderate in their 
feelings and indulgences, the flow may gradually diminish 
and disappear. More commonly, however, considerable ir- 
regularities are suffered, and the whole body undergoes vari- 
ous agitations, till it gets accustomed tO' the suppression of a 
discharge of such long continuance. 

As the period of change approaches the flow may return 
a little too early each month, or it may be delayed a week or 
more beyond the proper time. Again, for several months 
there may be scarcely any appreciable , flow, and then for 
several succeeding months the flow may be excessive and 
amount almost to flooding. After showing these irregulari- 
ties in quantity for a few months, it may return every two 
or three weeks or ten days for a few times. These irregu- 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 265 

larities may continue for a year or more, till finally the dis- 
charge becomes pale, then white and watery, and then ceases 
entirely. 

As a matter of course the nervous system and the circu- 
latory system come in for their share of disturbance. The 
most common experiences in connection with these are what 
are known as ''flashes of heat," or "hot flashes." A woman 
may be sitting at the table or engaging in conversation, when 
suddenly she will exclaim, "Oh, my, I am so very warm, the 
room is too close, I must get a breath of air." She will rush 
to the door or window and get into a draft and exclaim 
"Whew! I almost smothered." Suddenly the "hot flashes" 
will pass by, and even chilliness may follow, or chilliness 
may precede the heat. 

MAY RESEMBLE PREGNANCY. 

In some instances nearly all the usual indications of preg- 
nancy are present, and when this is the case and the menses 
have suddenly ceased it is often difficult, without careful ex- 
amination of the organs, to assert that pregnancy is not the 
trouble. It is no wonder, then, that many women imagine 
themselves to be in this condition. The breasts may become 
enlarged, the abdomen may swell and the appetite become 
capricious. But as a rule the "morning sickness" or nausea 
of pregnancy is not among the disturbances of the meno- 
pause. Strong and plethoric women are liable to bleeding 
from the nose and rush of blood to the head, with dizziness 
and a burning sensation about the head and face. These 
symptoms are due to a rushing toward the head of that 
surplus blood which formerly escaped by the uterus. Such 
I>ersons usually look purplish-red in the face and their eyes 
look reddish, while the pulse is generally full and bounding. 
Such women also have more or less distress about the heart 
and difficulty of breathing, and their sleep may be disturbed 
by smothering sensations or by bad dreams and sudden 



266 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

awakenings. These experiences are due to a pressure of 
blood toward the heart and the larger blood vessels. 

On the other hand, slender and delicate women may suffer 
extreme irritability and experience a sense of great prostra- 
tion. With them, the abdomeit may shrink and the breast 
wither away and most unpleasant mental sufferings may 
follow, such as melancholy, irritability, hysterical spells, and 
other evidences of nervous disturbances. All classes are 
liable to pains in the back, pelvis and loins and occasional 
headaches of more or less severity. 

FEW WOMEN DIE FROM THESE CAUSES. 

Women are usually very apprehensive while these changes 
are going forward. But although their sufferings are often 
considerable and may possibly at times become dangerous, 
they are always quite curable. The woman herself can con- 
trol the cause of most of them, and it is a peculiar fact that 
fewer women than men die between the ages of forty-two 
and forty-nine. 

Nature is so provident of her resources that she will not 
impose the turmoils of this period upon woman without pro- 
viding adequate supplies of vitality to meet them. Those 
who, before the change of life comes on, and especially dur- 
ing the early years of menstruation, have exhausted nature 
by high living, intemperate excesses, relaxing and sedentary 
indolence, and other vicious habits, will have a much more 
severe and tedious time than those v/ho have lead calm, reg- 
ular and temperate lives. Yet, not many of even the most 
reckless will die during this period on account of the change 
of life itself; and the temperate and pure may confidently 
expect, in nature's own time, a happy termination of their 
annoyances. 

DISCOMFORTS MUST BE EXPECTED. 

Unpleasant feelings must be expected while these im- 
portant changes are taking place ; but nature usually com- 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 



^6t 



pensates for them all by according to the woman an after- 
life of superior health. If she has not previously broken 
down her own constitution, she now, under proper manage- 
ment, has before her the prospect of a good old age, with 
entire freedom from all her previous uterine difficulties, a 
good appetite, sound digestion, refreshing sleep and mental 
equanimity. 

But, although the great majority of women pass through 
this trying ordeal and come out triumphant, yet it must not 
be concealed that there are serious maladies sometimes con- 
nected with this menstrual change and these may com.prise 
the following: 

POSSIBLE DISEASES. 

1. Diseases of the nervous system, such as hallucinations, 
hysteria, palsy, paralysis, melancholy and general depres- 
sion. 

2. Ulcers on the surface, cancer, especially on the womb, 
and annoying skin diseases. 

3. Diseases of the lungs, consumption and hemorrhages 
from the lungs or bowels. 

4. Dyspepsia and stomach troubles and diseases of the 
liver and kidneys. 

Any of these complications may directly arise in conse- 
quence of the menopause; but, as already stated, the dan- 
gerous complications generally occur in those whose pre- 
vious lives have been filled with scenes of passion, pleasure 
and different kinds of excesses. From all such, exhausted 
nature now exacts a stem settlement for the manner in which 
they have been wasting their existence ; and if there were no 
other inducement for a woman to lead a mild, prudent and 
restrained life, the prospect of thereby securing to herself 
safety and health at the decline of her menstrual period, 
should be sufficient. 

Various physical changes throughout the body are often 
noticed at and after the change of li!e. Plethoric and full- 



^68 LADIES -NEW MEDICAL GUlDfi. 

blooded women often become quite corpulent; and even 
slender women may grow quite stout and devolop a full ab- 
domen and fair sized breasts. But, again, others may grow 
thin and wrinkled and shriveled and sallow or waxy. In 
nearly all women the skin loses its former fairness and elas- 
ticity and becomes thicker and more liable to wrinkles. The 
voice usually becomes firmer and heavier and the mind 
stronger and more sedate. But it must be mentioned that 
women who have led lives of excessive or exhausting toil, 
now fall into feeble health and may acquire a peculiarly 
sharp voice and a remarkably perverse disposition. 

Man, who has so much to enjoy from the placid and vig- 
orous old age of his bosom companion, should see to it that 
her child-bearing period is not made one of wearying labor, 
unwholesome eating and excessive maternal duties. 

SEXUAL DESIRE. 

The question is often asked. Does a vv^oman lose all sexual 
desire and enjoyment after her change of life? But it is a 
question that cannot be answered by simply yes or no. Some 
women declare that every vestige of sexual desire leaves 
with the cessation of menstruation ; while others assert that 
the conjugal relationship is enjoyed as much or even more 
than formerly. It is evident that the shrunken condition 
of the sexual organs indicates that passion for the physical 
enjoyment of the sexnal act is gone; but the mental en- 
joyment may continue, and those women who have never 
previously enjoyed the act from fear of conception may now 
actually experience greater pleasure in repeating it, when all 
fear is removed. 

INFLUENCES CONTROLLING THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 

The permanent cessation of menstruation is a natural oc- 
currence and should, in healrhy women, give no more than 




THE RETURN FROM THE FIELDS. 




EASTER LILIES. 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE.' 269 

the general signs of changes taking place in the organism, 
some of which have been mentioned. Still in this age there 
are but few women who are absolutely healthy in every re- 
spect. 

That there are not more physically perfect women is due, 
not alone to their own indiscretions and mistakes, but also, 
and largely due, to the habits of life that are forced upon 
them. When we consider the routine life of womankind in 
all social conditions, we cannot but wonder that distress and 
disease so often characterize the period of her life's trial. 

Take the women of society, for instance. Their rounds 
of "pleasures" are often periods of torture. Receptions, 
balls, entertainments, etc., must be attended in spite of na- 
ture's outcries for rest. It is, indeed, a common habit for 
society women to stifle nature's periodical functions when 
they interfere with society's "more important" engagements. 
At receptions, women stand for hours who should be reclin- 
ing in quietude in their chambers. At dancing parties may 
be found women and young girls whirling through the 
dances while menstruating, wildly disregarding what their 
own common sense tells them they should do. And how 
common is it for these same women, when suffering their 
monthly pains and headaches, to smother them by paralyz- 
ing their nerves with some one of the treacherous "head- 
ache cures" that flood the market. Doing this in order to 
keep engagements and not to disappoint acquaintances by 
staying at home in their own privacy "just because they are 
unwell." 

Is it any wonder that such abuse of the functional organs 
peculiar to women, should render them weak and easily de- 
ranged when the strain of "change" comes upon them ? 

It is bad enough for mature women to indulge in such 
abuses. But it is too true that young women, and even girls 
just passing through the period of puberty, follow their 
fashionable mothers and elder sisters in these pernicious hab- 
its. Certain it is that they should be doomed to female weak- 



870 LADIES ^vTEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

nesses and menstrual troubles and years of torture when the 
great change of life comes upon them. 

But all women do not abuse their sensitive organizations 
by choice. The great majority of wives and mothers, who 
constitute the middle class, as far as worldly possessions are 
concerned, are compelled to disregard nature's laws govern- 
ing their peculiar functional performances. Household du- 
ties must be performed, the children must be cared for and 
the sewing attended to, even though it is torture to be upon 
her feet, the wife and mother must perform her duties. 

In the lower walks of life, downright abuse characterizes 
the habits of women. In the large factories and tailoring 
establishments, and shops of all kinds, girls and women dare 
not "lay off" at their periods of suffering, for fear of "losing 
a position." No matter what their physical condition they 
must be at their posts. Even though they might still hold 
their situations on the plea of "sickness," still they could 
not afford the loss of a single day's earnings from their small 
weekly wages. And we must not forget the hard-working 
washer-woman and the woman who works out by the day. 
What an army of women there are who are compelled by 
the demands of society or of household cares or of actual 
existence to do those things which in after years shall ren- 
der their sufferings greater as they pass through the change 
of life. 

A WORD TO HUSBANDS. 

But there is a still greater cause of woman's needless suf- 
fering during her trying period of life, and that cause is the 
conduct of her own husband, who at marriage, vowed to 
cherish and to honor her. Millions of women in America 
are mere sexual slaves to their husbands' appetites. They 
submit their bodies to indulgences when doing so is revolting 
to their inclinations and an outrage to their sensitive organ- 
isms. Every man desires his wife to preserve her yotithftil- 
ness as long as possible and hopes that old age will not find 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 271 

her an invalid or wrinkled and cross and repulsive, yet the 
great majority of men are making for themselves just such 
future companions by habits of self -gratification regardless 
of the wishes of their wives who are most concerned. 

And there is another important influence upon the change 
of life which is largely beyond the control of women and. 
altogether within the control of their husbands. We refer 
to the constant mental strain so many women endure on ac- 
count of the exactions and the merciless fault-findings 
heaped upon them. Heartaches break down the nervous sys- 
tem, and there is no more prolific source of suffering during, 
the change of life than "shattered nerves." 

When a woman approaches the period broken down in 
spirit, sad in mind and heavy-hearted from the realization 
that her husband has been cruel in words and actions, she 
cannot expect to pass easily throug'h her trials. 

Let men be men in every sense of the word. Let them 
use their superior physical powers, not to overpower their 
weaker helpmates into submission to their desires ; not to 
assert their right to be the master; not to brow-beat and to 
domineer; but to tenderly protect, to love and to cherish 
and to deny themselves for the welfare of their faithful 
wives. Let men do these things and they may look forward 
to their wives becoming lovable companions, of whom they 
may be justly proud when old age comes on. 

DISORDERS DURING THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 

All things not being as they should be throughout wo- 
man's period of generative activity, we should not be sur- 
prised to encounter various disturbances of a most unpleas- 
ant character if not of a serious nature at the menopause or 
change of life. Some of these will be briefly mentioned. 

MENTAL DISTURBANCES. 

A despondent, gloomy state of mind, verging upon hyp- 
ochondria, is not uncommon, Fr^tfulness over little things 



272 , LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

that should pass unnoticed; irritability and quickness to 
anger about trifles ; forgetfulness of perhaps important mat- 
ters : indecision. These are some of the earlier signs of 
mental disturbances. These same peculiarities are often 
noticed at puberty or the commencement of menstruation, 
and they reappear with exaggerated force at the climacteric 
age or change of life. 

The woman herself is generally perfectly aware of her 
condition; she feels acutely the distress her waywardness 
occasions to others ; and when she is unable to control it, she 
will seek to hide it in seclusion until it has passed away. This 
is often the explanation of conduct which, to the unobserv- 
ant, appears motiveless or wilful. This power of compari- 
son, of judgment, is that which distinguishes this condition 
from insanity. 

It is a shallow saying that woman can give no reason for 
what they do. They justly claim the privilege of weakness 
by declining to give one. They rather incur the reproach of 
being illogical or unreasonable, than wound their sense of 
delicacy. Woman's decision, then, is to be respected and not 
questioned. 

MELANCHOLY. 

One of the most aggravating conditions liable to occur 
at the menopause, is the condition of melancholy, varying 
in degree from a great sadness to a profound and over- 
whelming hopelessness. This form of distress is extremely 
liable to occur when the change of life is simultaneous with 
or immediately follov/ing some great bereavement. Gradu- 
ally gloomy thoughts take possession of the mind, increas- 
ing little by little till thoughts of every other character are 
crowded out and the unfortunate woman seems to be a 
monomaniac, judging from the manner in which she dwells 
only upon the saddest ideas or facts she can conjure up. 
Not infrequently, while dwelling upon the past, a thought 
suddenly occurs that at some time long ago, the unpardon- 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 2^3 

able sin mig^ht have been committed. This thought soon 
becomes a conviction and the despondent woman becomes 
absolutely, hopeless; abandoning herself to the idea that 
an eternity of torture inevitably awaits her. She next be- 
lieves that others about her are in the same unpardonable 
condition — all destined to hades along with her — they un- 
conscious of the fact and she alone having knowledge of it. 
She may harbor these ideas for a long time before impart- 
ing them in great confidence to some friend or member of 
the family. 

Every woman who falls into such a terrible state of melan- 
choly cannot be convinced by any argument that she is mis- 
taken in her judgment of herself or others. Let her alone 
'in her imaginings. Laugh at her conversation on the sub- 
ject in a manner that shows her that you realize her feelings 
but do not share them. Then see to it that her liver is regu- 
lated and that she has plenty of pure air, good food, out-door 
exercise and sleep. Commonh^ they declare tl ey do not 
sleep, but they usually get enough. Women who have led 
religious or literary and intellectual lives are most liable to 
this disorder at the change of life. It disappears in time 
when the change has been entirely completed. 

OBSCENE AND LASCIVIOUS THOUGHTS. 

Some of the most chaste and refined women may find it 
almost impossible to keep their minds free from obscene and 
lascivious thoughts during the change of life. It seems as 
though there were a mental reaction and evil thoughts run 
riot without power to control them. 

In some instances women will dwell upon unclean im- 
aginations until they believe themselves to have been par- 
ticipants in the vilest of actions, and then confess their im- 
agined misdeeds to their confidential friends. As a rule 
these friends are able to realize that the stories do not hang 
together and disbelieve them and attribute them to the wo- 
man being "a. little luny." 



2^4 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GlJlDE. 

It must not be supposed that these unusual mental con- 
ditions constitute insanity. They are, of course, indications 
of disturbed mental equilibrium, brought about by sympa- 
thetic action. The general weakened condition of the nerves, 
including the brain structure, make it impossible for the will 
to control the thoughts and they run at random for a while 
and then settle down in some one channel. They slowly 
change to natural thoughts as the changes in the generative 
organs progress and fall under control of the will when the 
menopause is completed. 

LOSS OF APPETITE. 

It is not uncommon for the appetite to fail almost com- 
pletely on account of cessation of the menses. It may be 
supposed to result from indigestion or a weak condition of 
the stomach ; but the tongue may be clear, although too red, 
and there may be no distress after eating and no other signs 
of indigestion. The loss of appetite is mainly due to sympa- 
thetic nervous disturbance and to exfoliation of the epithe- 
lium going on. General weakness surely follows inability to 
eat sufficient nourishment. 

It is useless, in these cases to use pepsin and various other 
dyspepsia preparations. They are in no way indicated. Keep 
the skin freely open by frequent baths, so as to aid the elim- 
ination of impurities ; keep the bowels open, and sustain the 
body by small quantities of concentrated norishment. 
When the great change is effected, the stomach will return 
to its normal condition and flesh be regained. 

EXCITABILITY AND VOLUBILITY. 

Some women are absolutely unable to restrain their feel- 
ings or to keep from talking while passing through the 
change of life. The least cause for excitement will almost 
set them wild, and in conversation they will scarcely give 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 2*75 

Others an opportunity to speak. Such actions simply indicate 
a most sensitive condition of the nerve, which gradually sub- 
sides as the climacteric is reached. 

CONSUMPTION AND CANCER. 

It is often remarked that consumption and cancer may 
develop as a result of the cessation of the menses. This is 
an erroneous supposition. These diseases may and frequent- 
ly do follow the menopause, not as a result, but because at 
that time the whole system is undergoing a strain ; and if 
there is any predisposition to consumption or cancer or any 
other disease, it is likely to manifest itself. Persons who 
suspect the possible development of the troubles at this time, 
should take extra precautions to maintain as great a degree 
of health as possible by proper nourishment, fresh air, sound 
sleep, frequent baths and moderate exercise. 

NEURALGIA. 

As during pregnancy, when the relationship of the pelvic 
organs is being altered by the changes taking place, so dur- 
ing the climacteric period the nerves may become so greatly 
involved that severe neuralgias may occur. The attacks 
do not last long and may be relieved by warm outward 
applications. The use of narcotics in any form is not ad- 
visable in the cases. They simply weaken the nerves and 
make other attacks more frequent and severe. 

GENERAL MANAGEMENT. 

In all uncomplicated cases, to pass the change of life hap- 
pily depends far more upon hygienic management than upon 
medical treatment. A thoughtless resort to patent medi- 
cines and strong compounds (especially purgatives and em- 
menagogues) is a very improper practice. The first rule 
of conduct should be to take no medicine whatever, unless 



2^76 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the symptoms of disease become unusually severe ; and even 
then avoid all violent agents of every kind, and use only 
those mild and soothing articles suitable to the particular 
class of symptoms that may arise. 

Women often drug and physic themselves into the grave, 
by allowing their apprehensions to overpower their judg- 
ment, and by "trying" the recipes of many well-meaning but 
greatly mistaken female advisers. The menopause is a crit- 
ical period — a time that may be easily turned into one of 
great seriousness. Nature should be allowed to work out 
her own changes quietly and without interference, except 
when really necessary. 

All occasions of mental excitement and agitation should 
be avoided; and the daily surroundings should be of that 
quiet and calm character favorable to mental repose. A 
little cheerful company is needed ; but parties and much com- 
pany are bad. The younger members of the family and 
many of the friends do not realize the cause of the apparent 
lack of energy and the desire to keep quiet. They argue 
that going about and getting into cheerful company is all 
that is needed and they almost force a woman to visit about 
and ''try to enjoy herself" when she realizes that home and 
rest would be far better. 

There should always be a moderate amount of exercise, 
at this time. The lighter household duties may be per- 
formed with benefit, but all heavy labor must be discontin- 
ued. Much reading, sewing and other sedentary occupa- 
tions, will bring on nervousness and languor. Running the 
sewing machine is especially injurious. It must not be sup- 
posed that reading is to be prohibited ; it is the excess that 
is harmful. 

Women at this time should go abroad frequently and seek 
change of air and change of scenery. Avoid going to fash- 
ionable resorts and seek places of privacy. Those in a city 
should escape from it and visit the country as much as pos- 
sible. The attention required by growing plants or by birds 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 277 

or Other pets often proves beneficial by keeping the mind 
from thoughts of self. 

The diet should be scrupuously regular and plain. Salt 
and spiced meats, rich gravies and pastry, and all high seas- 
onings and condiments, should be carefully avoided. Vege- 
tables, ripe fruit, succulent plants and the softer class of 
fresh meats constitute the preferable class of foods. Coffee 
and tea should be used as sparingly as possible, or entirely 
let alone if it can be done without too great a change. 

The dress should be loose and always warm; the lower 
extremities must be particularly well clad. Flannel or knit- 
ted woolen goods should be worn next to the skin through 
all but the very hottest months of the year, and in change- 
able climates the underclothing should be changed to mee't 
the conditions. 

The sleeping room should be well ventilated (avoiding 
draughts) and during the day must be well aired and plenty 
of sunshine admitted. A feather bed should be avoided. 
Slender and nervous women should be allowed all the sleep 
they can get ; though fleshy women should retire and rise 
early. All sexual intercourse should be interdicted till the 
body has completely settled into its new condition of quietude. 

Should there be costiveness, which brings on dizziness and 
weakness, the bowels may be regulated by eating more fruit 
and succulent vegetables and brown bread ; or, if absolutely 
necessary, a warm water enema may be taken. 

When there is a rush of blood to the head, warm foot 
baths will give relief, and when nervous feelings come on 
they may be quieted byiepid baths. They may be taken fre- 
quently if the after effects are agreeable. As a rule daily 
warm baths with gentle after-rubbing will be found most 
beneficial. In all that is done let temperance and modera- 
tion be the guide and strive to maintain an equable frame 
of mind. 

By the careful observance of these measures and precau- 
tions the dreaded period will soon be passed in safety with 
the prospect of a bale and hearty old age. 



278 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

In conclusion, let it be enjoined upon husband and friends 
to treat with uniform kindness and tenderness and respect 
the woman who is passing through this change of life. Bear 
with her nervousness and her fears, and exercise toward 
her calmness, reason, forebearance and watchful concern for 
her welfare. 

Woman endures much. She suffers as sne enters into 
womanhood, she suffers in maternity and throughout her 
sexual activity. She suffers as she finishes her generative 
possibilities and she deserves to safely and quietly pass 
throueh her change of life to realize a ripe old age of calm 
enjoyment. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 
OVER PRODUCTIVENESS. 

RELATIVE PROPORTION OF THE MALE AiND FEMALE SEXES. 

The more simple the organization of animals, the more 
fruitful or prolific they are. In some of the Entozoa and 
MuUusca, millions of ova are found. The Aphides, or plant 
lice, furnish a remarkable instance of fecundation. A single 
intercourse is sufficient to impregnate not only the female 
parent, but all her progeny down to the ninth generation. 
At the fifth generation a single aphis might be the great 
grandmother of 5,900,000,000 young ones. The progeny 
of three flesh-flies would consume a dead ox as quickly as 
would a lion. Nine millions of ova have been calculated to 
be spawned by a single codfish. 

In the warm-blooded animals, the necessity of incubation 
or utero-gestation, places a limit to the number of animals. 
In the human female, the number of children is limited by 
reason of the time necessary for a woman to travail with 
each child, and the comparatively few years during which 
she is capable of bearing children. Many women bear chil- 
dren every twenty months. In some the interval is from 
twelve to fifteen months. Such fecundation, however, de- 
pends upon lactation, which generally prevents concep- 
tion. Women usually bear a single child at a time. The 
proportion of twins to single children according to Burdach, 
is one to seventy or eighty. The proportion of triplets is 
one to six or seven thousand. Occasionally, five or six chil- 
dren are bom at one birth. 

The production of so many children at a birth, is evidence 
of a strong constitution in the female, and great activity in 
the ovaries. There must be as many ova eliminated at the 

279 



280 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

monthly period as there are children born at a birth. Over- 
productiveness does not depend so much on the supply of 
spermatozoa furnished by the male, as upon the prolific con- 
dition of the ovaries, in throwing off ova at each monthly 
period. It is supposed that a single spermatozoon is suf- 
ficient to impregnate each ovum or egg. If so, man, at each 
sexual conjunction, would be capable of impregnating many 
thousands of ova. Over-productiveness, therefore, when 
it occurs, may be attributed more to the female than to the 
male. 

Men have been known to beget seventy or eighty children 
at two or more marriages. A healthy woman bearing all 
the time allowed her, say thirty years, and having one child 
every twenty months, might, accordingly, become the moth- 
er of twenty children at least. Many women have had fifteen 
or sixteen children — some seventeen or eighteen, or even 
more, as the following remarkable and well-authenticated 
cases will verify : 

Ambrose Pare tells of a woman who had eighteen chil- 
dren at six births. Another authority mentions a woman 
who was the mother of forty-four children — thirty by the 
first husband and fourteen by the second. Another more 
extraordinary instance, (as related by Fournier,) is of a 
woman who had fifty-three children in one marriage. Eight- 
een times the births were single ; five times they were twins ; 
four times triplets ; once six at a birth ; and seven at an- 
other. A case is also recorded in ''Good's Study of Medi- 
cine," of a woman who had fifty-seven children. 

The following is a more extraordinary case than either 
of those above related. It occurred in Russia, and is re- 
corded in a Russian journal. A peasant by the name of 
Ririlow, with his wife, was presented to the Empress. He 
was married for the second time at seventy years of age. 
His first wife was confined twenty-one times. Four times 
there were quadruplets, seven times triplets, and ten times 
twins, or in all fifty-seven, and all alive. His second wife 



OVER-PRODUCTIVENESS. 2ol 

was confined seven times — once of triplets, and six time^ 
of twins — in all fifteen children; nlaking the husband the 
father of seventy-two children, fifteen of whom were born 
to him after he was seventy years of age. 

Such over-productiveness is said to be quite common 
among the peasantry of Russia. If so, it speaks well for 
the vigor of the people of that country. 

The history of the case is taken from Ramshothams Mid- 
wifery. 

''Margaret, wife of Herman, Earl of Henneberg, an^l 
daughter of Florence, the fourth Earl of Holland and Zea- 
land; being about forty years old, upon Easter-day, 1276, 
at 9 A. M., was brought to bed of 365 children, all of which 
were baptized in two brazen basins by Guido, the suffragan 
of Utrecht. The males, how many soever there were of 
them, were christened John, all the daughters Elizabeth; 
who all, together with their mother, died on the same day, 
and with their mother lie buried in this church of Lousdu- 
nen." This supernatural infliction is accounted for on the 
principle of retributive justice, for we are informed that 
the Countess, being solicited for alms by a poor woman who 
was carrying twins shook her off with contempt, declaring 
that she could not have them by one father ; whereupon the 
poor woman prayed to God to send her as many children as 
there were days in the whole year ; "which came to pass, as 
is briefly recorded in this table, for perpetual recollection, 
testified as well by ancient manuscript as by many printed 
chronicles." 

Average of Male and Female Births : — According to 
Burdach, the proportion of children born in each marriage 
in England is 5-7 ; in Italy, 2-3 ; France, 4-5 ; Germany 6-8. 
Out of every fifty marriages one is unfruitful. There is on 
an average one birth for every twenty-five of the population 
of a place. Taking the population of the world^ at six hun- 
dred and thirty-three millions, about fifty children are born 
every second. In all countries where observation has ex- 



282 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

tended, in the average number of births^ the males exceed 
the females from four to twenty in one hundred. It has also 
been observed by Burdach, that the first children of a mar- 
riage consist of a greater number of females than males in 
the proportion of one hundred females to fifty-three males. 
An effort has been made to establish a data in explanation 
of the formation of male and female offspring; but no sat- 
isfactory law can be given in this regard. In some families, 
the offspring are all females, in others all males. In some 
only one female and the rest males and vice versa; and sim- 
ilar results running through several generations. 

Some suppose that the right testicle of the male and right 
ovary of the female furnish a male child, and the left, or re- 
verse, the female. 

The wishes of parents have also been supposed to exert 
an influence at the time of conception. The character of 
the food used by the female at pregnancy, the use of charms, 
medicine, magical receipts, etc., have been supposed to exert 
an influence in the production of either a male or female 
child. 

According to Giron, Hofacker, Turingen and Saddler, 
when the husband is considerably younger than the wife, 
the proportion is nintey sons to one hundred daugliters. If 
the husband is considerably older than the wife, the pro- 
portion is from one hundred and fifty to one hundred and 
sixty sons to one hundred daughters. Intermediate ages 
have been found to give a proportionate scale. 

Burdach states that very fruitful females bear more boys 
than girls, as for example: 

Boys Girls 

1st woman bore 26 6 

2d " " in first marriage 2y 3 

2d " " in second marriage 14 o 

3d " " : 38 IS 

With our present knowledge of embryotic deelopment, 

With our present knowledge of embryotic development, 

no rules can be laid down to insure offspring definitelv of 



OVER-PRODUCTIVENESS. 283 

cither sex. It, however, may be here stated, that in the earlier 
stages of embryotic life, the sexes are perfectly alike in' 
structure, and it is impossible to say whether the young 
embryo will unfold in a male or female child. The type of 
the sexual organs in the early part of the utero-gestation is 
not double as generally supposed. The influence which is 
exerted to develop the male or female child out of a single 
or common type, is yet an unfathomed mystery of Nature. 

From the single type of the genital organs, it may be per- 
ceived how one side of the embryo may have the male organs 
developed, and on the other side those of the female. Such- 
cases have already been given in the chapter on Hermaphro- 
dism in the present volume. There may be also a blending 
of the male and female species in what is called the ''Free- 
martin" calf — w^hich occurs in a cow bearing two calves, one 
of which is a male, and the other resembling a female in 
respect to its external reproductive organs, while the internal 
apparatus is imperfect — and hence its name of hermaphro- 
dite or "free martin." 

In the reproduction of the human being, and indeed in 
all organized creatures of the animal or vegetable king- 
doms, there is found a wonderful uniformity in Nature, in 
providing a relative proportion of the male and female ele- 
ments of pro-creation. Every creature or thing has its mate 
or fellow, while it is not in the power of man to set limits 
to the relative amount of the male and female forces con- 
comitant of fecundation or the law of increase. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

EXTRA-UTERINE PREGNANCY. 

Extra Uterine Pregnancy is divided into three varie- 
ties — Ovarian^ Fallopian and Abdominal. 

a. Ovarian Pregnancy. — This is when the spermatozoa 
passes along the Fallopian tube, and impregnates the ovum 
before it has been grasped by the fimbriated portion of the 
tube and allowed the ova or ovum to become regularly im- 
pregnated after being detached from the ovary. The gland 
or ovary is thus converted into a sac, in which the ovum is 
imbedded and developed. Fig. 64 shows an embryo three 
or four months old imbedded in such manner in the ovary. 

b. Abdominal Pregnancy. — In this form of pregnancy, 
the ovum has become impregnated after it has been received 
into the fimbriated extremity of the Fallopian tube, prior 
to being dropped into the abdominal cavity, where a vascular 
sac surrounds it and it undergoes development. 

c. Fallopian Pregnancy. — In this species of pregnan- 
cy, the ovum, after it has become impregnated, is obstructed 
in its translation toward the uterus, and retained in the tube. 

In either of these forms O'f pregnancy, the uterus will 
take on the same forms of preparation as if the pregnancy 
was natural. The deciduous membrane will form within 
the uterine cavity; a mucus secreted by the glands at the 
neck of the womb, will close the neck ; while the uterus itself 
will sometimes increase or enlarge to two or three times its 
natural size. 

While these extra-uterine pregnancies exist., natural preg- 
nancy may occur from an ovum, which has passed through 
the tube on the opposite side of the body into the womb. 

Extra-uterine pregnancy is frequently arrested before the 
period of nine months. The foetus will either decompose 

884 




THE LITTLE HOUSEKEEPER. 

Nothing charms one so much as to see a young girl helping her mother aroiuul 
the house. » 



EXTRA-UTERINE PREGNANCY. 



^St 



and pass away by ulceration, or else remain for years im- 
bedded in the part in which it is deposited. There are many 
instances on record where the foetus has thus remained for 
a number of years in abeyance, while in the interval the fe- 
male has given birth to several healthy children. 



Fig. 64. 




OVARIAN PREGNANCY OF THREE MONTHS.— THE EMBRYO IS IM- 

BEDDED IN THE SUBSTANCE OF THE LEFT OVARY.. 

[From Ramshotham.'] 



The following are examples in point: 

In Bauhine's Latin translation of Roussel, 1601, there is 
a history of a foetus that had remained in the abdomen of 
a female twenty-eight years, and become converted into a 
hard earthy mass. This female died at sixty-eight. An- 



286 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Other case is given in the Hist, de V Academic Royal des 
Sciences, An. 1778, in which the fcEtus remained in the ab- 
domen for 'nine years. In the same publication there is an- 
other account of a foetus, weighing eight pounds, that had 
remained in the, abdominal cavity thirty-five years, the wo- 
man dying of pulmonary disease. Also, still another case, 
I where a women conceived at forty-six and died at ninety- 
four, in whose abdomen was found an ossified foetus which 
she must have carried for forty-eight years. 

In the Medicp-Chirurgical Transactions, a case is report- 
ed of a foetus that had remained in a woman's body for fifty- 
two years. In the Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal 
there are two similar cases presented — the one being re- 
tained twenty-six years and the other between thirty and 
forty years. 

Campbell mentions a case where the foetus had been re- 
tained fifty-five years. In the Philosophical Transactions, 
there are a number of cases given. One of these is of a wo- 
man, who died at eighty-four, having carried a foetus twen- 
ty-six years, that weighed eight pounds. Another woman 
carried a foetus twenty-eight years, during which time she 
gave birth to two healthy children. Dr. Campbell, in his 
researches, presents seventy-five cases, where the foetus had 
been retained for periods varying from three months to fifty- 
six years. 

It has been observed that at the end of nine months in 
extra-uterine gestation, the uterus will take on its expulsive 
action ; all the symptoms of labor and parturition will con- 
tinue for several days, and terminate in the expulsion of the 
deciduous membrane. The same action of the uterus will 
occur should the foetus die before the natural period of ges- 
tation. 

The foetus in all of these cases, where it has remained in 
the cavity of the abdomen for a length of time, has been 
converted either into a substance resembling adipocere, or 
coated with a bony or earthy crust — thus preserving it for an 



EXTRA-UTERINE PREGNANCY. 287 

indefinite period, and causing no inconvenience, except its 
weight and bulk, to the female. 

The cause has been attributed to fright during the sexual 
congress. This idea, however, is not sanctioned by the 
physiologists of the present age. It rarely occurs in mar- 
ried females — ^mostly in the unmarried, or those of irregular 
habite and immoral character. 



CHAPTER XX. 
CONGENITAL DEFORMITIES. 

DISEASES OF CHILDREN PREVIOUS TO BIRTH. 

From observation there is reason to believe that the child 
previous to birth may take on certain diseases existing at 
the time-being in the mother, communicated through some 
infection or other cause, or from the father to the mother 
and afterwards by her to the child. In this way syphilis, 
scrofula, small-pox, and other diseases may be communi- 
cated to the unborn child. Malformations may also result 
from some strong mental impression (as before intimated), 
or may arise from falls, blows, concussions, pressure, etc. 

The investigation of this subject is not only interesting, 
but important, as calculated to benefit both mother and child, 
by pointing out the causes that produces them and the means 
by which they may be obviated. Were mothers made ac- 
quainted with the diseases liable to effect their children dur- 
ing uterine gestation, they would be enabled to avoid them, 
and thus save much suffering both to themselves and off- 
spring. 

The foetus is liable to arrest and change in the formative 
process, in the early stages of utero-gestation, through ex-' 
cessive action of such process ; or it may result from the ar- 
rest of natural development, or from some change in parts 
after natural development has commenced — more generally, 
however, in the former than in the latter instance. 

The ovum before it becomes fecundated with the male 
sperm, may have communicated to it some morbid taint by 
the mother, and hence malformation results as a conse- 
quence. It may occur from adhesion of two genns or ova, 
and thus give rise to anomalies, like such as is witnessed in 



CONGENITAL DEFORMITIES. 289 

the ''Siamese twins ;" or in the more remarkable case, of 
which a sketch is given (Fig. 65,) of two children born a 
few years ago at Boyle, in the county Roscommon, Ireland. 
These were born alive and lived more than a v/eek. After 
death they were procured by the College of Surgeons, Dub- 
lin. 

Fig. 65. 




CONGENITAL-MALFORMATION OF TWO FOETUSES. — (From Cyclop. Anot. et Phys.) 

Sir E. Home gives an account of a case where there were 
two heads joined together. Ramsbotham, also, in his ex- 
cellent work on "Midwifery," gives two cases where chil- 
dren were joined together by the back, sternum, abdomen, 
and sides, both of which subjects are preserved in the Lon- 
don Hospital Museum. (See Figs. 66 and 6y.) 

In some instances, such individuals live a long time. A 
case of this kind is that of the celebrated ''Hungarian Sis- 
ters," who were exhibited in Europe during the last century. 
These sisters had double viscera, although but one anus. 
They had two vaginas. One girl was more delicate than 



290 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



the Other, and while one suffered convulsions the other was 
well. One slept while the other was awake. When one 
was hungry the other was not. They died at the same in- 
stant aged twenty-two. 

The Siamese twins is another example. They are con- 
nected at the lower part of the sternum by a band of only 

Fig. 66. 




CONGENITAL MALFORMATION OF TWO FOETUSES. {From Romsbotham.} 
The union occurs at the abdomen. 



CONGENITAL DEFORMITIES. 



291 



four inches long and ten inches in circumference. Their 
systems seem to act in unison. One cannot sleep without 
the other does. They awake from sleep at the same moment ; 
both hunger alike and desire the same food; in short, all 
the functions of the duplex organisms are performed simul- 
taneously, as if they were the functions of a single being. 

Fig. 67. 




CONGENITAL MALFORMATION OF TWO FOETUSES. (From Rantsbothont.y 
The union occurs at the sternum, back and abdomen. 



292 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

They married sisters, have children, and now reside on their 
plantation in the State of Georgia. — (Am. Jour. i88^.) 

There are a number of cases recorded in which the body 
of one was only slightly developed while the other was fully 
formed. The Chinese boy A — ke is an example. He had 
the loins, upper and lower extremities of a brother attached 
to his umbilicus and sternum. 

Ambrose Pare relates a case which was exhibited in 1550 
in Paris. The individual was forty years old. He had 
growing upon his abdomen, a small body perfect in all its 
parts, excepting its head and shoulders, which were want- 
ing. 

Zachias tells of a well-formed man named Lazarus Col- 
loredo, aged twenty-eight, who had a twin brother John 
hanging from his chest. John had a larger head than Laz- 
arus, two arms, and the fingers on each hand, and wa^ sus- 
tained by the food taken by Lazarus. 

Many curious cases of malformation come under the no- 
tice of the hospitals and clinics connected with the various 
medical schools of Philadelphia. A recent instance, as re- 
ported in the ''Medical and Surgical Reporter," of Phila- 
delphia, for March 5, 1859, which received the service of 
Dr. Pancoast, at the Hospital of the Jefferson College, is of 
too remarkable a character to be omitted in this chapter. 
It was perhaps the most unique case of monstrosity on rec- 
ord in modern times. It was termed "Herteradelphia/' 
and the operation was by the "ecraseurf' It first came under 
the notice of the Professor and class on the 12th of Febru- 
ary, 1859, the subject being brought from the western part 
of Pennsylvania. It was a child seven months old, having 
appended to its left cheek a large mass, growing more rap- 
idly than the child itself, and containing the materials of an 
imperfectly formed child. Fingers were seen, and a portion 
of a rudimentary forearm. At birth, the tumor was about 
the size of an apple ; at seven months, (or time when it was 
presented to the clinique,) it was nearly a foot long. The 



CONGENITAL DEFORMITIES. 293 

intestines, then covered with skin, were at birth distinctly 
visible. Below the mass of the intestines w^as a sort of 
cloaqiie, which, however, had no communication with the 
bowels. There was a prominence resembling a penis. A 
corpus cavernosum was also felt by the finger. There was 
pulsation in the mass numbering from forty to one hundred 
beats in a minute, although they were not synchronous with 
the beat of the heart of the perfect child. An abscess was 
found in one portion of the mass, and the rosy color of the 
tumor, as well as the presence of a large arter)^ showed that 
it was largely supplied with blood. The buccinator muscle 
of the child was drawn into a mass, so that when the finger 
of the surgeon was passed into its mouth it passed into a 
tube. A peculiar caul-like membrane, pierced with holes, 
separated the primary child from the parasite, but its nature 
or office was not determined. The mass, likewise, had a 
liver, which was disproportionate to the size of the child. 
The child suffered greatly from erythema intertrigo, from 
the constant friction to which it was subjected from the para- 
site, although the mother afforded a constant support to the 
tumor with her hand. 

Dr. Pancoast explained the nature of the formation of 
monsters, as owing to excess or defect; gave his views of 
cases of inclusion in which a foetus was contained within 
another, foetus in foetu, and detailed much important infor- 
mation in regard to double monsters in general. On the 
19th of February an operation was decided upon, the parents 
having been informed of the great danger likely to be the 
consequence of the removal of the tumor. Dr. Pancoast 
believed with Dr. Dunglison, that the operation by the knife 
would be attended with an amount of hemorrhage that 
would probably be fatal before the child could be removed 
from the table. It was hence agreed to use the ecraseiir, 
which, by forcing down the skin and bruising the vessels 
thoroughly before the chain of the instrument cuts through 
cfie mass, prevents hemorrhage. 



2 94 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

"The application of ether as an anaesthetic agent/' says 
the Reporter, ''to the perfect child had the effect at once to 
put a stop to the pulsations going on in the parasite. Four 
needles were passed through the caul-like membrane, so as 
to get as much skin as possible from the outside of the buc- 
cinator muscle, and several threads were passed around 
them. The instrumeit was applied, and the chain rapidly 
worked at first until the parts were well compressed, and 
then very slowly. After about fifteen minutes, the tumor 
came away with the instrument, the chain having worked 
through, with scarcely a drop of blood following the re- 
moval, and but one small vessel requiring ligation. The 
surface left was about ten inches by about an inch and three- 
quarters. The tumor weighed nearly twO' pounds and a 
half." 

A dissection of the mass confirmed all the facts of its be- 
ing a case of foetus in foetu. The child from which it was 
taken was doing very well, a week after the operation ; the 
space left in the cheek was 'healing up by granulation very 
satisfactorily, the patient being well enough to be returned 
to the home of his parents in the west. 

This intus-susception or adhesion of one germ with an- 
other, has been frequently met with in the hen's egg, and the 
eggs of various animals. 

The ancients attributed such malformations to Divine 
vengence, witchcraft, or the influence of the devil. These 
opinions answered in the dark ages, but are now entirely ex- 
ploded. The light of science enables modern pathologists 
and physiologists to explain many of the causes of such re- 
markable abnormal phenomena. 

It is important to know that the same species of deformity 
may be produced in successive progression, in the same fe- 
male. The first child will be the most deformed, the next 
less so, and finally the deformity will entirely disappear. It 
not unfrequently happens that the deformity of the mother 
is communicated to her offspring. Likewise that of the 



CONGENITAL DEFORMITIES. 295 

father, though these cases are less frequent than those af- 
fecting the mother. 

Ramsbotham gives two cases of this kind, in his work on 
''Midwifery." In the year 1831, two children were born 
twins. One of them had a supernumerary finger on each 
hand and toe on each foot; while the other had an extra 
finger on the right hand. The mother of these twins had 
similar supernumerary fingers and toes. She was the 
mother of twenty-one children. All the girls except one 
were born with extra fingers and toes ; but only one of the 
boys was so affected. This woman's mother and sister had 
similar deformities. 

Meckle, in his Pathological Anatomy, presents a variety 
of such singular freaks of Nature. 

In the article on Generation, in the present work, a num- 
ber of cases of defects and malformations are presented, as 
concomitant of the mother's mental impressions during 
pregnancy. These remarkable statements should be received 
with considerable caution. There can be no doubt that the 
mother does exert more or less influence upon her child 
during utero-gestation, as a result of the operations of her 
mind or mental feelings. The influence of the mind in pro- 
ducing diseases, and in removing them, is sufficiently well 
established, and it is only reasonable to suppose that sim- 
ilar influences might, and do, extend to the offspring while 
being nourished in its embryotic or fcetal state. 

Tiedeniann attributes all malformations to some defects 
in the vascular or nervous system. He states that the hare- 
lip is owing to the absence of olfactory nerves ; and malfor- 
mations of the eyes to some defect in the optic nerves. Re- 
cent observations, however, do not confirm his views. 

The causes of malformation, no doubt, are as various as 
are the abnormal developments, and it is scarcely possible 
that they can all ever be ascertained. With many of them, 
however, modern physiologists are sufficiently familiar, to 



296 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GlilM. 

found a rational hypothesis as a basis for the whole, from 
the curious facts which have already been detailed. 

There is abundant evidence from the cases on record, 
that many diseases and malformations of children are direct- 
ly attributable to physical and mental defects and peculiar- 
ities of the parents, particularly as manifested in the ab- 
normal condition of the mother. 

For instance, ulcerations of the bowels of children at birth, 
have often been noticed, whose mother's had been troubled 
with inflammation of that organ during the period of gesta- 
tion. Cancers and other diseases of liver have often been 
observed. Tubercles of the lungs are common even with 
still-born children, one or other of the parents having been 
similarly afflicted. The author of this work, a short time 
since, delivered a consumptive woman of child, who died 
subsequently from the disease. The child also died soon after 
birth, when an examination revealed its lungs studded with 
tubercles, while in some places ulcerations had commenced. 

Montgomery gives a number of cases where tubercles 
were found in the lungs of children at birth, and in nearly 
every instance the mother labored under consumption at 
the time. 

Dropsy is quite as common as consumption in infants 
previous to birth, as a resultant of the mother's infirmity in 
this regard. Obstetricians of extensive practice report many 
such instances. 

Skin diseases may also occur. Vogel and Rosen mention 
two cases of children born with measles, the mothers having 
been afflicted with the disease prior to the birth of their off- 
spring. Guersent reports similar instances of children born 
with the same disease, as a probable resultant of the parent's 
affliction with the disorder. 

Montgomery tells of a child that had the scarlatina at 
birth, whose mother shortly before had recovered from scar- 
let fever. 

Small-pox is another disease which sometimes occurs to 



CONGENITAL DEFORMITIES. 297 

the foetus. Mead mentions a remarkable case,of a child born 
at full time, that presented a most horrible sight, being cov- 
ered with small-pox pustules, of which it died previous to 
birth. The child contracted the disorder from the mother, 
who had nursed her husband with the distemper a short 
time before her confinement. Billard mentions a case of a 
six months' foetus that had contracted the afifection from the 
mother, at an early stage of her pregnancy. Pemphigus, 
Lohstein, Joerg, and Siebold, detail similar instances. 

Syphilis is another disease that is apt to be manifest in 
the child, if either parents had it at the time of conception. 
It is more apt to occur, however, a few weeks or months 
after birth. Cases have occurred where the child has been 
completely putrid from this disease at birth. Cruveilhier 
Collins, and others, detail many such instances. The author 
has been two cases of the kind — the disorder making its 
appearance some time after birth, and traceable to the father, 
who had contracted the disease, and been imperfectly cured 
of it several years before. 

A volume might be filled with instances of foetal diseases, 
concomitant of parental infirmities, were it necessary, to 
more fully substantiate what has already been detailed in 
regard to such peculiarities. The few cases now presented, 
should be sufficient to caution mothers of the liability of 
diseases and peculiarities being entailed upon their off- 
spring. 



CHAPTER XXL 
WOMAN'S SPHERE OF ACTION. 

There are many weighty facts and majestic truths, which, 
amid the conventionaUties of a strained or artificial state 
of society, do not receive the philosophical consideration 
which their immutable irrefragability demands. Among 
these are those which comprehend ''Woman's Sphere of Ac- 
tion" — the amelioration of her present condition — ^nd her 
advancement toward her proper and natural position in the 
scale of elevated humanity. With the elements and prin- 
ciples involved in Woman's greatest perfection and happi- 
ness, the public mind cannot become too familiar. 

When we speak of "Woman's Rights" and ''Woman's 
Sphere of Action," we do not wish to be placed in the cate- 
gory of those Modern Pseudo-Reformers who would have 
women unsex themselves by running into those wild vagaries 
and excesses of a Political and Social nature which have of 
late years brought odium on the glorious cause of woman's 
perfect emancipation from the condition of the servant and 
mistress of man. We go for 'her advancement in every at- 
tribute consistent with her normal organism, and the attain- 
ment of every exaltation that will render her fully the equal 
of man in all the moral and social relations of general 
society. Woman was never designed to be ranked as the 
"mere beast of burden," nor to be the despised creature of 
man's sensualities, or, at best, the idol and plaything of the 
sudden generosities and caprices of his lordly nature. She 
was created to be his "Helpmeet" — his companion and co- 
equal — an indispensable half of himself — without whose con- 
junction the homo genus could not exist. 

Much has been said of late years of Woman's potentiality, 
in respect to the position which she naturally holds to man. 



Woman's sphere of action. 299 

This potentiality is self -apparent, and cannot be fairly de- 
nied or contemned. There is a parallelism between the two 
sexes — ^man and woman — which cannot be obliterated. Wo- 
man is the equal of man — nothing more, nothing less. By 
consequence, there is no such thing as a "Sphere of Wo- 
man," except as the phrase is applicable to the well-being of 
general humanity. Surely it is not for man to set bounds 
to what Nature has not, in determining, as such, the sphere 
of any human being. There is no such thing as either ''man's 
rights" or ''woman's rights," in a distinctive sense. There 
is, however, such a thing as human rights, in the assertion 
and maintenance of which, both men and women are equally 
concerned. Women's true orbit, especially, is the broadest 
enlargement of general humanity. As already asserted, the 
sexes are not only equal before God, but really and sub- 
stantially so before the law and the world. Man may war 
against the laws of Nature, but he can never alter them. 
Then why should it be feared that woman at liberty would 
deviate from her true orbit, or transcend her natural mis- 
sion ? Is it not palpable, then, that whatever interferes with 
Woman's making the most of the powers which Omnipo- 
tence has given her, is a gross violation of her inherent 
rights — a grievous wrong and injustice not only to Woman 
herself but to humanity at large? Surely none can gainsay 
propositions so glaringly self-evident as these. Fools may 
cavil about such points, but the wise must admit them, and 
push them forward to their ultimate and legitimate fruition. 

In all ages of the world. Woman has ever been practically 
either the slave or mistress of man. She is so virtually now, 
even in our day of boasted civilization, refinement and intel- 
ligence, to a very large extent; yet her present condition 
is most gloriously advanced beyond her status of the more 
primordial times. If we institute a research of history, we 
will find that Woman's position vibrates between that of 
legal servitude and forced homage. 

There was a timt, indeed, when women were deemed not 



300 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

only an ''inferior race," but doubts were entertained whether 
they really belonged to the human race. Not only was 
woman refused to be acknowledged as a human creature, 
but she has often been sold and transferred from one master 
to another, as sheep and asses and cattle are sold, as well 
by heathen as enlig'htened nations. The husband had the 
right among the Athenians to bequeath his wife, like a part 
of his estate, to any man whom he chose for his successor. 
The mother of Demosthenes was so bequeathed and left by 
will to Apnohus, among other personal property and real 
estate. Not many years ago, there was a law in England 
which prohibited the New Testament to be read by women. 
At this very day, it is stated as a fact, that an old law re- 
mains on the Statute Books of Great Britain, which per- 
mits a man to beat his wife with a stick the thickness of his 
thumb, while there have been recent instances where a hus- 
band has led his wife, by a halter around her neck, and sold 
her to another man, as he would a shote or a sheep. In 
Scotland, only a few years ago, women were not admitted 
as witnesses in civil cases. In Germany and France, wo- 
men are, to this day, frequently seen working in harness 
with oxen and asses, and performing the most menial and 
degrading drugeries in the open fields and streets. In Tur- 
key and Eastern lands Women have been denied to possess 
an immortal soul while their highest elevation has been to 
fill the harems and seraglios of sensual lords and masters. 

Happily, however, this brutal and shameful degradation 
of women is being rapidly amelioriated, while there is a 
strong inclination felt among all truly refined and intelli- 
gent nations to recognize the indefeasible rights of Woman, 
and admit her to the status which is incontestibly her priv- 
ilege as the equal of man before Immaculate Heaven and the 
world. Even in Turkey, Polygamy is rapidly losing its 
odious features. The Sultan himself has only seven wives, 
called "Kadines," who have the privilege of producing an 
heir to the throne. An American author, writing from Con- 




EXERCISE 14— TO REDUCE FLESH. 



woman's sphere of action. 301 

stantinople, says the "Sultan has great difficulty in manag- 
ing his wives. He has become worried and teased and 
candled into a shadow of a man by them. His heart is soft, 
his nature is kind, and they give him a world of trouble. 
They run him in debt, and though he forbids it, and swears 
he wont' pay, yet pay he must, almost to his ruin." 

The earnest manner in which the journalists of the United 
States are disucssing the condition of women shows thought 
for her welfare has been at length awakened — that agitation 
is begun in the right quarter, with a view to the eradication 
not only of the musty errors of the past but of the many 
complicated social evils which still exist as affecting wo- 
men's welfare and glory. Such movements would indicate 
that woman's emancipation from unnatural and unhallowed 
thraldom is not far remote. 

It is indeed a happy sign to observe that many of the 
Legislatures of the States of America are yielding many 
essential points for the advantage of women. No sensible 
man can ever disparage laws of this wholesome description. 
The laws of divorce are amended for the better, as a general 
rule; while married women have now the right to the dis- 
position of their own legitimate earnings, and receive suit- 
able protection from the brutality of sottish husbands, who 
would reduce them to beggary and drive them into the 
pathways of shame and crime. The right of suffrage has 
been asked for women in certain quarters, but perhaps, wise- 
ly withheld. Surely, no woman having a proper apprecia- 
tion of her own sensitive, delicate and peculiar organism, 
would ever wish to unsex herself and degrade the very name 
of woman, by an association with all the disgusting ele- 
ments of discord now surrounding the political machinery 
of party warfare? The denial of the right of suffrage, in 
sooth, should be regarded as a decided compliment to wo- 
man's better nature. Indeed, so far as our knowledge goes, 
few women care to have extended to them the right of suf- 
frage. They almiost invariably object to be placed in a con- 



302 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

dition which would involve them in the politics of their 
times. Woman is unfitted by nature to mingle in cabals and 
caucuses ; yet American ladies can exert and do exert a pow- 
erful influence upon the political history and destiny of their 
land. Their influence is of that quiet and silent kind which 
falls, as the snow-flakes fall, pure and genial, and more po- 
tential than the sword or ballot-box, for the general well- 
being of humanity. As mothers, wives, sisters, lovers and 
companions, they virtually make the laws of the land, though 
arrogant and self-sufficient man imagines that his will alone 
is sovereign and efficient for the happiness of the race. 

Though I have referred to the degredation and inferiority 
of women, in the abstract, under barbarous and unnatural 
laws and restraints, in every clime, yet there are many in- 
stances, recorded in history, where woman has had her full- 
est rights acknowledged, and where her exercise of them has 
resulted in signal advantage to general humanity. For in- 
stance, the reign of Elizabeth of England, was distin- 
guished as an era of glory and renown. She left behind her 
a name at which political infidelity, even at this late period, 
turns away in discomfort and dishonor. Catherine of Rus- 
sia was the most splendid monarch of her times. Her career, 
though marked with crime, in some instances, was one which 
the world m.ust ever applaud. Many other illustrious ex- 
amples might be cited, were it necessary, to prove the capa- 
city of woman to fill any position of life, or society, equally 
with man. In France, the saliqiie law predominates, and no 
woman can ascend the throne ; but in England, Queen Vic- 
toria rules her people with a dignity and justice equal to 
that of any monarch that has ever wielded the sceptre of a 
mighty empire. 

It may be emphatically asserted that most of the women 
of the present day who have been properly educated, are 
quite as well fitted for all the social and business relations 
of society as men. When thrown upon their own resources 
they acquit themselves in a manner well calculated to make 



woman's sphere of action. 303 

many of the ''lords of creation" blush at their own positive 
inferiority, in every quality essential for success in life, in 
comparison with them. 

In the United States they have been educated in theology, 
medicine, law, in sculpture, painting and many of the other 
noble and elevated pursuits and professions, and have found 
themselves fully equal to the duties and responsibilities in- 
volved in their respective spheres of action. The Rev. An- 
toinette Brown, Miss Blackburn, Lucy Stone, Mrs. Spencer, 
Miss Hosmer, are illustrious names among the theological 
legal and artistic professions, while in the literary fields 
the v/omen who have won the amaranthine laurels are 
legion ! 

The public schools of all the great cities of America are 
now under the management of thoroughly-educated and ac- 
complished female teachers. Our dry-goods stores are filled 
with female clerks, while they are found employed in many 
of the lighter pursuits of trade and industry ,and every- 
where having the preference over men for their steadiness 
of habits and industrious qualities. 

As a further example of woman's industrial and artistic 
proficiency, it may be mentioned that many of the pictorial 
illustrations of the present volume have been achieved by 
women and girls. Who will say that they are not fully equal 
to any drawings and wood engravings ever executed by the 
sterner sex? The pictorials of the best illustrated journals 
of England and the United States are now the work of wo- 
men. Their fields of labor are being gradually extended, 
and many find remunerating wages for their dainty skill and 
faithful toil. The time is coming when men will be driven 
from all the lighter pursuits of in-door occupations, and 
forced to seek those of the rougher toils of the open fields, 
as more compatible with the coarser elements of their nor- 
mal organism. 

Though we thus perceive that a reform is gradually creep- 
ing forward, calculated for extensive blessings to woman, 



304 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

still there are yet too many thousand females in servile bond- 
age and shameful degradation. The poor needle-women 
who make men's shirts at six cents apiece, and vests and 
pants, and other clothing, at "starvation prices,*' are in this 
deplorable category, not to speak of those females com- 
pelled to subsist by other means equally precarious. In 
Philadelphia, especially, there are a number of palatial Halls 
and Towers, peering up among the very clouds, devoted to 
the sale of clothing, whose avaricious proprietors have 
grown wealthy and insolent upon the excessive toil, tears 
and sufferings of the needle-women employed by them. 
Would it be credited that there are many men in Philadel- 
phia engaged in the unmanly employment of making dresses 
for ladies? 

Hood's affecting ''Song of the Shirt," however, is reach- 
ing the hearts of many philanthropists and humanitarians, 
and will ultimately secure the amelioration of all the 
oppressed female industrials of the land, notwithstanding 
mercenary ''bards" may be employed to write excrable dog- 
grel advertisements in perpetuation of the gross swindlings 
and robberies of women by pampered and profligate employ- 
ers. Surely those who seek to aggrandize themselves on the 
sufferings and oppressions of women will but sow the wind 
to reap the whirlwind of popular scorn and engulfment in 
the final denouement. 

Statistics show that the large amount of prostitution in 
London, New York, Philadelphia and other large cities, is 
chiefly owing to the miserable wages paid to women. We 
may talk about licensing the so-called "necessary evil," and 
putting restraints upon vice and crime ;. but there will never 
be a decrease of such fearful horrors until women can have 
full employment and adequate remuneration for services in 
all the honorable and decent walks of life and occupations. 
The innate modesty and virtue of the sex cause them to 
shrink with loathing from entering upon the "paths which 
take hold on hell ;" but life is sweet and precious, and even 



WOMAN^S SPHERE OF ACTION. 305 

insult, injustice and frightful degradation are preferable to 
poverty, despair and death. 

The truth is, as an eloquent writer expresses it, "The wo- 
man who does not labor — rich and honored though she be — 
bears on her head the inevitable curse of heaven. The curse 
works in her failing health — in her fading beauty — in her 
fretful temper — in her days devoured by ennui. Let her not 
even dare to think that because she has no domestic circle 
to care for, she is free from the law meant to be universal." 

Labor, however, does not consist in servile and exhausting 
drudgery, but in a moderate and rational exercise oi every 
function of the mental and physical organism. 

God Almighty, we again affirm, only intended woman to 
be a "helpmeet" for man, but "man has sought out many 
inventions," and prefers as a general rule, even in this en- 
lightened age, that woman shall be degraded to the condi- 
tion of a servant or a harlot. It was the intention of the 
wise Ruler of the universe that men should take women for 
their wives, and that women should have the care of their 
households, and should rear and educate their children and 
make them useful and pleasant to their parents and society ; 
but instead of this, in our day, in this glorious land of lib- 
erty, we drive women into the street to feed on garbage and 
to become a nuisance and disgrace to society. 

There is no more manifest indication of the growing de- 
pravity of the times than may be seen in the large and in- 
creasing number of men who do not marry. Every man 
who remains in celibacy deprives a woman of support, and 
aids in driving her to despair and degredation ; and why is 
it .that men refuse to marry, and thus deprive themselves of 
the comforts of a home? Because they see that most of 
those who do marry condemn themselves to poverty and em- 
barrassment. Honest, virtuous and useful conduct is not 
esteemed; but heartless avarice grows rich, and is honored 
and courted, while obscure worth is despised. 

We see many articles in the public prints, speaking of the 



306 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

uselessness and extravagance of American women, giving 
that as a cause for young men remaining single. But why 
are there so many useless, fashionable ladies ? What is the 
cause of so much extravagance and indolence ? In the first 
place women's principal pleasure is to please the men. A 
wife's greatest pleasure is, or should be, to please her hus- 
band. If you ask a married lady why she follows every 
foolish, frivolous fashion, she will be apt to answer, "Oh, 
we are compelled to fix up to make our husbands love us." 
Of course they have been taught that the only way to please 
their husbands and retain their love is to adorn their per- 
sons ; and surely no one should blame them for the exercise 
of such a laudable ambition. But why do young ladies spend 
so much time in preparing for company, attending balls 
parties, the opera, and even the church? Go to the ball- 
room and watch the company, and you will soon see why it 
is that women are so fond of display, and take such pains to 
make fools of themselves. See that plain, but neatly-dressed 
lady ; she wears but few ornaments, arranged with taste and 
simplicity. Her countenance is the index to a mind stored 
with useful knowledge — she can hold a sensible conversation 
on any subject; on her hands are visible the marks of the 
broom or smoothing iron ; she can tell you how to make a 
pudding, bake a loaf of bread, or roast a fowl. But these 
are not the qualities to please the gentlemen — the dashing 
beaux and gallants. They may extend to her the compli- 
ments of the evening, but they will quickly pass on to prattle 
and flirt with some more dressy, though less sensible girl. 
See that delicate, fragile-looking lady, colorless except a 
spot on each cheek, her delicate person almost loaded with 
jewelry and costly apparel, her hands soft and tender, a 
languid smile plays about her face ; as for cooking, she never 
thinks of such a vulgarity — that would be robbing servants; 
she can talk as much nonsense as any fashionable lady, while 
she can smile and sing fashionably besides. She is surround- 
ed by admirers, all eager to confer a favor and so much 



woman's sphere of action. 307 

obliged to her for that smile if she happens to cast one in 
that direction. Young men make choice of ladies raised and 
educated in this manner, and then expect them to be perfect 
domestic wives! Where is the philosophy of that? Or, if 
their better judgment tells them their limited means will not 
permit of their marrying a fashionable lady, they remain 
single — for the most of young ladies belong to that class — 
because young men show a decided preference for ladies 
raised and educated in that manner. So long as fashionable 
airs and costly apparel receive more attention and respect 
than intelligence, simplicity and domestic accomplishment, 
uselessness, extravagance and profligacy will increase, and 
society become more and more degenerate. In sooth, it is 
not "charity" but ''money'' which covers a multitude of sins. 
Love of show and splendor, especially, now enter more 
largely into the marriage ceremony than true conjugal af- 
fection. The overstrained attentions which men pay to wo- 
men, in fashionable circles, may well leave a sensible man 
in doubt as to which of the two, the man or the woman, has 
the better right to the appellation of the ''softer sex." Truly 
everything is silly and absurd that is not in accordance with 
the simple edicts of immaculate Nature. 

It is palpably obvious that the proper way to find the 
true sphere of woman, is to educate her up to her fullest 
capacity. Why should not woman's zvork flow spontane- 
ously from woman's nature? Would not this be the case 
were she left unrestrained to develop her real mission on 
earth? She should have a training worthy of her inherit- 
ance and the object of her creation, as the primal font of 
man's' existence and happiness. From the very peculiarities 
of her organization. Woman's first and noblest place is the 
fulfilling of the duties of Home! We should have no fear 
that any freedom given to woman would ever estrange her 
from the place which God has so peculiarly fitted her to 
occupy. Woman can only be properly esteemed at Home. 
Here her sway is supreme, whether as mother, wife, sister, 



308 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

friend or companion of man. Who can adequately define 
the heavenly qualities of a woman's love? The love of a 
true mother, a true wife, and a true woman is the most 
estimable blessing that can possibly be given to fallen and 
sinful man. He who would degrade the sex, and reduce her 
to the slave of his whims and lusts, is the unworthy, paltry 
wretch, whom it were an insult to Deity to denominate by 
the name of — man! 

Every young lady is taught to consider marriage as the 
great and ultimate end of her life. It is that to which she 
looks forward for happiness. The female heart is naturally 
kind and generous — it feels its own weakness and its in- 
ability to encounter singly the snares and troubles of life; 
in short, that it must lean upon another in order to enjoy 
the delights most congenial to its natural feelings, and the 
emanation of those tender affections, in the exercise of 
which, the enjoyments of the female mind chiefly consist. 
It is thus that the heart of many young women become by 
degrees irrevocably fixed on those whom they were wont 
to regard with the utmost indifference, if not with contempt ; 
merely from the latent principle of generosity existing in 
the original frame of their nature, a principle which is ab- 
solutely necessary toward the proper balancing of our re- 
spective rights and pleasures, as well as the regulation of 
the conduct of either sex to the other. Yea, a good wife is 
man'r best safeguard against crime; and a baby in the cra- 
dle ha? often paid more than its milk score by putting many 
cheery thoughts in its father's heart, and inducing him to 
save his earnings for a rainy day. 

Truly woman's sphere is Home. The family is conceded 
to be the most important of the divinely ordained institu- 
tions upon which the whole superstructure of society is 
based, and on which the happiness and moral welfare of 
all races and nations depend. It is this which constitutes 
the moral sanctity of all our earthly existence, and upon 
which God's first and earliest blessing rested, and is all that 



woman's sphere of action. 309 

is left to us of that once blissful paradise which our first 
parents occupied — the only blessing in fact which survived 
the fall. Around it clusters all our hopes of earthly hap- 
piness, and all the soul-connecting links that seemingly bind 
us to heaven. It is from this source that emanates all the 
strong and holy influences of a mother's love, all the sacred 
ties of parental affection and regard, all the filial and fra- 
ternal relations, obligations and duties of life, upon which 
not only the well-being, but the very existence of society 
itself depends. It is through the sacred privileges and im- 
munities of the family that, according to the Divine dispen- 
sation, the race itself is to be perpetuated — not merely 
brought into existence, but nurtured, protected, educated, 
reared up to man's estate. How supremely glorious, then, 
is woman's mission ! Who will deny that she possesses 
rights equal with man? Who would desecrate the rights 
and immuities of the family? Who would betray and de- 
ceive his offspring? Who would flaunt vice in the presence 
of innocence and purity? Who would esteem woman as 
the mere mistress and servant of despotic and brutalized 
man? Every principle of justice and humanity condemns 
the debasing inequalities of conventional society, and de- 
mands the highest happiness and perfection of Woman. 

In conclusion, we may observe, that wherever we find 
Woman exercising good sense, modesty and discretion, we 
will find her filling a sphere of real usefulness and nobly 
assisting to work out the great and mysterious problem con- 
comitant of man's ultimate exaltation and felicity on earth. 



CHAPTER XXII. 
ELEMENTS OF FEMALE BEAUTY. 

IMPORTANCE OF UNDERSTANDING THE SUBJECT OF HUMAN 

BEAUTY. 

Dr. Pritchard has well expressed a great truth in his 
observation that the ''ideal of beauty of person is synony- 
mous with that of health and perfect organization." 

In fact, the perception of human beauty is the chief prin- 
ciple in every country which directs men in their marriages. 

Sir Anthony Carlile thinks that *'a taste for beauty is 
worthy of being cultivated." "Man," he remarks, ''dwells 
with felicity even on ideal female attributes, and in imagina- 
tion discovers beauties and perfections which solace his 
wearied hours, far beyond any other resource within the 
scope of human life. It cannot, therefore, be unwise to 
cultivate and refine this natural tendency, and to enhance, 
if possible, these charms of life." 

Home, in his "Elements of Criticism," observes "that a 
perception of beauty in external objects is requisite to at- 
tach us to them ; that it greatly promotes industry, by pro- 
moting a desire to possess things that are beautiful." 

Unboubtedly, we would say, that the possession of 
"beauty" and "worth" constitute not only the bond of at- 
traction, but the very life of the social union. 

The body is as much a desirable part of the human being 
as the mind. It is the medium by which all our senses are 
discernable. By the body do we communicate hopes, fears, 
affections and love, and receive them. Why should we, 
therefore, contemn as a piece of common clay that which is 
the only emblem of our existence? God created the body, 
not only for usefulness, but with loveliness. Then, what 

sio 



ELEMENTS OF FEMALE BEAUTY. 311 

he has made so pleasing shall we disesteem, and refuse to 
apply our knowledge to its admirable destination? 

The very approving and innocent complacency we all feel 
in the contemplation of beauty, whether it be that of a land- 
scape or of a flower, is a sufficient witness that the pleasure 
which pervades our hearts at the sight of human beauty 
was planted there by the Great Framer of all things, as a 
principle of delight and attraction. To this end we are 
called to the study of the principles of human beauty and 
perpetuation. 

ANATOMICAL AND PHYSIOLOGICAL PRINCIPLES OF BEAUTY. 

To acquire a knowledge of external beauty, some little 
physiological information as well as anatomical is desirable. 
The human body is composed of parts, each part contributes 
a separate economy depending on the whole, and the whole 
is sustained by its parts. Internally there is a strong frame- 
work of bones called 

THE SKELETON^ 

Upon which the superstructure rests. The bones consist 
of a mixture of earthy and animal matter. The earthy part 
gives them solidity and strength, while the animal part en- 
dows them with vitality. The active and industrious per- 
son, whose digestion is good, and lungs healthy and well- 
developed, will have generally well-formed b'mbs. 

Sir Charles Bell, in his ''Animal Mechanics," thus de- 
scribes the beauty of the human framework, as exhibited in 
the spinal construction: 

*'The spine consists of twenty-four bones, each bending 
a little and making a joint with its fellow — all yielding in 
a slight degree, and permitting, in its whole line, that de- 
gree of flexibility which is necessary to the motions of the 
body. Between these bones or vertebrae there is an elastic, 
gristly substance, which permits them to approach and play 



312 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GlJIDfi. 

a little in the actions of the body. Whenever there is a 
weight upon the head, this gristle yields; and the moment 
it is removed, the gristle regains its place, and the bones 
resume their position. The spine, which is in the form of 
an italic f, yields, recoils, and forms the most perfect spring 
calculated to carry the head without jar or injury. The 
spine rests on what is called the pelvis, a circle of bones, of 
which the haunches are the extreme parts." 
Connected with the framework comes 

THE MUSCULAR SYSTEM. 

Over the bones is laid a thick bed of muscular flesh, in 
regular layers, composed of long, slender fibers, that usually 
run parallel with each other, and are fastened by a strong, 
whitish-looking substance, into bundles. They constitute 
the bulk of the limbs, and much of the back and neck. Each 
of these layers acts like a pulley, rising and depressing the 
bones at the will of the individual. 

THE NUTRITIVE SYSTEM, 

Or nutritive apparatus, comes next. This embraces the 
stomach, heart, lungs, liver, pancreas, blood, viscera, etc. 
The general office of these organs is to digest the food, 
convert it into chyme, absorb the chyle and convey it through 
the body by muscular action and eject the refuse from the 
system. The blood is kept pure by the lungs. It is a law 
of nature that each of these organs is excited to healthy 
action by its appropriate stimulus. Accordingly, food that 
is adapted to the wants of the system imparts a healthy 
stimulus to the salivary glands during the process of masti- 
cation. Food well masticated, and blended with a proper 
amount of saliva, will induce a healthy action in the stomach, 
as this is its appropriate stimulus. Well prepared chyme 
is the natural stimulus of the duodenum, liver arid lungs. 
If the process of mastication and insalivation are defective, 



ELEMENTS OF FEMALE BEAUTY. 313 

the whole machinery is wrong, and danger and death are 
not very remote. When these organs are sound and healthy, 
they give the human form that beautiful, full and rounded 
outline, so desirable in preference to sharp points and angles. 

THE NERVOUS SYSTEM 

Constitutes the grand medium through which we have 
communication with every part of the body and the external 
world. The former systems or functions refer to organic 
life or structure. The nervous system, which is the central 
and governing apparatus of life, consists of the brain, the 
spinal cord and the nerves. The brain is in the head, the 
spinal cord is enclosed in the channel of the backbone, and 
the nerves are distributed to all the organs and parts of 
the body. As our astronomical system is called the solar 
system, because the sun is in the center watching over our 
planets, so of these nerves, whose center is the brain and 
spinal marrow, but whose smaller departments communi- 
cate with every part of our miniature universe. 

THE RELATIVE BEAUTY OF THE MALE AND FEMALE FORMS. 

It is only by carefully regarding the admirable models 
of the ancients that we can gain correct notions of manly 
beauty and female loveliness. 

Both should be proportionately developed in their sep- 
arate systems. The female should have the nutritive ele- 
ments predominating, while the male should excel in the 
nervous or mental and locomotive. 

Weak haunches in the male indicate lumbar weakness, 
and overgrowth in the procreant functions. On the con- 
trary, wide haunches are a beauty to the female, proving 
that the reproductive organs are well developed. 

A well-formed man should have his shoulders wider and 
more prominent than his hips. A well-formed woman 
should be the reverse. 

He should taper from the shoulders up and down — she 
should taper up and down from the abdomen and hips. 



314 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

The female should have shoulders and chest small but 
compact, arms and limbs relatively short; her hips apart 
and elevated, her abdomen large, and her thigh voluminous. 
The male should be large about the chest, to indicate ex- 
pansive lungs; small around the hips to imply locomotive 
power and vigor. 

The length of the neck should be proportionately less in 
man than woman, because the dependence of the mental 
system on the nutritive is connected with the shorter dis- 
tance of the vessels of the neck. 

The back of woman should be more hollow than that of 
man, to give sufficient depth for parturition. The loins of 
woman should be more extended at the expense of the su- 
perior and inferior parts, than in man, to allow easy gesta- 
tion. The surface of the whole female form should be char- 
acterized by plumpness, elasticity, delicacy and smoothness, 
because this is not only essential to beauty in woman, but is 
necessary for the gradual and easy expansion of her person 
during gestation and delivery. Man should be muscular 
and wiry, as indicative of strength and energy. 

The principal object of a true man's discourse should be 
what is useful ; that of a true woman's that which is agree- 
able. There should be nothing in common in their discourse 
but truth — nothing in their feelings but mutual affection 
As the poet has beautifully expressed it, — 
"Man is the proud and lofty pine 

That frowns on many a wave-beat shore; 
Woman, the young and tender vine, 
Whose curling tendrils round it twine 
And deck its rough bark o'er." 

The most perfect model of the human female ever cre- 
ated by Grecian art is that of the celebrated piece of 
sculpture known as 

THE VENUS DE MEDICI. 

It was not only the favorite of the Greeks and Romans, 



ELEMENTS OF FEMALE BEAUTY. 316 

but has been the admiration of every intelligent traveler and 
artist who has seen it. A copy of it should adorn the houses 
of all who would wish to accustom themselves to the highest 
conceptions of the human form. The whole figure displays 
profound physiological and physiognomical knowledge, even 
in the minutest detail, and is worthy of careful study by 
the lover of the beauty of his species. 

Sir James Clark says that young ladies should take the 
Venus de Medici as the example of what a female figure 
should be. Every man of true taste, also, should look upon 
every female as approaching perfection in the proportion as 
she approaches either the figure of the ''Venus de Medici," 
or the celebrated piece of sculptuary by Hiram Powers 
known as the "Greek Slave" 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

SOME OF THE PRINCIPAL DISEASES OCCUR- 
RING FROM INFANCY TO PUBERTY. 

In a work of the present limits it will be impossible to 
speak of all the ailments incident to women and children, 
therefore reference will only be made to those of the most 
important and intractable character — the leading features 
of which will be succinctly and faithfully presented. It is, 
however, not expected that females uneducated in medi- 
cine will be enabled to treat of all the forms of disease men- 
tioned in this volume. Diseases not unfrequently assume 
a very severe form, both in children and those of pubescent 
persons; hence the attention of some skillful practitioner 
wilj^ be promptly required, in order to maintain the vis vitce 
of the organism from the ravages of the maladies. 

The diseases of which this work shall treat will generally 
yield to the treatment and remedies suggested, and, there- 
fore, in most cases, may be regarded as eminently reliable 
for their curative effects. 

Before entering upon the subject of special diseases, it 
will be necessary to treat of Irritation, as it is a condition 
frequently occurring in children, and sometimes mistaken 
for inflammation. 

IRRITATION AND SYMPATHY. 

Irritation is produced from some exciting cause oper- 
ating on some part of the system, and thence extending to 
other organs or parts, through a law of sympathy. The 
younger and more delicate the child, the more susceptible 
is its constitution to irritating causes. For instance, the 
slightest pressure of the teeth against the dental cartilage 

316 




I 

i 



Siiiili-f' 



EXERCISE 8 — TO PEEFECT THE FIGXJEE. 




FTv-' 




EXERCISE 8— SYMMETRY OF FORM. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 317 

or gum in an infant, is sufficient to produce the most alarm- 
ing symptoms, such as convulsions, and other cerebral de- 
rangements. Again, irritation of the bowels, liver, etc., will 
cause bilious derangements, diarrhoea, or cholera infantum^ 
and a long train of other maladies. It is thus perceived that 
it is highly important to possess a correct idea of irritation, 
before attempting to combat either its effects or the diseases 
concomitant of its influence. 

As a celebrated writer has well remarked, a knowledge 
of this influence is as essential to the medical practitioner 
as the compass is to the mariner. It is a guide to him in the 
detection of disease, and enables him to use proper remedies 
for its removal, which he could not otherwise command. It 
will also prevent, in many instances, the use of depleting 
means with a view of allaying inflammation, when the sys- 
tem, in fact, is only under the influence of some morbid ex- 
citement or irritation. Unfortunately for patients, many 
acute diseases are treated as the result of some inflammatory 
action or organic lesion, and, accordingly the system is re- 
duced by blood-letting and other antiphlogistic treatment, 
when the disorder is nothing more than simple irritation. 

Many children, with naturally strong constitutions, are 
compelled to struggle through a course of treatment based 
upon inflammatory action. Thus it is that a large majority 
sink under such treatment. The bills of infantile mortality 
most abundantly attest this fact. It is palpable that nearly 
all the diseases of children arise from irritation and not from 
inflammation; hence the barbarous system of depletion, in 
such cases, cannot be too severely condemned. It but adds 
injury to injury, or fuel to the flame, in order to extin- 
guish it ! 

Dr. Copeland, speaking of the Pathology of Irritation, 
observes, that if an irritant or stimulus acts upon a living 
tissue or organ, certain changes are produced. If the di- 
gestive organ be acted upon by an irritant, certain actions 
are increased or modified ; while if the irritant be increased, 



318 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the irritation is increased and extended to other parts. Any 
function of a part may be more or less modified by the ap- 
plication of an irritant, or be so disordered as to be com- 
pletely overturned. If a portion of the intestinal canal be 
irritated by mechanical or chemical stimuli, its contractility 
is augmented — the secretion and circulation of the canal 
more or less accelerated, and the sensibility increased, caus- 
ing pain, in more or less degree or acuteness. In addition 
to these local changes, if the irritatives be increased, the in- 
fluence is extended to different parts, through the. medium 
of the nervous system. 

In this way one organ is made to sympathize with other 
and more remote organs. Hence, an irritanc applied to the 
stomach may extend to the intestines and produce colic 
pains ; or to the liver, causing an increased flow of bile ; or 
to the lungs, heart or brain and excite morbid action and 
distress. 

Again, if an irritant be applied to the kidneys, it may 
produce not only symptoms of inflammation in them, but 
the irritation may extend to the stomach, through the 
nervous connection, and cause vomiting; or it may extend 
to the genital organs, and greatly excite and injure them. 

Similar sympathy may arise from teethting, and produce 
vomiting, purging, griping, with green bilious discharges, 
as the result of the irritation extending to the stomach, 
liver and intestinal canal ; or it may extend to the brain and 
spinal cord, producing convulsions and coma. Improper 
food taken into the stomach, or worms in the intestinal canal 
produce similar symptoms. 

External impressions, such as fear, etc., may produce 
convulsions, and symptoms of apoplexy, in children. Hood, 
in his work on diseases of children, gives two striking cases 
in this regard. A nobleman having anxiously desired a son 
to be born to him, in order to inherit his fortune and title, 
his wishes at length were gratified. Preparations were made 
on a grand scale for the infant's christening, which cere- 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 319 

mony was to take place at night, in a brilliantly lighted 
room. When the child was brought in for such purpose, 
the sudden flare of light caused instantaneous convulsions, 
from which, soon after, the infant died. The other was a 
case, also, where the first-born son of a noble family was to 
be christened. The bishop had arrived to perform the sacred 
rite, when the servants knocked so loudly at the door, that the 
child was frightened and dies of convulsions in consequence. 

Irritation when slight may be confined to the part, but 
cannot exist long without other organs experiencing the 
same disorder through the sympathetic and cerebro-spinal 
nervous system. 

The more susceptible the nervous system, the more read- 
ily are these symptoms between the different organs set up. 
This is well illustrated in the delicate female laboring under 
uterine irritation. The sympathy will extend from the 
uterus to the stomach, and produce derangement of that 
organ ; to the heart, and cause palpitation ; to the head, and 
produce neuralgia ; or to other parts of the system, and thus 
excite the symptoms of a variety of other diseases. Flatu- 
lence in the stomach is a very common exciting cause of 
palpitation of the heart. So will deranged liver and stom- 
ach produce the same result. Hence, a physician should 
have a full knowledge of the laws of sympathy before at- 
tempting to treat or remove disease from the organism. 

In all organized beings, there is a natural or normal sus- 
ceptibility, called by some a normal irritability peculiar to 
the nervous system. This susceptibility is increased by de- 
bility of the nervous system, which makes the whole or- 
ganism more susceptible to irritating causes. This is seen 
in a child with its health impaired by teething. It is then 
more liable to cold from exposure, particularly of the lungs. 
Mothers, accordingly, should never expose the tender in- 
fant's neck and arms, when their own systems would revolt 
at such unnatural treatment. Thousands of children are 
annually sacrificed by this foolish and cruel habit alone. 



320 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

As children advance in age, the susceptibility diminishes, 
and there is less liability to irritability from exciting causes. 
We may compare the infant, by way of analogy, to the deli- 
cate shoot from the parent plant or shrub. It will wither 
and die from the slightest frost, while the parent tree or 
plant is not materially affected by the winter's blasts. 

There are some temperaments more liable to irritating in- 
fluences than others. Children of the nervous and san- 
guine are more susceptible to irritabilities than those of the 
bilious or phlegmatic temperaments. The nervous and san- 
guine are characterized by light eyes and hair, and fair skin, 
the bilious and phlegmatic have dark hair, eyes and skin. 
The former are much mor^ susceptible to medicines than 
the latter. The temperaments are sometimes mixed— the 
nervous and sanguine uniting, or the nervous and bilious, 
in the same individual. It is necessary that the tempera- 
ments of children be studied as well as their physiognomy. 
The latter 'u of the most importance to the medical practi- 
tioner. In fact, no physician can be successful in the treat- 
ment of children, unless he can diagnose from the physiog- 
nomy of the child. 

It is said of the celebrated physician Andral, that he had 
such a knowledge of physiognomical presentations of dis- 
eases, that he could, by surveying the features of a patient, 
detect the disease lurking in the system, and point it out 
without questioning the patient. 

The illustrious Haller expresses himself thus: "It is the 
will of God, the great Author of society, that the affections 
of the mind should express themselves by the voice, the 
gesture, but especially by the countenance. Nor is this spe- 
cie3 of language wholly denied even to the brute creation. 
They, too, by signs, express their love of kind, social friend- 
ship, maternal affection, or rage, joy, grief, fear, and all 
the more violent emotions. A dog easily discovers whether 
\ou be angry with him, by your face and tone of voice." 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 321 

The physiognomy of countenance has been ably treated 
by Lavater, who asks: 

"Does the human face — the mirror of the Diety — that 
masterpiece of the visible creation, present no appearance 
of cause and effect ; no relation between the external and the 
internal, the visible and the invisible, and the cause which 
produces ?" As to physicians, he remarks : 

"The physiognomy of the patient frequently instructs him 
better than all the verbal information he can receive from 
the invalid. It is astonishing how far some physicians can 
carry their sagacity in this respect." 

The author of the present volume was called, not long 
since, to see the son of a physician, who labored under a 
disorder that seemed to baffle all the remedies applied. The 
lad was about twelve years of age, of a sanguine tempera- 
ment. The writer found him in a comatose state, in which 
he had lain for twelve hours. The remedies had been used 
without any effect, from a belief that the cause of disorder 
was confined to the brain. When the author saw the ex- 
pression of his countenance, he came to the conclusion that 
the stomach was at fault. This proved the fact on examin- 
ation. A few cups and a blister to the stomach cured the 
lad before morning, to^the astonishment of the father, who 
had looked upon the case as hopeless. An emetic would 
have afforded relief much sooner, but it could not be readily 
given owing to the coma. 

Another case, equally striking, may be mentioned. I was 
called in haste by a physician, to consult with him in a severe 
case of cerebritis, or inflammation of the brain. The patient 
was a powerful, muscular man, mate of one of the Liverpool 
packets sailing out of the port of Philadelphia. He was over 
six feet in height and weighed about two hundred and 
twenty pounds. He lay insensible in the bed, bedewed 
with a cold perspiration, his clothes as effectually saturated 
as if he had been dipped in a pool of water. His pulse was 
about sixty, and very weak. His countenance indicated 



322 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

gastric derangement ; on examination, my suspicions were 
verified. He was accordingly cupped over the stomach and 
consciousness speedily returned, and the next day he was 
well, except feeling a little weak. 

Here are two striking cases^ showing that an irritation 
of a local part had the polwer to affect the brain through 
a sympathetic influence alone. They will illustrate the im- 
portance of studying physiognomy in diagnosing diseases. 

From an inspection of a child's countenance much infor- 
mation may be gained. If a child looks heavy about the 
eyes, has a pale face, and moves and rolls its head from 
side to side, and cries frequently, it is an evidence that it 
suffers from headache. If it frowns and dislikes the light, 
it shows some derangement in the circulation of the brain. 
If the pupil is dilated and remains so on exposure to light, 
we may rest assured there is congestion of the brain. Should 
the pupil contract powerfully on exposing the eye to the 
light, it is evidence of irritation of the brain. If the features 
seem pinched (the muscles of the forehead contracted,) and 
if there be bluishness around the upper lip, the edges of the 
nose and angles of the mouth, or if the legs be drawn up 
and the child screams and starts — if there be any or all of 
these appearances — they will present evidence of griping 
from flatulence or acidity of stomach or bowels. 

If the lips, tongue and mouth are dry, and there is a 
throwing of the hands back of the ear, it is an evidence of 
pain in the gums from teething. 

If the child's flesh feels soft and flabby, blue veins appear- 
ing upon the forehead, and between the eyes, and its features 
are pale, with little life or animation, it is evidence that the 
child has impoverished blood. In such children, according 
to Dr. Hood, there is danger of that alarming and fatal dis- 
ease, usually called laryngismus ^ridulus or crowing res- 
piration of infants. 

The skin is also a guide. If it be bluish-white and "pasty" 
it is an evidence of the impurity of the blood. If of a "dirty 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 323 

yellow" it indicates deranged liver. If the skin is dark and 
dry, It is an evidence of irritation in some of the vital or- 
gans. 

The position of the child is also a guide to the physician. 
If it seems to be lying naturally, with its arms folded, and 
thighs drawn up toward its belly, and lying on its side, it 
is a sign that the child is doing well, and not suffering from 
any great amount of irritation or derangement of the sys- 
tem. 

These facts and views cannot be too attentively considered 
by physicians and mothers, when treating the diseases to 
which children are subject. 

DENTITION OR TEETHING. 

For a description of the formation and development of 
the teeth, the reader is referred to Part III of this work. 

The protrusion of the tooth through the gum takes place 
at different periods in different children. As a general, rule, 
they commence six months after birth, and end at two and 
a half years. The first are called deciduous teeth, and are 
twenty in number, ten upon the upper and ten upon the 
underfjaw. They usually appear in the following order: 

1st. Two lower incisors or front teeth. 

2d. Two upper incisors. These usually appear from the 
sixth to the eighth month. 

3d. The first lower molars or jaw teeth. 

4th, The first upper molars. These usually appear from 
the twelfth to the sixteenth month. 

5th. Lower canine or stomach teeth. 

6th. Upper canine or eye-teeth. These usually appear 
from the fourteenth to the twentieth month. 

7th. The four last molar Or jaw teeth. These usually 
appear from the twenty-fourth to the thirtieth month. 

Some children are very irregular in cutting their teeth. 
In a few instances they are born with their front teeth 
already cut. Sometimes the lower teeth appear before the 
upper ones ; while some children do not commence cutting 
them until they are nearly eighteen months old. 

Meckel mention^ a case where there was but a single 



3 24 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

tooth to each jaw ; and another case where there was none. 
It is more common, however, to meet with an excess than 
deficiency. 

The cutting of the teeth may produce functional derange- 
ment in almost every organ of the body, through the irrita- 
tion and pain occasioned by the pressure of the tooth against 
the sensitive dental nerves. The brain, stomach, lungs, 
liver, bowels, from such cause. Hence the dread that moth- 
ers have for the second summer, which induces many to 
nurse longer than they otherwise would. 

During dentition, the child becomes restless and peevish ; 
the mouth is hot and dry ; sometimes there is a free flow of 
saliva ; frequent putting the fingers in the mouth ; throwing 
the hands back of the ears, wakefulness and restlessness at 
night, etc. The irritation may affect other parts of the sys- 
tem sympathetically. This is more apt to be the case in 
weak and delicate children, because the system in such cases 
is more susceptible to irritation than in those of robust con- 
stitutions. With some children the brain and spinal-nervous 
system particularly sympathize, causing convulsions, spas- 
modic twitchings, etc. Sometimes the irritation extends to 
the lungs, producing obstinate and protracted cough ; or to 
the stomach and bowels, causing sickness, vomiting, and 
looseness of the bowels. If the looseness of the bowels is 
only moderate, it acts favorably by relieving the brain. 
Sometimes the irritation extends to the skin, inducing erup- 
tions which may continue during dentition. The eruption 
is more apt to make its appearance behind the ears or upon 
the face. 

Treatment. — If the bowels are inclined to be costive, they 
should be opened with some mild purgative or enema. 

The child should frequently be offered cold drinks and 
its gums bathed with cold water. This may be done by 
saturating a rag with ice-water, and placing it frequently 
on the gums. 

Looseness of the bowels should not be checked unless it 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 325 

is such as to reduce the strength of the child; nor should 
eruptions be interfered with, for their appearance is often 
the salvation of the child. 

If the gum is hot, too sore, or too highly inflamed, the 
child should be induced to chew upon some hard substance, 
such' as irovy or bone. When the gum is highly inflamed, 
and the tooth well advanced, the gum may be divided with 
a lance or sharp knife. The incision should be made through 
the gum. If the tooth is not well advanced, it is best not 
to lance, on account of the edges uniting and forming a 
hard cicatrix, which makes it more difficult for the pene- 
tration of the teeth afterward. 

If alarming symptoms should occur, such as convulsions 
and incessant drainings from the bowels, attended with vom- 
iting, there should be no hesitation in lancing the gums. 
It will often give immediate relief, by 'unloading the con- 
gestive capillaries of the gum and lessen the irritation. 
Sometimes it is necessary to lance after a portion of the 
tooth has protruded through the gum, in order to relieve it 
from pressing against the sharp edges of the tooth. This 
is the case with the eye, stomach, and front teeth. 

If the bowels should be too loose, they should be mod- 
erately checked. 

Should there be convulsions the child should be set in 
warm water. The mere placing the feet in warm water will 
not answer. The lower part of its body and limbs should 
be immersed, and cold applications made to the head by sat- 
urating cloths with ice-water. The tooth should also be 
lanced at once, provided the gum is swollen and inflamed. 
It is surprising to find what instantaneous relief is some- 
times afforded by lancing the gum. This process relieves 
the pressure on the dental nerves, and removes the bulk of 
irritation. At the same time the bowels must be kept open. 

Sponging the child's head and face several times a day 
with cold water, will afford great relief, when there is much 
fever and hot skin. In weak and delicate children, fresh 



326 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

country air will afford more relief and tend to keep down 
the irritation than all the medicine that can be administered. 
If the child cannot be taken into the country, it .should be 
carried early in the morning into the open air, with its body 
well protected from exposure. It should be kept from the 
night air, while its sleeping chamber should be well ven- 
tilated. 

The child's diet should receive strict attention. If the 
mother's milk agrees with it, it will require no other nour- 
ishment. If it is not nursed, the milk from the same cow 
should be given, after being boiled. If the bowels incline 
to be loose, a cracker soaked in the milk and it sweetened 
with loaf sugar, with a little nutmeg added, may be used. 
If the child is much debilitated, cream half diluted with 
milk m.ay be given, and occasionally a few drops of wine 
with water and nutmeg. 

CHOLERA INFANTUM, OR SUMMER COMPLAINT. 

This is one of the most fatal diseases of children. It 
usually occurs during the first or second summer — fre- 
quently from the irritation attendant upon dentition. An- 
other frequent cause is improper diet and the bad ventila- 
tion of the apartments in which the children, especially of 
the poorer classes of society, are compelled to live. 

Symptoms. — The attack of Summer complaint is usually 
preceded by diarrhoea, existing in some cases for some time 
previously with the patient. Sometimes the attack will be 
instantaneous, commencing with violent vomiting and purg- 
ing. At times the stomach is so irritable as to eject every- 
thing taken into it, even a mouthful of cold water, at the 
same time there is spasmodic pains in the stomach and 
bowels. The features become shrunken, the skin cool and 
clammy, the eyes half closed, while there is partial insensi- 
bility and twitching and starting. Insensibility may con- 
tinue until it amounts to coma and death- 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 327 

The disease may commence and terminate with these 
symptoms in two or three days, or a shorter period. In 
those fatal cases, attended with insensibiHty, there is a mor- 
bid condition of the brain. The attacks are attended usually 
with fever and quick pulse ; the pulse is also weak or corded ; 
the mouth is hot and dry ; tongue furred ; extremities cool, 
while the surface of the body and head is hot. If the at- 
tack is very severe, the child weakens rapidly; the eyes be- 
come shrunken; the surface cool and pale, harsh and dry. 

In some of the very severe cases^ the mucous membrane 
of the mouth and tongue takes on an aphthous or inflamed 
condition, the whole surface becoming covered with white 
ulcers or sloughs. Sometimes they present a dark-brownish 
appearance, which is indicative of great debility or pros- 
tration. Frequently an eruption appears upon the body, 
resembling flea-bites, called petechioe. The skin, also, pre- 
sents a dirty, dull hue, the eyes are blood-shotten, while the 
emaciation is in the extreme. 

The discharge from the bowels are as various as are the 
symptoms. At first they seem to consist principally of un- 
digested food, such as curdled milk, and other coagulated 
liquids. As they become more copious and frequent, they 
consist of yellow or yellowish- white secretions ; or they may 
be green and slimy. During the disease they seldom present 
the natural fecal odor. The matter vomited is sour, slimy, 
and sometimes a yellowish-green liquid. The disease may 
continue for weeks or months, providing the exciting cause 
is not removed. 

Causes. — Unwholsome food, dentition, ill-ventilated 
apartments, and the increasing temperature of the weather, 
are the most prominent causes of the complaint. 

Treatment. — The first step in the treatment is to remove 
the causes that keep up the irritation. The second Is to allay 
the irritation. If It be the heated and Impure atmosphere, 
rile child should be removed to the country, If practicable. 
If this cannot be accomplished. It should be kept as much 



328 Ladies new medical guide. 

as may be deemed advisable in the open air, during the day, 
by airings in the parks, excursions on the water, or in drives 
about the suburbs of towns and cities. I have known a day's 
trip on the river to arrest the most alarming symptoms, 
when all other curative means had failed. I have also known 
one day's confinement in a crowded and heated apartment, 
to bring back the symptoms in their fullest virulence and 
force. Sometimes the mother's milk will disagree with the 
child. This it is sure to do, if it contains cholostrum. The 
mothers' anxiety of mind may also act as a secondary cause 
to render the lacteal fluid unfit for the child. For full in- 
formation on this point, see the article on Lactation^ in 
another part of this volume. If the exciting cause be den- 
tition, the treatment recommended in that article should be 
employed. If the mother's milk or her mental anxiety be 
the cause of the child's illness, a wet nurse should be pro- 
cured, or a resort be had to artificial nursing. 

If the teeth press against the dental nerve, and it be in- 
flamed and reddened, the gum should be lanced. As a 
general rule, the more gently the child is treated, and the less 
medicine that is given, the better, to insure its recovery to 
health. Thousands of children are annually virtually 
slaughtered by over-dosing with medicine, instead of allow- 
ing Nature an opportunity of exerting her recuperative 
power in overcoming the difficulty, 

scarlet fever. 

This is a disease of fearful mortality among children, in 
some seasons, leaving its desolating effects in many families, 
whether the affluent or humble. 

There are three varieties of Scarlet Fever — Scarlatina 
Simple, Scarlatina Anginosa, and Scarlatina Maligna — usu- 
ally described by writers. We present another form, fre- 
quently met with, called by some Scarlatina without erup- 
tion. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 329 

All these forms are one and the same, only manifesting 
different degrees of severity. In some cases they are so in- 
timately blended that it is almost impossible to designate to 
which division they belong. 

The first and last divisions are attended with but little 
danger and usually run their course in four or five days. 

The other two forms, if not treated early, will terminate 
in gangrene, sloughing and fatal disorganization of the 
throat and larynx. 

Scarlet fever is more prevalent in the Fall and Winter, 
and usually occurs in children after dentition and before 
puberty. 

Scarlet fever is often mistaken for other Febrile diseases, 
particularly Measles. It may be distinguished from 
Measles by the absence of the catarrhal symptoms, which 
always accompany the latter. The rash occurs earlier in 
Scarlet Fever than in the Measles. In the first, it makes 
its appearance on the second day ; in the other, usually about 
the fourth day. Scarlet Fever is also accompanied with sore 
throat and redness of the fauces. In Scarlet Fever, the 
eruption makes its appearance in a small rash, which runs 
together in patches. In Aleasles, the eruption consists in 
small circular dots like flea-bites, that cluster together. The 
rash in Measles is not near so red as in Scarlet Fever. 

Scarlatina Simplex. — Chilly sensations, or shiverings, 
succeeded by frequent pulse, headache, nausea, and slight 
soreness of the throat. In about two days or forty-eight 
hours, the eruption makes its appearance upon the face and 
neck, and gradually extends to the body and extremities. 
The eruption consists of fine red pimples which seem to run 
together and extend over the whole surface of the body. 
After the eruption makes its appearance the unpleasant 
symptoms, such as nausea and oppression at the stomach, 
subside. On the fourth or fifth day, the eruption has run 
its course, when the skin desquamates and convalescence 
occurs. 



330 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Scarlatina Angi^osa. — Symptoms. — In this variety the 
symptoms are more strongly marked than in the foregoing. 
The chilHness is greater, the pulse stronger, there is more 
nausea and vomiting, the throat is very sore and deglutition 
or swallowing difficult and painful. The tongue is covered 
with a white or yellowish fur ; the fauces, throat and tonsils 
are swollen, inflamed, and ulcerated; the voice thick and 
hoarse, with difficult breathing and slight cough. There is 
severe headache, the eyes are swollen and injected, while 
there is stiffness of the neck and tenderness of the abdomen 
and stomach. 

The eruption does not usually make its appearance so 
soon as in Scarlatina Simplex; but occur from the second 
to the fifth day, and are uniformly diffused over the whole 
body, or in blotches. If the disease terminates favorably, 
the eruptions commence subsiding about the sixth or eighth 
day, and gradually convalescence is established. 

Should the eruptions extend down into the stomach and 
bronchi instead of extending out under the skin, all the 
symptoms become more aggravated; inflammation of the 
stomach, bronchi, and brain supervene, which, if not speed- 
ily arrested, terminate fatally. In this disease the inflam- 
mation ranges higher than in most other febrile diseases, 
with a strong, bounding pulse. 

Scarlatina Maligna. — This is one of the most danger- 
ous diseases the physician has to contend against. It usu- 
ally commences with the ordinary train of symptoms, as in- 
dicated in the last form, but very soon gives way to those of 
a typhoid character, producing great prostration of the sys- 
tem. The pulse becomes less frequent, and weak ; the skin, 
instead of assuming a bright red appearance, is pale; the 
heat subsides below the healthy standard; the eye becomes 
dull and diffused; the throat covered with ulcers of a pale 
ash color; the fauces and larynx become swollen and in- 
flamed, as well as the bronchi; an acrid discharge passes 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 331 

from the nostrils, and the tongue becomes dry and of a dark 
mahogany hue, followed by diarrhoea and hemorrhage. 

The disease may also extend to the brain, as well as the 
abdominal viscera, causing coma and death. 

The ulcers of the throat often slough, destroying or in- 
volving the soft part and cartilages of the larynx. 

In some cases of scarlatina maligna, the eruption does 
not make its appearance upon the surface of the body. In 
others, a few blotches make their appearance and disappear. 
In another class of cases, most alarming symptoms occur, 
as it were, all at once, overwhelming the vis vitoe of the sys- 
tem in a few hours, and causing death. 

Scarlatina without Eruption. — During the prevalence 
of scarlet fever, there are cases of fever and sore throat, 
which seem to run the exact course of the disease. These 
are said to be capable of imparting scarlet fever. 

Cause. — Scarlet fever no doubt results from a morbific 
contagion. Thi^ contagion is no doubt diffused through the 
atmosphere, occurring in some sections of country as epi- 
demic. Persons of all ages are liable to the disease — adult 
females more than adult males, and children more than 
either of the other two. It is, however, more fatal to males 
after puberty than to females after menstruation. There is 
only small liability to the disease after the age of fifty. 

Without doubt, scarlet fever, like measles, depends upon 
an infusoria which locate in the mucous membranes of the 
fauces, and either follows the course of the mucous mem- 
brane into the stomach and air passages, or travels out under 
the epidermis or outer layer of the skin. 

The idea of the rash striking in after it makes its appear- 
ance, is an absurdity. The basement membrane of the skin 
and mucous membrane is a matrix in which the infusoria 
seem to be rapidly nourished. Its usual course is outward, 
under the epidermis. In the malignant form of the disease, 
it follows the course of the mucous membrane, involving 



332 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the Stomach, bowels, and lungs, which being vital organs 
must produce disastrous effects upon the system. 

In malignant forms the system is more susceptible to "its 
influences. The rapid development of infusoria caused ul- 
ceration and sloughing of the mucous membrane of the 
throat, if such development be not speedily arrested. This 
may be readily done, if the proper means be adapted, as 
we shall presently show. 

Scarlet fever is always worse in low, damp, and badly 
drained districts, which seem to favor the Infusoria theory 
of scarlet fever. 

It has been noticed that feather beds, woolen bedclothes, 
etc., when not exposed to fresh air will retain for a long 
time the contagion. 

Dr. Withering, in his work on "Scarlet Fever," states, in 
his opinion, that scarlet fever poison first lodges in the mu- 
cous membrane of the fauces. He accordingly recommends 
those who are exposed, to promote the discharge from the 
throat and mouth and frequently spit out the secretion. He 
also advises those who have imbibed the poison to take an 
emetic and frequently wash out the throat with soap-lye 
diluted with water. 

Dr. Hood, in his work on "Scarlet Fever," states, that 
Dr. Fuller informed him, that when attending a case of a 
young man laboring under the malignant form of scarlet 
fever, he recommended his mother — who kept a boarding 
house that was full of boarders, who became greatly 
alarmed — to saturate towels dipped in chlorine water and 
hang them on backs of chairs, so that the air of the cham- 
bers might be thoroughly impregnated with its qualities. 
The result was that not one of the family contracted the 
disease. Strange to say, also, the young man whose throat 
was very painful, and attended with great difficulty in swal- 
lowing, was so much influenced in half an hour by the 
chlorine, that his throat became much better, and all his 
symptoms subsided. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 333 

Dr. Hood always employed chlorine after this in scarlet 
fever, with signal advantage. I have also used chlorine in 
the treatment of scarlet fever, with entire satisfaction in 
the worst forms of the disease. 

TREATiyiENT. 

If there be difficulty in swallowing, if the throat and ton- 
sils are inflamed and swollen, if the face be nijected and 
there be suffusion of the eyes, with strong bounding pulse 
and dry skin, I administer an emetic and produce free vom- 
iting. This will reduce all these symptoms and afford a 
more prompt action for other remedies. 

After vomiting, the skin becomes moist, the bowels are 
relieved, and the child will say it feels much better, and com- 
plain of feeling hungry, which may be gratified by giving 
a little toast and, tea. 

Emetics may also be usefully employed during the course 
of the disease, if there be swelling of the throat and other 
urgent symptoms ; or if there be evidence of insensibility 
or coma, or sickness of the stomach — thus relieving the 
brain, and eliminating the bilious and acid secretions, the 
one being the cause of coma and the other of the nausea, etc. 

Emetics may be safely administered in the worst and 
lowest forms of the disease. Where the brain is affected and 
the bowels not relaxed, a mild purgative may be given. 

After the stomach is freely evacuated and the bowels acted 
upon, take a solution of tincture of myrrh and swab out the 
throat and mouth with it, provided the child is not too young 
to apply the gargle. The swab may be made by tying a 
piece of rag around a stick. If a little of the solution should 
happen to be swallowed, it will be a benefit rather than a 
disadvantage to the patient. This swabbing should be re- 
peated twice a day. The child's body should also be sponged 
night and morning with the same solution. This will de- 
stroy the infusoria, and thus relieve the throat and mitcous 



334 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

membrane of the irritating cause. It will also deaden the 
eruption of the skin, which is also keeping up the irritation 
and promoting the fever. 

The following is to be taken in teaspoonful doses, every 
hour, until the fever subsides: 

^ Fid. Ex. Asclepias §j. 

Fid. Ex. Cypripedium gj . 

Syrup Zingiber gvi. 

M. 

This treatment, with the wash of tincture of myrrh, is 
sufficient in ordinary cases, without the use of emetics. It 
is only for the relief of the throat and for the relaxation of 
the system that I use the emetics. 

With the treatment here presented, there should be no 
difficulty in curing the most malignant forms of Scarlet 
Fever, provided the treatment is commenced before the con- 
tagion has completely overwhelmed the vis vitoe of the sys- 
tem. 

MEASLES OR RUBEOLA. 

This is an eruptive disease occurring in childhood. It 
sometimes attacks grown persons — and usually more severe- 
ly than children. Like scarlatina, one attack will generally 
secure the individual against the same disease again. 

Symptoms. — The symptoms at first are very similar to or- 
dinary catarrh, commencing with chilliness, running of the 
nose, red and watery eyes, slight soreness of throat, cough, 
soreness and pain in chest, difficult breathing, great heat 
and thirst, nausea, headache and sneezing are the prominent 
precursory symptoms. These symptoms continue four or 
five days, after which the eruption makes its appearance. It 
commences generally upon the face, usually the forehead, 
and gradually extends downward to the neck, breast, back, 
and finally to the lower extremities. The more profuse the 
eruption the higher the fever, which continues unabated un- 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 835 

til the eruption begins to subside ; which is usually in four or 
five days. On the ninth day, they disappear, when bran-like 
scurf is cast off from the skin. During the course of the 
disease, the cough is troublesome, which is occasioned by 
the contagion attacking the air passages. 

The eruption makes its appearance in si;nall scattered red 
spots, in the centre of which spots we find a small pimple, 
looking like small flea-bites, about the size of a small millet- 
seed. These, as they grow, unite into red spots. They rise 
above the skin, and feel rough if the hand is rubbed over 
its surface. 

Measles may occur at any time from three days to three 
weeks after the child has been exposed to the contagion. It, 
however, -usually occurs from the seventh to the fourteenth 
day. 

Measles may be mistaken for an eruption occurring in 
dentition, accompanied with the usual symptoms of cold, 
such as sneezing, running of nose, redness of eyes, etc. The 
eruption which resembles measles, usually makes its appear- 
ance on a different part of the body from measles, com- 
mencing first on the back and stomach. The eruption is of 
comparatively little consequence, and depends on derange- 
ment of the stomach or bowels. With proper treatment and 
diet, it will disappear in twenty-four hours. 

The difference between Scarlet Fever and Measles is well 
marked. 

The primary symptoms of Measles are sneezing, running 
of nose, cough, hoarseness, red and watery eyes. These are 
wanting in Scarlet Fever. 

The eruption from Measles appears in spots looking like 
flea-bites, -which run together in patches of a semilunar 
shape, while Scarlatina-rash tonsists of minute pimples, dif- 
fused all over the body, producing a bright red color. There 
is also a roughness of the skin in Measles which is not ob- 
served in Scarlatina. The color of the eruption is also dif- 
ferent—Measles being of a purplish or dark scarlet, while 



336 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Scarlet-rash is of a light scarlet color. There is a form of 
Measles called Rubeola Nigra or Black-measles. They de- 
pend upon a low condition of the vital powers of the sys- 
tem. A similar condition of system is observed in Malig- 
nant Scarlet Fever. 

Cause. — Like all other contagious diseases, Measles de- 
pends upon a species of Infusoria which locates in the air- 
passages, and are there nourished as in Scarlet Fever. They 
pass out under the epidermis as in Scarlet Fever, or they 
may pass into the air-passages and lungs, and thus produce 
inflammation, and plant the seeds of Consumption, particu- 
larly when they occur in grown persons with weak lungs. 

If the vital powers of the system are low, they exert a 
greater influence, while the symptoms are likewise more 
violent. 

Treatment. — Measles, in ordinary cases, require but little 
medical treatment. The only danger to be apprehended is 
from the damage which may be done to the lungs by the 
passage of the infusoria down into the air-passages. 

If there is much fever give freely of pennyroyal tea con- 
taining a little ginger. Keep the patient warm and avoid 
cold draughts of air. 

After the eruption disappears in measles, the skin is often 
found to be harsh and dry. If a tepid bath be taken and 
the skin well rubbed, it will change its character and af- 
'ford great relief to the patient. 

When the eruption disappears and leaves a dry, hacking 
cough, it should be removed as speedily as practicable, 
otherwise it may induce obstinate bronchial inflammation 
and consumption. 

CROUP. 

It is only within the present century that distinction has 
been, made between Whooping-cough, Asthma, Bronchitis 
and Croup. Formerly they were regarded as one and the 
game complaint. By the light of modern science, however, 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 33*7 

we are enabled to distinguish a marked difference between 
these varieties of disorders. 

Under the old treatment of blood-letting and other de- 
pletions, Croup becomes a formidable disease. By the mod- 
ern method it may be readily subdued and eradicated. It 
is a disease that seldom occurs after the age of eight years. 

Cause. — Croup sometimes appears to be an epidemic, and 
is more prevalent in low, ill-drained localities. Exposure 
to cold damp wind is a frequent cause. If a child is at- 
tacked once with the Croup it is apt to occur again. The 
attack seems to leave a susceptibility in the lining membrane 
of the larynx, trachia and bronchial tubes. 

Symptoms of Croup. — Croup is usually divided into two 
forms — Catarrhal Croup and Pseudo memhraneous or false 
membranous Croup. These two forms may exist at the 
same time, and it is difficult to distinguish them in the com- 
mencement of the disease. 

Catarrhal Croup — sometimes called Spasmodic Croup 
— usually develops itself suddenly. The child, on waking 
from sleep, gives utterance to a peculiar, shrill-sounding 
cough, somewhat similar to the crowing of a cock. Some- 
times it is preceded with a dry cough and hoarseness for 
some days previous. There is considerable dyspnoea, or dif- 
ficult breathing, which is very distressing. The voice is 
also rough and hoarse. 

PsEUDO, or False Membranous Croup sometimes as- 
sumes this form from the commencement. At other times 
it is ushered in with the symptoms of Catarrhal Croup, and 
thus it is impossible to distinguish them until the false mem- 
brane has commenced forming, when the voice becomes 
whispering, and the cough changes from a ringing or sono- 
rous to a husky sound. 

Whenever the voice cannot be raised above a whisper and 
the fauces reveals white patches of exudation, we may be 
assured that it is the worst form of Croup. As the disease 
advances there is great difficulty in breathing, much anxiety 



338 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

of countenance, and an impossibility to raise the voice so 
as to be distinctly understood, with swelling of the throat. 

Treatment. — As soon as Croup is detected, which is gen- 
erally at night, about or little after midnight, the child 
should be immediately taken into a warm room and placed 
in a tub of warm water, about blood-heat. 

For spasmodic or catarrhal croup administer every fif- 
teen minutes ten drops of tincture of lobelia in sweetened 
water. To prevent a return of the attack, keep the bowels 
open and give light diet. 

In membranous croup, add five drops of essence of ginger 
to the lobelia, and apply externally to the throat equal parts 
of tincture of lobelia and tincture of capsicum. 

WHOOPING COUGH. 

Writers generally recognize three distinct stages of hoop- 
ing cough. 

1st. Forming Stage. — The symptoms are similar to or- 
dinary catarrh, such as sneezing, dry cough, watery eyes, 
headache, oppression in the chest, fever, etc., which con- 
tinue two or three weeks, when the second stage commences. 
This is called — 

2d. Convulsive Stage. — During this stage the cough is 
paroxysmal, of a convulsive and suffocative character. The 
peculiar hoop is caused by the spasmodic contraction of the 
glottis, giving rise to suffocation and difficult respiration 
during the paroxysm. The paroxysms of coughing usually 
continue from one to five minutes, at the termination of 
which there is usually vomiting and expectoration of ropy 
mucus. The convulsive stage generally lasts from five to 
six weeks, when the third stage commences, which is called 
the— 

3d. Declining Stage. — At this stage the symptoms are 
less severe and the paroxysms less violent, and in the course 
of two or three weeks the disease disappears. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES AND CHILDREN. 331) 

Causes. — The causes, like those of scarlet fever and mea- 
sles, is dependent upon a peculiar miasma, that effects the 
individual but once in his life-time. The system is made sus- 
ceptible to the influence by colds, diseases of the respiratory 
organs, debility, fatigue, etc. When the disease occurs at 
the latter end of the Spring, it usually runs its course with 
comparative mildness. When it commences at the latter end 
of Autumn, during the winter, or beginning of Spring, it is 
more trying to the patient — the Eastern and Northerly 
winds aggravating the cough and keeping up the irritation 
of the air passages. 

Treatment. — The following prescription will be found 
invaluable and should be used throughout the second and 
third stages : 

^ Fid. Ext. Castenea 5j. 

Fid. Ext. Lobelia 5ss. 

Syrup of Zingiber for 5viii. 

M. Dose: One teaspoonful four times a day. 

Give the child plenty of fresh air and sustain with a 
light and very nourishing diet. 

If the paroxysms are violent and cough troublesome, the 
dose may be gradually increased to two teaspoonsful three 
times a day. 

In all cases the clothing must be abundantly warm and 
worn rather loose. 

catarrh in CHILDREN. 

This disease consists in inflammation of the mucous mem- 
brane of the lungs and bronchial tubes. It is a disease, liable, 
improperly treated by blood-letting and other reducing 
means, to terminate fatally. 

Symptoms. — The disease generally commences in the nos- 
trils, and gradually extends to the fauces, larynx, trachea, 
bronchse, and in children, to the lungs, causing pneumonia 
and inflammation. It is generally at first attended with dry 



340 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

cough, sometimes difficult breathing, and suffocation when 
it extends to the lungs. Most mothers are so familiar with 
the symptoms of ordinary catarrh, that a further description 
of them will not be necessary. 

Treatment. — When the disease first commences the feet 
should be soaked in warm water, and the following remedy 
given : 

Take pleurisy root, one ounce ; ginger, one-fourth ounce ; 
steep in one pint of hot water, strain and sweeten ; give one 
tablespoonful every two hours till relieved. 

If the cough be severe with difficult breathing, a spice 
plaster should be applied, so as to cover the entire breast, 
and allowed to remain until the symptoms subside. 

THRUSH, OR baby's SORE MOUTH. 

This is a disease to which infants are particularly liable 
within the first and second months, or the first year after 
birth. It is an ulcerative sore mouth, and first makes its 
appearance with a redness of the surface of the tongue and 
around the gums, and great dryness of the mouth. Soon 
whitish spots appear, which may increase until they cover 
the entire surface of the mouth. If this state continues for 
any length of time, the general health becomes affected, and 
we have the disease extending to the stomach and bowels, 
producing diarrhoea, with feverishness and emaciation. 

Causes. — Want of cleanliness is generally the cause of 
this disease. The mouth of the child should be washed out 
with a wet rag, after every meal, especially if nursing from 
a bottle. Feeding the unfortunate infant with sugar and 
molasses, or allowing it to suck little bags of sugar and 
bread, are other causes. 

Treatment. — The most important thing is to keep the 
mouth of the child clean. A few grains of borax dissolved 
in a teacup o'f water and used as a wash will generally be 
effective. A very nice application is to dissolve half a 
drachm of borax with one drachm of glycerine and one 
ounce of water. These may be used in a mild attack 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

DISEASES OF FEMALES UNATTENDED WITH 
PREGNANCY. 

Without a thorough acquaintance with the structure and 
functions of the reproductive organs, it will be impossible to 
comprehend and properly treat the many diseases or com- 
plications of derangements to which they are liable. These 
have been very clearly explained, and further elucidated by 
numerous engravings, in the preceding pages of this work, 
so that any female of ordinary intelligence and judgment 
will be abe to readiy master a majolrity of the complaints 
incident to the sex, without the special assistance of a medi- 
cal practitioner. 

DIVIS*ION I. 

DISEASES OF THE EXTERNAL ORGANS OF GENERATION. 

Diseases of the Labia. — The labia are liable to inflam- 
mation from acrid discharges, syphilis, gonorrhoea, etc. 

Symptoms. — Where there is much inflammation there 
is heat, swelling and throbbing, attended by fever. From 
the looseness and vascularity of the texture, the progress of 
inflammation is generally rapid, soon terminating in sup- 
puration. 

Treatment. — As the movement of the parts causes pain, 
the female should confine herself to bed. If the bowels are 
constipated, they should be opened by injections. Where 
there is a tendency to suppuration, the abscess should be 
opened on the inside of the lips and the pus pressed out. 

Should the parts not incline to heal, a solution of sesqui- 

341 



342 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

carbonate potassa, one drachm to four ounces of water may 
be used, injected into the abscess. 

Abscesses of the labia sometimes terminate in fistula. In 
such cases the advice of some skilful physician will be neces- 
sary. 

Irritation and Inflammation of the Vulva in Chil- 
dren. — 'Children are liable to an irritation of the lips of 
the pudendum or vulva. This will terminate in inflamma- 
tion and give much trouble, if not promptly rectified. 

Symptoms. — Stinging and burning sensation, redness of 
the lining membrane of the external labia and vulva, with 
a white discharge — leucorrhc. i or ''whites." Urination in- 
creases the soreness and smarting, causing the child to cry 
and retain the urine. 

Treatment. — Wash the parts well with Castile soap and 
water two or three times a day, wiping dry. Afterward ap- 
ply freely the oxyde of zinc ointment or a solution of sul- 
phate hydrastia, one grain to an ounce of water, to the irri- 
tated surface. This may be done after each washing, if 
necessary. 

Pruritus, or Itching of the Vulva. — This attends in- 
flammation and other disorders of the vulva. It may occur 
from pregnancy, from disease of the neck of the womb, 
from leucorrhoea, and diseases of the bladder and rectum. 
It may also occur from seat-worms, and from diseases of 
the roots of the hair on the external labia. 

Symptoms. — Tormenting irritation of the vulva, extend- 
ing into the vagina and meatus urinarius. The itching is 
increased by the warmth of the bed, fatigue from walking, 
stimulating food and drinks. If the. parts be examined 
there will be found small, slightly elevated pimples. These 
being scratched with the nails, causes a slight acrid bloody 
discharge from them, and the surrounding parts to be 
highly inflamed. Sometim.es the irritation is so great as to 
excite the venerous or erotic passion to a degree that can- 
not be restrained, amounting to mania. The health will 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 343 

soon give way under the inflammation and swelling, the 
constant irritation, the loss of sleep and appetite, watchful- 
ness, etc. 

Treatment. — First ascertain the cause and then seek to 
remove it. The cause may depend on some morbid conditio i 
of the bladder and rectum, or of the vagina. 

The following local application will generally answxr the 
purpose to allay the irritation : 

5 Sulph. Hydrastia gr. v. 

Borate of soda §ss. 

Rose water giv. 

Mix — Apply twice a day with a piece of sponge, first 
washing the surface with soap and water, wiping dry. 

Should there be any abrasion of the mucous membrane 
of the vulva, the ointment of oxyde of zinc may be appHed 
night and morning. 

When the general health has suffered, tonics will be re- 
quisite, such as cinchona, etc., accompanied with a nourish- 
ing diet, avoiding stimulating food and drinks, and keeping 
the parts strictly clean. 

There are m^any other diseases of the external organs of 
generation, together with various forms of morbid growth, 
but as they will require the aid of an experienced physician, 
it is unnecessary to present them in this volume. 

DIVISION II. 

DISEASES OF THE VAGINA. 

Imperforate Hyme^\ — The existence of an imperforate 
hymen is not generally noticed until the age of puberty. 
At this time the female may have all the symptoms which 
accompany menstruation without the discharge. There vvi".] 
then be a sense of weight and fullness in the vagina and an 
enlargement at the lower part of the abdomen, just above 



344 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the pubis. When these indications are observed, an exam- 
ination will readily detect whether they are occasioned by 
an imperforated hymen or otherwise. 

Treatment. — The hymen must be divided or an aperture 
made. This operation is not attended with pain. The 
vagina should then be syringed with tepid water and the 
recumbent position observed until the right position of the 
organ be regained. 

Vaginitis^ or Inflammation of the Vagina. — Inflam- 
mation of this organ may be confined to the lining mem- 
brane, or it may extend to the subcutaneous tissue. 

Symptoms. — Sensation of weight and fullness in the va- 
ginal canal ; pain and redness of the part. The speculum 
will reveal redness and swelling of the lining membrane, 
which is tender to the touch. At first there is no discharge. 
After a few days there is a thin serous secretion, which 
finally becomes yellowish, or greenish, or purulent. It is 
difficult to detect this discharge from that of gonorrhoea. 
It is very important, however, to do so, in order to protect 
the character for chastity of the individual afflicted. The 
discharge of gonorrhoea can only be detected from that of 
vaginetis by the aid of the microscope. No physician should 
dare pronounce the discharge gonorrhoeal without such 
microscopic examination. 

Causes. — It may result from cold, excessive sexual in- 
dulgence, chid-bearing, stimulating food and drink, gon- 
orrhoeal virus, etc. 

Treatment. — Warm hip-bath and injection of cold water 
into the vagina. If the discharge is excessive, procure a 
solution of five grains sulphate of Hydrastia, ten ounces 
of water; two ounces to be injected three times a day. The 
bowels are to be kept regular. 

When the vaginal discharge has ceased, cleanliness must 
be maintained, using frequent injections of cold water, mix- 
ing occasionally a little Castile soap with it. 

Leucorrhoea^ or Whites. — After the age of puberty 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 345 

this is one of the most frequent complaints of females. It 
is a discharge from the cervical glands, and the follicles 
of the uterus, and vaginal and lining membrane, of a white, 
yellow, greenish or purulent character, the result of in- 
flammation. 

Symptoms. — The general symptoms in connection with 
the discharge are as follows : The face assumes a pale and 
yellow or sallow color ; the eyes are surrounded' by dark, 
leaden-colored circles ; a dragging and weary sensation in 
the left side ; dull pains in back and loins ; nausea and loss 
of appetite, with more or less distention of stomach, palpi- 
tation of the heart, difficulty of breathing at times, loss of 
sexual desire ; pain in the head, located generally on top or 
back part; lassitude, general debility, etc. 

There are two distinct forms of leucorrhoea, each requir- 
ing a distinct treatment. The first is called cervical leu- 
corrhcca, the discharge taking place from the glands and 
follicles of the cervix of the uterus. The other is called 
vaginal leucorrhoea, the secretions flowing from the lining 
membrane of the vagina. 

1. Cervical Leucorrhoea. — The discharge from the cervix 
is a clear transparent mucus, of an alkaline reaction when 
it comes in contact with the secretions of the vagina, which 
is acid. It is coagulable and resembles curdled milk. Some- 
times it is mixed with pus and becomes purulent ; or it may 
be mixed with blood, from the bleeding of the mouth of 
the womb, resembling menstrual secretions, and as often 
mistaken for such. Frequently the discharge is so great 
as to cause a drain upon the system and undermine the 
constitution. 

2. Vaginal Leucorrhoea. — ^The discharge is entirely 
from the vagina. Sometimes it will affect the glands of 
the cervix sympathetically, thus combining the two forms 
in one. In vaginal leucorrhoea the discharge consists of an 
acrid mucus, with patches and threads of epithelium or Hn- 
ing membrane. These patches are occasionally as large as 



346 LADIES. NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

a walnut rolled up. The organ will be found covered with 
a white coating, which may be removed with the forceps. 

The cervical discharges produce an abrasion of the neck 
and mouth of the womb, stripping off the entire surface of 
the villi or lining coat, causing it to present a red, inflamed 
and velvety appearance, often mistaken for ulceration of 
the OS uteri or head of the womb. On the advance of the 
disease, there will be a granular condition and ulceration 
finally. Cervical ulceration^ in cervical leucorrhoea, is al- 
ways occasioned by the cervical discharge. 

Taylor Smith lays it down as a rule that cervical leu- 
corrhoea can rarely exist without inducing disorders of the 
OS uteri. Accordingly the only plan of treating such cases 
successfully is to suppress the cervical discharge. 

The secretion from the cervix may also cause the vagina 
to present a similar condition of a red velvety appearance and 
a peeling off of the lining membrane. This may extend the 
whole length of the vagina — give great pain in sexual inter- 
course, and suffering in walking and during menstruation. 
What is called irritable uterus is no doubt caused by leu- 
corrhoea, attended with a neuralgic condition of the cervix 
and OS uteri. 

The symptoms of both are the same, as nausea, constant 
dyspepsia, and pain in the back, left side of the chest, groin, 
extending down to the thighs, etc. 

Leucorrhoeal discharges have a very slight fetid odor, un- 
less there be considerable purulent discharge from deep- 
seated abscesses. In cancer, the discharges are so fetid as 
to scent the whole room in which the patient is confined. 

It is a very diflicult matter sometimes to detect secondary 
syphilitic ulceration from ulcerations produced by long- 
continued cervical discharges. Such is also the case in gon- 
orrhceal discharges from the cervix. The treatment for 
leucorrhoea will not have any effect upon either syphilis or 
g-onorrhoea. Should the treatment for leucorrhoea fail, it 



DISEASES OF FEMALES, 347 

would be well to have the advice of some regularly qualified 
physician. 

Leucorrhoeal discharges, it is proper to remark, will some- 
times cause Balanitis, or irritation of the glans penis, as well 
as urethral irritation and a secretion resembling gonorrhoea, 
which discharge from the male urethra coming in contact 
with the healthy mucous membrane of the vagina, may also 
cause severe gonorrhoea in the female. 

This form of disorder in the male has been denominated 
abortive gonorrhoea. It is a question whether gonorrhoea 
is not often communicated or propagated in this way. I 
have seen and treated cases which seem to confirm this view. 
Such cases yield more readily to treatment than those of a 
confirmed character. 

Cervical leucorrJioea interferes with menstruation, and 
causes abortions. Both the vaginal and cervical leucorrhoea, 
likewise, will produce sterility — the acrid and purulent se- 
cretions of the female killing the spermatozoa of the male 
as soon as they are brought in contact with them. 

Causes of Leucorrhoea. — Pregnancy, over-sexual ex- 
citement and sexual intercourse, decline of life in plethoric 
persons or those of full habits ; debility is a frequent cause ; 
also depressing emotions, long fatiguing walks, indigestion, 
cold, etc. A common cause is lactation, or nursing, occur- 
ring with some females every time the child is nursed. 
Scrofulous and consumptive persons are liable to it. Resi- 
dence in warm climates, by relaxing the system, will cause 
some of the worst forms of leucorrhoea, while piles and 
constipation often induce the complaint. Leucorrhoea is al- 
so hereditary. Children are liable where the mother has 
suffered long from the disorder. 

Treatment. — First discover the cause, before commenc- 
ing to remove the difficulty. Next seek to improve the gen- 
eral system, by a tonic treatment. Calisaya is one of the 
best tonics that can be given. 

Injections. — Before injecting, it is of the utmost impor- 



348 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

tance to have a proper syringe. The ordinary glass or metal- 
He syringes are of little use. The syringe should be so con- 
structed that a large quantity of liquid may be thrown up 
the vagina at a time. There are various forms of gutta 
percha and india-rubber syringes which answer admirably. 
The kind which I have used and recommended for several 
years past, is so constructed that a constant stream may be 
injected without removing the syringe. It is the best kind 
I have seen employed. 

In profuse cervical leucorrhoea, the vagina should be well 
syringed with cold water, and the following preparation in- 
jected: 

By this method the most satisfactory results may be ob- 
tained in two or three weeks. 

In severe forms of leucorrhoea, injections cannot be dis- 
pensed with. They not only arrest the discharge, but give 
tone to the uterine walls and cervix uteri, removing at the 
same time much of the depressed feeling of the patient. 

Vaginal Leucorrhoea. — The constitutional treatment 
of vaginal leucorrhoea is similar to that of the cervical. 

The injections, instead of being acid, should be alkaline, 
on account of the discharges being of an acid character. 

Copious injections of cold water will prove of great avail 
in allaying irritation, removing the acid secretions, and in 
giving tone to the walls of the vagina. 

Where the vaginal leucorrhoea has existed a long time, 
the parts will become so much relaxed as to cause pro- 
lapsus or falling of the womb. In such instances, cold in- 
jections will overcome the relaxation and give tonicity to 
the parts. 

The injection I generally use is the following: 

]^ Bi-carbonate soda §ss. 

Bi-carbonate potash §ss. 

Water i quart. 

Inject half night and morning. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 349 

Or 

B Solution of Sulph Hydrastia 5ij. 

Water iquart. 

Inject half night and morning. Or the two may be al- 
ternated with daily. 

If the disease still proves obstinate, some vice of the sys- 
tem may be suspected. In such cases the following should 
be given : 

^ F. Ext. Stillingia comp §ss. 

Simple syrup giv. 

Dose — One teaspoonful three times a day, in water. 

In connection with this treatment the patient will re- 
quire a moderate amount of exercise in the open air, with 
a rich stimulating diet, while the cold and tepid hip-baths 
should not be neglected. Sexual intercourse must be strictly 
avoided and only moderately indulged in after the subsid- 
ence of the disease, or the same condition may be induced. 

As leucorrhcea is a disorder that r-equires a nice discrim- 
ination in adopting a proper treatment, it might be well in 
all cases to apply to some skillful physician for preliminary 
advice, before undertaking its management. 

DIVISION III. 

DISEASES OF UTERUS AND FALLOPIAN TUBES. 

Prolapsus, or Falling of the Womb. — This is the 
most common form of displacement. By reference to the 
second Chapter of this work, the reader will find a succinct 
description of the four ligaments which are intended as 
partial support to the uterus in the pelvis. These are called 
round, broad, utero-sacral and utero-cervical ligaments. The 
uterus is also partially supported by the vagina, and the 
relaxation of its walls is always sufficient of itself to cause 
more or less prolapsus. Dr. Ashwell maintains that the 
ligaments afford but very little protection and support to 



860 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the womb, for this organ may be drawn down without put- 
ting it on the stretch. He contends that the bladder, rectum, 
vagina and muscles lining the pelvis are the main supports 
to the uterus. (Fig. 68.) 

Fig. 6S. 




PROLAPSUS OR FALLING OF THE WOMB. {From ScuddcT.) 

Symptoms. — The symptoms will vary with the extent of 
displacement. There is usually a dull heavy pain in the 
small of the back, and a dragging weight in the pelvis and 
at the lower part of the rectum. These feelings are in- 
creased by exercise or by being long on the feet. These 
symptoms are relieved by lying down. When the prolapsus 
IS very great, these indications are more prominently 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 3g I 

marked. There is also a pain and a feeling of distress in 
the groin, extending down the thighs, caused by pressure on 
the sacral nerves. The sensation of weight in the pelvis 
and groin, at times, is so great that the patient imagines 
"everything is dropping through." There is frequent desire 
to urinate and evacuate the bowels. Sometimes the mic- 
turation is only a few drops, in consequence of the distress- 
ing irritation of the bladder. Other parts of the system 
besides those immediately surrounding the pelvis are sym- 
pathetically affected. Headache, a dejected and distressed 
expression of countenance, with an inclination to bend the 
body forward, are also characteristics of prolapsus. (See 
Figs. 68 and 70.) There is loss of appetite with dyspeptic 
symtoms. The distention of the stomach is so great that 
the female is compelled to loosen her dress. She expresses 
herself as being swelled. She has palpitation of the heart, 
pain in the left side sometimes attended with a slight cough 
and leucorrhcea. 

Causes. — If we glance a moment at the support of the 
uterus, we may readily perceive that so long as the parts 
are able to resist the constant action of the diaphragm and 
abdominal muscles, there cannot, as a general rule, be pro- 
lapsus. Whatever tends to relax and debilitate the general 
system may cause the complaint. The abdominal muscles 
which support the abdominal viscera are more or less re- 
laxed by a debility of the system. By relaxation and without 
drawing of support from the abdominal viscera, the bowels 
are allowed to press upon the pelvic viscera and tissue which 
support the uterus, and in consequence of this constant pres- 
sure it gives way. Fig. 71 shows the natural position of the 
viscera when there is no relaxation of the abdominal mus- 
cles, and Fig. y2 when there is relaxation and displacement 
of the womb. Another frequent cause is too early exercise 
after child bearing. Inflammation of womb, particularly of 
the cervix, increasing the bulk and weight of the organ, 
is also a common cause. It is likewise produced by danc- 



352 



ladies new medical guide. 
Fig. 69. 




diseases of females. 
Fig. 70. 



S53 




APPEARANCE OF A FEMALE LABORING UNDER A FALLING OF THE WOMB AND 

DRAGGING CONDITION OF THE VISCERA. [After Benning.} 



354 Ladies new medical guidM. 

ing, leaping and jumping, particularly during the period 
of menstruation, when the organ is naturally increased in 
weight from the congestion concomitant of the catamenial 
flow. 

Treatment. — First remove the cause. If the abdominal 
muscles are relaxed, an abdominal supporter is indispens- 
able, in order to support the viscera and take the pressure 
from the pelvis. Supporters are strongly condemned by 
some practitioners. Unless they fit properly, they are worse 
than useless. If properly made, however, they afford great 
relief, and those accustomed to them cannot be induced to 
forego their employment. 

Supporters have been recommended by manufacturers as 
applicable to all uterine diseases. Hence the abuse of them 
has lead to their condemnation in toto. If we condemn all 
good and useful articles because they are liable to be abused 
we would soon discover our error. I recommend the sup- 
porter in all cases of relaxation, and never engage to treat 
until one is procured. The supporter should be as uncom- 
plicated as possible, made of steel with front and back pads. 
Some are quilted and padded to such an extent as to be 
really injurious, by keeping up too great a warmth of the 
parts. 

Tonics should be used to strengthen the general system. 
The following compound may be used for this purpose : 

!^ Sulphate cinchona xxv grs. 

Citrate iron, (soluble) xxxv gjs. 

Make into twenty-four powders. Take one three times a 
day, after each meal, in sweet wine. 

To give tone to the pelvic viscera, the cold hip-bath should 
be used once a day, followed by friction while injections of 
cold water into the vag-ina must not be omitted. If there 
be any discharge, inject a solution of alum, one ounce to a 
pint of water. This will arrest the secretion, and at the same 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 366 

time harden and strengthen the vagina. Observe the re- 
cumbent position as much as possible, and avoid becoming 
fatigued. Cold bandages applied on going to bed and al- 
lowed to remain on all night, are also very efficacious. 

The chief difficulty to overcome is the pressure around the 
waist by the use of corsets and wearing heavy skirts. Such 
pressure must be removed. The clothes should be loose and 
be suspended from the shoulders. Attention to this re- 
quirement cannot be too strongly impressed upon the mind 
of the patient. 

The use of pessaries I utterly reprobate. They were used 
by the Egyptian, Greek, Roman and Arabian physicians, 
and are still recommended by some of the old-school prac- 
titioners of the present day. They are made of silver, gold, 
wood, cork, sponge and glass. Their use is merely palliative 
at best, while they often produce irritation and inflamma- 
tion of the OS-uteri and vagina, and, by consequence, lay the 
foundation of more formidable diseases, such as ulceration 
and cancer of the womb. The galvanic battery, in some 
cases, may be usefully employed, in connection with other 
treatment in prolapsus, especially if applied by or under the 
direction of an experienced practitioner. 

RETROVERSION^ OR RETROFLEXION OF UTERUS. 

This is a displacement not so common as prolapsus. It 
may occur both in the pregnant and non-pregnant female. 
{See Fig. 73.) The uterus is here thrown back, the fundus 
resting against the rectum. 

Symptoms. — If the retrocession is slight, there may be no 
well-marked symptoms. In other cases, the symptoms are 
dyspepsia and hysteria, and sometimes severe neuralgic 
pains in the breasts and along some portion of the spine; 
difficult breathing. Constipation is a common attendant; 
the uterus pressing against the rectum -preventing the ex- 



366 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDEc 



Fig. 71'. 




REPRESENTATION OF A HEALTHY, ERECT, AND WELL-PROPORTIONED FIGURE. THE 
SPINE HAS THE NATURAL CURVES, AND THE ABDOMINAL VISCERA IS PREVENTED 
FROM PRESSING UPON THE WOMB, RECTUM AND BLADDER BY THE ABDOMINAL 
MUSCLES. 



diseases of females. 
Fig. ^2. 



357 




REPRESENTATION OF A RELAXED, (DROOPING, AND BADLY-PROPORTIONED FIGURE, 
WITH THE LUNGS AND STOMACH DRAGGED, AND THE WOMB, BLADDER, RECTUM, 
AND BLOOD-VESSELS OF THE PELVIS AND LEGS COMPRESSED BY THE FALLING OF 
THE BOWELS, FROM THE RELAXATION OF THE MUSCLES OF THE SPINE AND 
ABDOMEN, 



358 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



pulsion of the foecal matter there accumulated. Sometimes 
there is a mucus discharge from the bowels, produced by 
the irritation, while the retention of urine is not unfrequent. 
There may also be pains in the loins, extending down the 
lower extremities, causing fatigue in walking or standing. 

Fig 73. 




RETROVERSION, OR FALLING OF THE WOMB BACKWARD AGAINST THE RECTUM. 



Causes. — Pregnancy, weakness of uterine support and 
increased weight of the fundus of the uterus, falls, sudden 
shocks, distended bladder^ tumors in the uterus, such as 
polypi, which are usually attached to the fundus. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 359 

Treatment. — First restore the organ to its natural posi- 
tion. This may sometimes be done by passing two fingers 
up the vagina, and pressing between the cervix-uteri and 
rectum, at the same time drawing down the uterus with 
some instrument Hke the blade of a forceps. 

Another plan is to pass a uterine sound into the uterus 
and turn the instrument so as to look toward the bladder. 
If used with care little or no pain will be produced. Be- 
fore displacing the uterus the bladder should be emptied, 
either by natural means or by the catheter. 

In cases of pregnancy the sound cannot be used. Draw 
off the urine and empty the rectum by an enema. Then 
pass one finger into the rectum so as to reach the fundus, 
and press up the canal of the intestines. By continuing 
gentle pressure, the uterus will suddenly emerge with a sort 
of jerk. 

Sometimes it is necessary to have recourse to instru- 
ments. Dr. Bond's instrument answers a very good pur- 
pose. So does M. Gariel's Air Pessary, which distends the 
rectum, and by that means overcoming the displacement. 

After the womb is replaced, the patient should mxaintain 
a horizontal position, the bladder must be kept emptied, 
while cold water injections in the vagina are not to be omit- 
ted, provided pregnancy does not exist, as this will give 
tone to and reduce the congestion of the organ. The cold 
bandages may also be worn, and if the system is much re- 
laxed and debilitated, one of the iron mixtures mentioned 
in the pages on Prolapsus may be given. 

ANTEVERSION OF THE UTERUS. 

This displacement is quite the opposite to that just de- 
scribed — the fundus being against the bladder and the 
mouth toward the rectum. This form seldom occurs. 

Symptoms. — Similar to those given of retroversion, 
though not so well marked. The most prominent symp- 



360 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

lorn is a constant desire to urinate but difficulty in voiding 
the urine. 

Causes. — Accumulations in the rec'um, tumors attached 
to anterior wall of uterus, tilting it over, relaxation, a blow, 
fall, etc. 

Treatment. — The displacement is much easier than in 
retroversion. The patient should lie on her back, with her 
hips considerably elevated, when the uterine sound is to be 
used, as in the last form of displacement. Prof. Godfrey 
recommends the patient to be placed on the side of the bed, 
with the head and hands on the floor, and the thighs and 
legs resting on the bed. In this position the intestines are 
drawn down toward the diaphragm, the pelvis becomes 
somewhat emptied, while the uterus being pressed upon 
assumes its natural position. When this is accomplished, 
the bladder should be kept partially distended for some 
time afterward. 

The other treatment is similar to that in other forms of 
displacement. 

Inflammation of Ovaries and Tubes. — Diseases of 
the Fallopian tubes are said to be more common than in- 
flammation of the ovaries. Where the tubes are much in- 
flamed, thickening may occur, while there may also be a 
discharge similar to what is observed in inflammation of the 
uterus. 

Symptoms. — Dull aching pain in one or both illiac re- 
gions, accompanied by sensations of weight and heat ; pain 
and soreness on pressure in the region of the Ovaries, with 
some fever, which is almost always intermittent. 

Causes. — Cold, blows in the region, over-sexual indul- 
gence, suppression of menses, etc. 

Amenorrhoea, or Obstruction of Menses. — Two 
thirds of menstrual irregularities are included under this 
heading. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 



361 



I. Suppressed Menstruation. — By this is understood 
those cases in which the menses have once occurred and 
been suppressed through some cause or other. 

Symptoms. — They differ materially in different persons. 
With some there is slight headache, a feeling of weight 
about the pelvis, pain in back and loins. In other cases 
these symptoms are more strongly marked ; attended with 
quick pulse, hot skin, fever, inflammation of uterus, and 
frequently hysteria. Sometimes Nature relieves the sys- 
tem by the nose, lungs, stomach and bowels, eliminating 
blood, quite often in a profuse hemorrhage, or if not co- 
pious, lasting for several days. Blood has been known to be 
discharged in such cases from the axilla, ears, mouth, gums, 
fingers, toes and from ulcers upon the body. Sometimes 
the discharge will not cease entirely, but become less in 
quantity and lighter in color at each succeeding monthly 
period, and generally preceded and followed by leucor- 
rhoeal discharges. 

Causes. — 'One of the most common causes is cold during 
the menstrual period, from getting the feet wet, sitting 
on the damp ground, sleeping between wet sheets and wear- 
ing damp clothes, severe mental emotions just previous to 
the monthly occurrence, coitus during Menstruation, con- 
sumption, chronic liver derangement, general debility, etc. 

Treatment. — As soon as the discharge has ceased, a warm 
sitz-bath will often bring them on. Should there be much 
inflammation of the uterus, the following may be given : — 

1^ F. ext. hedeoma Sss. 

Simple syrup f giij. 

Dose — One teaspoonful every two or three hours. 

If there be hysterical symptoms, the following will gen- 
erally afford immediate relief: — 

^ Valerianate ammonia §iv. 

Dose- — One teaspoonful every one or two hours until re- 
lief is aft'orded. 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

If the discharge cannot be re-established, the patient must 
wait until the next period. A day or two prior to the next 
term, the bowels should be freely opened and kept so until 
the period has arrived for the discharge. 

Should this treatment not answer, and there be debility 
of the system, it must be improved before the function can 
be restored. This is particularly the case in consumption, 
scrofula, hepatic diseases, etc. If there be no apparent de- 
rangement of the system except that produced by the sup- 
pression, an examination should be made of the uterus, for 
inflammation and ulceration of the cervix will often cause 
suppression of the menses. 

Should there be no assignable cause and the general 
health be good, the function should be forced, providing 
there is positive assurance that the female is not pregnant. 

Absent Menstruation. — The usual period for men- 
struation is from the thirteenth to the sixteenth year, at 
which time the female is said to have arrived at puberty. 
In larger towns it occurs much sooner than in" rural dis- 
tricts. Those brought up in luxury or sexual indulgence 
experience these changes sooner than those reared in hardi- 
hood and self-denial. Before or about the period of pu- 
berty, the organs of generation undergo a change. They 
increase considerably in size ; the breasts enlarge, and other 
changes occur, the most striking being the catamenial flow. 

Physicians acquainted with the functions of the repro- 
ductive organs never attempt to force the menses provid- 
ing their non-appearance causes no derangement of health, 
for there may be all the evidences of puberty with the ex- 
ception of the discharge. This may be owing to some mal- 
formation similar to that spoken of in the chapter on Her- 
maphrodism. This, however, is not a frequent oc'currence. 

Amenorrhoea may be occasioned by an imperforated hy- 
men, as spoken of in a previous part of this chapter. It 
may also be occasioned by some congenital malformation 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 

in the vagina or os uteri. This should be ascertained be- 
fore the function is forced. Our purpose is only to speak 
of amenorrhoea existing with a fully developed body and 
sexual organs. 

Symptoms. — Headache; weight, fullness and throbbing 
in the center of the cranium and back part of the head; 
pain in back and loins ; cold feet and hands, becoming some- 
times very hot, skin harsh and dry, slow pulse and not un- 
frequently attended with epilepsy. 

Treatment. — About the period when the svstem is sym- 
pathizing the most, and there is evidence of its approach, 
the warm hip bath should be taken twice a day and cloths 
wrung out of warm water applied over the pubis or lower 
part of the abdomen. The bowels must be kept open by 
some gentle cathartic. Drastic purgatives should be avoid- 
ed. During the menstrual discharge the following may be 
used, to relieve pain and fullness of head and promote dis- 
charge : — 

5 Tinct. anthemis §i. 

Tinct. cimicifuga §ss. 

Syr. simplex §iv. 

Dose — One teaspoonful three times a day. If the pain 
is severe, it may be taken every two hours. 

During the interval, if the system is not vigorous and 
robust, the following may be taken: — 
Elixir pepto-mangan. 

Dose — Two teaspoonsful three times a day. 

Dysmej^orrhoea, or Painful Menstruation. — This is 
of common occurrence in females of sanguineous and ro- 
bust constitutions, and of ardent and animated tempera- 
ment. The monthly discharge makes its appearance at the 
usual period, and in small quantity. It is often entirely sup- 
pressed for several hours. Females troubled with dysmen- 
orrhoea are subject to frequent headache, and rush of blood 
to the head during the interval of the catamenial periods. 



364 LAiDIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Symptoms. — Severe bearing-down pain in the uterine re- 
gion, resembling labor pains ; aching in small of back, loins, 
and lower extremities; flatulence and cutting pains in the 
abdomen; scanty discharge, which is coagulated and con- 
tains shreds of fibrous structure, with the clots of dry 
blood, and not unfrequently severe attacks of hysteria. 

Causes. — Inflammation or congestion of the blood vessels 
of the uterus, and obstinate constipation; sedentary occu- 
pations; improper dressing; smallness of the mouth and 
neck of the womb, etc. Such females are almost always 
permanently relieved of the distressing symptoms after 
marriage. 

Treatment. — When the attack commences, take a warm 
hip-bath ; lie in bed and apply cloths wrung out of hot 
water to the lower part of the abdomen. Use the following : 

]I9 Tincture of caulophyllum §ij. 

Simple syrup giv. 

Dose — One teaspoonful every half hour, until relieved. 
During the menstrual discharge the bowels must be kept 
open. In the intervals of the periods constipation should 
be overcome, while the body should be frictionized all over 
with a coarse crash towel once or twice a day. Take plenty 
of exercise in the open air. For the constipation one or 
two drops of the tincture of nux vomica may be taken three 
times a day dropped on sugar. 

This treatment will answer in a majority of cases. If it 
be occasioned by any mechanical obstruction, advice of a 
physician must be obtained. When the discharge is scanty 
and attended with pain and hysterical symptoms, I use 
in combirtation with the prescription one drachm of the 
tincture of Pulsatilla. 

Menorrhagia, or Profuse Menstruation. — Profuse 
discharges may occur at any age from puberty to decline of 
the menstrual period, or turn of life. In some females the 




EXERCISE 22 — LEARNING THE TWIST. 




w^ 




V 



o 



EXERCISE 24 — SHE HAS LEARNED HOW. 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 365 

discharge is always profuse, without impairment of the 
general health. 

Symptoms. — Exhaustion of the bodily powers, weakness 
and pain in back, extending to the hips, thighs, and across 
the loins ; sallow and sunken features ; headache ; pains in 
stomach and bowels ; neuralgic pains in face ; sometimes 
there is diarrhoea and nervous debility, melancholy, epi- 
lepsy, etc. 

Treatment. — Maintain a recumbent position., use plain 
diet, and abstain from, all stimulating food and drinks. The 
feet must be soaked in warm water, and cold cloths applied 
to the lower parts of the abdomen. 

I have used the oil of erigeron with considerable success. 
I employ it according to the following prescription : — 

^ Oil cinnamon .3ii. 

Oil erigeron 3ij. 

Water giv. 

Pulv. gum Arabic 3j. 

Dose. — One or two teaspoonsful every two or three hours 
in sweetened water. 

I have found it necessary in some extreme cases to plug 
the uterus. Cases that will not yield to the above treat- 
ment will require the attention of a skilful physician. 

During the interval of the periods, the system should be 
toned up and the blood enriched. 

Frictions on the surface of the body daily, and exercise 
in the open air, should be observed. 

Chlorosis, or Gree^^ Sickness.— This is a disease gen- 
erally occurring in unmarried females of weak, delicate-'^ 
frame. Such as are so from birth, having feeble appetite 
and digestion. At puberty there is no menstrual discharge, 
or else it is very slight; there is an ensemia of system; the 
skin presents a yellowish dirty-green pallor. The disease 
sometimes attacks females advanced in life, and is generally 
preceded by leucorrhoea or menorrhagia. 



366 Ladies new medical GUit)E. 

This is purely a disease of the blood, and may occur iii 
males as well as females ; very seldom, however, in the 
former. The marked changes observed in the blood of 
chlorotic subjects is the diminution of the red corpuscles. 
The average normal amount of red corpuscles in one thou- 
sand parts is from one hundred and thirty to one hundred 
and forty parts. In chlorosis they are reduced to sixty, and, 
in some rare cases twenty-six parts in one thonsand. 

We may readily understand what influence such a dimin- 
ution of the corpuscles will have upon the general system, 
when we know that their office is to convey oxygen from the 
lungs to the different tissues and to convey carbonic acid 
out into the lungs to be eliminated. Assimilation, nutrition, 
combustion, and, in fact, no function of the animal economy 
can be performed without a supply of oxygen. It is the 
great sustaining principle of the ms medicatrix, or what 
the general is to the army when the battle is raging. 

Without red corpuscles, the system cannot be supplied 
with oxygen ; and without oxygen all the offices of the sys- 
tem must be impaired, or partially suspended. It is im- 
portant to understand the nature of this disease, for it is 
considered a fatal one. Only a small percentage of patients 
are cured, which I have attributed to a want of knowledge 
of its true pathology. Many physicians will direct their 
remedies for the purpose of correcting the uterine func- 
tion, which is no more suffering than the others. Such 
treatment is sure to destroy the patient. 

Symptoms. — General debility, dislike to exercise, easily 
fatigued, dullness, listlessness, melancholy, desire for soli- 
tude, frequent weeping without cause, poor appetite, loath- 
ing of food, desire for chalk, dirt, slate pencils, acids, pickles, 
etc. The breath is offensive, bowels constipated, quick 
pulse, palpitation of heart and more or less headache. Some 
Split and bite their finger nails ; hair loses its natural color 




ARTERIES AND VEINS OF 
VAGINA AND UTERIS (SAVAGE) 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 



367 



and falls out and there are an almost unlimited number 
of other indications which would be tedious to enumerate. 

Cause. — Depressed vital powers, which derange all the 
functions of the body. The weakness is not unfrequently 
hereditary, the parents laboring under a similar condition, 
or has been brought about by the violation of some law of 
the animal economy, as by masturbation, etc. ; living on un- 
nutritious food, residence in ill-ventilated and damp apart- 
ments, etc. 

Treatment. — If we take into consideration the pathology 
of the disease, the treatment will not be difficult. Exercise 
in the open air is very essential ; the body should be pro- 
tected from chilliness by warm clothing, and the patient 
should sleep on a mattrass, and in a well-ventilated room. 
The diet should be nutritious, not stimulating ; game, where 
it agrees, may be freely eaten. The habits should be regu- 
lar, the mind kept cheerful by pleasant society, amusements, 
etc. The surface of the body should be sponged night and 
morning with the following, and rubbed dry with a coarse 
towel, so as to produce action in the skin. 

^ Distilled witch-hazel one quart 

Cayenne pepper one teaspoonful. 

Soap sufficient to make a lather. 

Ovarian Dropsy. — By this disease is understood an ac- 
cumulation of fluid in the Graafian follicles or cysts of the 
ovaries. The ovaries are capable of secreting an enormous 
quantity of fluid, but unlike other parts are incapable of re- 
absorbing the effused fluid, and therefore unlike general or 
abdominal dropsy. It matters not in ovarian dropsy how 
rapidly the kidneys may secrete, not the least influence is 
produced on the accumulation of fluid in the cysts. Al- 
though much attention has been paid to this subject of late 
years by the ablest American and European physicians, 
there is still rnuch obscurity connected with the disease. 



368 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

As there are too many forms of cystic disease to be spoken 
of in this volume, only the more important will receive con- 
sideration. These are the simple cysts, compound cysts, 
hydatic cysts, dermoid cysts, or those containing hair, teeth, 
bones, etc. 

I. Simple Cysts. — The simple ovarian cyst is a simple 
sac, while the rest of the organ retains its normal condition. 
These cysts vary from the size of a pea to the bulk of the 
human head. This form is generally found hanging as an 
appendage to the ovarian ligament. The coats of the cysts 
become thickened, but not uniformly so, some parts being 
thicker than others. The outer coat consists of the peri- 
toneum which encloses the ovaries. The proper wall of 
the cyst becomes thickened, and consists of dense fibrous 
tissue. By this increase of thickness the cyst is prevented 

Fig. 74. 




r^T'^rt'' ^ZV^'' CONTAINING A MORBIDLY DISTENDED GRAAFIAN FOLLICLE OR 
CENTRE THKRAffirl'^''^ STAGE-THE CYST HAS BEEN DIVIDED THROUGH THE 
CENTRE THE BALANCE OF THE OVARY IS HEALTHY. 

from rupturing. Sometimes the walls of these cysts become 
cartilaginous, and occasionally are found ossified or con- 
verted into bone. Upon the inner surface of this second 
coat there is a large number of blood-vessels, presenting a 
rectangular appearance, which are the carriers of the enor- 
mous quantity of blood secreted by the epithelium lining the 
sac. (Fig. 74.) 



Diseases of females. 



369 



2. Compound Cysts. — In this form there may be a num- 
ber of cysts developed within the parent sac. (Fig. 75.) 
These forms of cysts are capable of great distension, and 
are usually found in ovarian dropsies. The smaller or sec- 

FiG 75. 




THE RIGHT OVARY DISTENDED INTO ONE LARGE CYST, IN WHICH ARE OBSERVED 

NUMEROUS SMALL CYSTS OF A SECONDARY ORDER TO THE RIGHT OF THE FIGURE 

IS THE UTERUS ATTACHED BY A SMALL PELLICLE. (Ad. Nat.) 

ondary cysts are always attached to the superior or parent 
cyst, and are covered by the same membrane that covers 
the principal sac. The growth of these secondary cysts is 
very irregular. 

Some enlarge rapidly, the walls becoming thin and ruptur- 
ing, pour their contents into the parent cyst. 



slo 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



Fluid Contents of Cysts. — The thinnest fluid is generally 
obtained from the single cyst. The contents of the com- 
pound cyst are usually much more dense, of the consistency 
of the white of an egg, honey, or thin glue. Sometimes it is 
so dense -that it is drawn off in long strings through the 
canals. Occasionally it is the color of coffee-grounds, at 
other times that of blood and pus mixed together. 

Fig. 76. 




OVARIAN CYST CONTAINING HAIR, FATTY MATTER, SEBACEOUS GLANDS AND HAIR 
REPRESENTATION OF A HAIR HIGHLY MAGNIFIED, 

Quantity of Fluid. — The quantity of fluid that has been 
taken from different persons is enormous. Imhoif gives a 
case where the right ovary contained forty-tow pounds of 
fluid. Daret, a case of fifty pints. Comper, one where eighty 
pounds of serum were drawn off, and another is mentioned 
by Midler where there were one hundred and forty pounds 
in the two ovaries of a woman. The right ovary is twice as 



DISEASES OF FEMALES. 371 

often affected as the left. Seldom both at one time. The 
number of tappings which they will bear is astonishing. 
Pagenstecher removed in thirty-eight tappings eleven hun- 
dred and thirty-two pounds. Dr. Mead tapped a patient 
sixty-seven times in five years and a half, and drew nineteen 
hundred and twenty pints. Ford punctured an ovary forty- 
nine times, and removed twenty seven hundred and eighty- 
six pints. Heidrich, in eight years, punctured a woman two 
hundred and ninety-nine times, and removed nine thousand 
eight hundred and sixty-seven pounds. In another case, in 
eighty operations he drew six thousand six hundred and 
thirty-one pints, equal to thirteen hogsheads of fluid. 

3. Hydatids in Ovarian Cysts. — This is a very rare form, 
few cases being on record. An interesting preparation is 
in the Pathological Museum of King's College, England. 
It consists of an aggregation of cysts, m.any of them filled 
with hydatids. The}^ average in size a pigeon's egg, and 
possess the appearance of Acephalocysts (monsters with- 
out heads and hands.) 

4. Dermoid Cysts. — These consist of fatty matter, hair, 
teeth, bones, etc. They seldom grow to large size, and are 
not of frequent occurrence. Figure 76 illustrates a case 
where there is long tangled hair, mixed with hard seba- 
ceous matter. 

Symptoms. — In the commencement of the disease, there 
is a dull, heavy pain or soreness in the ovarian region ; often 
the menses are suppressed, with a slight enlargement in the 
iliao region. As the cyst enlarges, the intestines are dis- 
placed, and the stomach, liver, spleen, and diaphragm are 
forced into the thorax. Sometimes there is hectic fever, 
more or less pain, vomiting and general emaciation. Occa- 
sionally the sac ruptures, and the contents are discharged 
into the abdominal cavity. Fallopian tubes or uterus. When 
emptied into the abdominal cavity, the fluid may be absorbed^ 



3'72 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

or it may cause severe peritoneal inflammation and death. 

Cause. — Falls are a frequent cause; blows, inflammation, 
suppression of the menses, etc. 

Treatment. — Had I space, I might present a large num- 
ber of cases that have been successfully treated after having 
attained an enormous size and been frequently tapped. 

The usual mode of. aflFording relief after the cysts have 
attained a size to interfere with the functions of the viscera 
and impaired the general health, is by tapping. This is but 
temporary. The only successful treatment is the removal 
of the tumor, by some skillful physician. 

The disease may be arrested if taken early. The follow- 
ing is the most rational means that can be adopted : A pad 
should be applied to the tumor, secured by a bandage that 
will keep up a general pressure. Iodine should be applied 
by painting the surface of the skin, or by moistening the 
pad with it twice a day. 

The following may be given by the stomach : 

^ Compound syrup of .stillingia .gviii. 

Dose — One teaspoonful three or four times a day. 

The bowels should be opened once a day with cream of 
tartar and phodophylin. 

In one case I treated^ I found the inhalation of diluted 
oxygen gas prevented the tumor from enlarging for over 
two months, and greatly improved the patient's health. She 
stopped the treatment for the purpose of visiting the country 
and during her absence it greatly enlarged. It was not 
afterward employed. It is certainly worthy of a more ex- 
tensive trial. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

STRUCTURE OF THE SKIN. 

The skin consists of several distinct layers, and serves 
several important purposes in the animal economy. 

1st. It affords a complete covering and protection to the 
sensitive nerves. 

2nd. It affords a large exhalant surface for the elimina- 
tion of effete fluids from the blood. 

3rd. It possesses inhalant apparatus by which fluids may 
be absorbed. 

4th. It prevents the too rapid evaporation of the fluids 
of the body. 

The skin is usually divided into three distinct layers. 

Cutis vera, or sensitive skin. — This forms the undermost 
layer, and consists of white ^nd yellow fibrous tissue closely 
interwoven together. {Fig. 78.) It is usually divided into 
two parts. The lower, or internal, is called the chorion, (a), 
and the upper or outer the papillary body, (b). The pap- 
illary surface possesses ^ distinct function, namely, that of 
touch. The sense of touch is dependent upon the sensitive 
nerves, which are arranged in loops in the papillary bodies 
of the skin. The papillae are largely supplied with blood- 
vessels and lymphatics. They are more numerous when 
the skin is most sensitive, and contract on the approach of 
cold, which produces a roughness termed cutis anserina, or 
goose-flesh. 

Basement Membrane, or the Rete Mucosum. {Fig. 78, 
c.) This is the second layer of skin. It is the matrix of 
the epidermis or outer layer of the skin. It consists of a 
thin layer of homogeneous fluid derived from the blood. 

373 



374 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



Epidermis, or Cuticle.— This is the outer layer of the 
skin, and invests the entire surface of the body. It con- 
sists of cells arranged in several layers. It is insensible and 
unvascular, there being no nerves or blood-vessels found in 
it. It receives its nourishment from the basement mem- 
brane lying beneath. As new cells form, the others are 

Fig. 78. 




STRUCTURE OF SKIN. 

a, chorion; 3, PAPILLARY PORTION OF CUTIS VERA; ^, BASEMENT MEMBRANE 
OR RETE MUCOSUM; d, EPIDERMIS; e, HAIR BULB; /", SEBACEOUS GLAND 
TERMINATING IN A HAIR FOLLICLE. 

pressed up and become dry and are thrown off in the form 
of scurf. Hence there is more or less scurf continually 
thrown off from the skin, which, if not eliminated, would 
clog up the pores of which the skin is supplied, and thus 
prevent the evaporation of effete matter from the blood. 
From this fact) we perceive the necessity of keeping the 



STRUCTURE OF THE SKIN. Sl5 

surface of the skin perfectly clean if we wish to maintain 
health and a healthy appearance of the body's surface. 

The white and soap-like crust observed covering the skin 
of new-born children, consists of epi"dermic scales, with 
mucus and oil globules. This is called vernix caseosa. 

In blistering, scalds and burns, the outer surface of the 
skin or epidermis is destroyed and stripped off, which leaves 
the sensitive surface, or cutis vera, exposed to the oxygen 
of the air, causing pain. 

The main object in treating bums should be to form an 
artificial cuticle to protect this delicate surface. 

One of the best remedies that can be applied, is by sat- 
urating raw cotton with one part of chloroform or ether, 
and two parts of sweet oil. The oil prevents the absorption 
of oxygen, while the chloroform or ether removes the pain. 
Flour mixed with water, in the form of paste, and applied, 
will also answer a good purpose. The white of eggs cov- 
ered with oil-silk, will likewise afford an artificial cuticle. 
Carbonic acid applied to a burned surface, will immediately 
remove the pain. 

The use of the epidermis is to protect the sensitive sur- 
face; to prevent a too rapid dissipation of caloric; and to 
prevent a too rapid evaporation of the fluids of the body. 

The color of the different races is depending upon a pig- 
ment that is deposited in the second layer of the skin, which 
becomes mingled with the epidermic cells. 

In the negro they are of a dark black color, while in the 
white races they are almost entirely wanting, excepting in 
freckles, when they are observed of a lightish hue. 

By blistering the skin of a negro it becomes nearly the 
color of the white person, but the pigment soon forms 
again. 

Sudoriferous Glands. — These are usually called the 
sweat glands. They consist of tubes with open mouths 



376 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



Upon the surface of the epidermis, and extend through the 
three layers of skin to the sub-cutaneous tissue below. 
(Fig- 79') 

Fig. 79. 




SUDORIFEROUS GLAND FROM THK PALM OF THE HAND— MAGNIFIED. 

1, 1, contorted tubes, composing the gland, which are united by two excre 
tory ducts; 2,2, which afterward unite into one spiral canal which passes through 
the epidermis at 3, and opens on its surface at 4; the gland is imbedded in fat- 
vesicles, which are seen at 5, 5. 



STRUCTURE OF THE SKIN. 377 

The number of square inches in a man of ordinary stat- 
ure is estimated at 2,500. Accordingly, the total number of 
pores must be 7,000,000, and the length of tubing 1,750,000 
inches, or 145,833 feet, or 48,611 yards, or 28 miles. 

The fluid passing of¥ from these glands is usually in the 
form of vapor, and is called insensible perspiration. When 
it is more profuse it appears in drops, and is then called 
sensible perspiration. It usually contains lactic acid, which 
gives the perspiration, when it is profuse, a sour smell. 
There are about twelve parts only in 1,000 of solid matter — 
the balance consists of water. The amount passing off in 
the shape of insensible perspiration, has been estimated 

Fig. 80. 




SEBACEOUS FOLLICLES FROM THE NOSE, WITH HAIR 

at eleven grains per minute. Perspiration is wonderfully 
modified by the condition of the atmosphere. When the 
weather is dry and hot it is quite profuse ; when it is warm 
and moist the perspiration is less, and when the weather 
is still colder the moisture of the skin is diminished in pro- 
portion to the degree of the thermal changes. 
Sebaceous Glands. — These are distinct from the sudo- 



378 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

rific glands-^the former being more abundant where the 
latter are the least abundant, and vice versa. They are ab- 
sent on the soles of the feet and palms of hands, and nu- 
merous on the face, scalp, etc. They are little crypts or 
sacs, imbedded in the cutis vera, or true skin. {Fig. 78, /, 
and Fig. 80.) Sometimes there are several of these clus- 
tered around a duct, into which they open. Sometimes the 
ducts of these glands perform a double function, forming 
a sheath for the hair and outlet for their glands. 

These glands (the sebaceous) secrete an oleaginous sub- 
stance, which serves to keep the skin smooth and pliable, 
and to prevent it from becoming dry and cracked by the 
action of heat, etc. The secretion is found more abundant 
in those who inhabit warm climates, and with those whose 
occupations subject them to high temperatures. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

FUNCTION OF THE SKIN, AND THE BEST 
MEANS FOR ITS PRESERVATION. 

The function of the skin has already been explained, 
while the importance of keeping it clean and in a healthy 
condition, as an Element of Female Beauty, has likewise 
been demonstrated. It will accordingly, only be necessary 
in this chapter to present some of the best cosmetics used in 
fashionable and refined society for preserving and beautify- 
ing the skin. 

As I have already intimated, a bright, clear complexior^ 
is only to be acquired by three things — temperance, exer- 
cise, and cleanliness. If these are not maintained, all the 
cosmetics in the world will be of no avail whatever. Were 
a yaung lady as fair as Hebe or charming as Venus, she- 
will speedily mar the most exquisite and voluptuous loveli- 
ness by too high living and late hours. As to diet — strong 
coffee, hot cakes and butter; rich peppered soups; fish; 
sweetmeats, etc., have destroyed many a constitution, driv- 
en the roses from the cheeks and suffused the countenance 
with a saffron or bilious hue. There are a great many dis- 
orders induced by ignorance, as connected with fashion and 
habit. Besides these, the frequent changes of the weather,, 
or the sudden transition from cold to heat, and heat to cold, 
have a sad effect upon the skin, roughening its texture, in- 
juring its hue and deforming it with unseemly eruptions. 
The head and face, especially, need protection from the at- 
mosphere. Nor should any lady ever go out into the hot 
sun without her veil, or without her having her head prop- 
erly covered. Going out in the autumnal evening without 
n sufficient covering to the head, particularly, is exceedingly 

879 



380 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

detrimental to the beauty of complexion. The custom of 
drying the perspiration from the face by powdering it, or 
cooling it when hot from exposure to sun or dancing, by 
washing with cold water, is most destructive to the soft- 
ness and brilliancy of the complexion. The exercise of a 
little judgment would teach every lady that when she is 
over-heated, she ought to permit herself to cool gradually, 
and by all means to avoid going into the air, or allowing 
a draught through an open window or door to blow upon 
her when thus heated. Excessive heat is as bad as excessive 
cold for the complexion. In the dingy face of the desert- 
wandering gypsy, may be seen the effects of exposure to 
alternate heats and colds. Let all young women, especially, 
attend to the few rules we have already laid down, and each 
will then be able to retain her health and beauty to the latest 
period of life. 

GENERAL RECIPES. 

No. I. Wash for the Skin and Complexion. 

To remedy the rigidity of the muscles of the face, and to 
cure any roughness induced by daily exposure, the follow- 
ing wash may be applied, with almost certain relief, as we 
are assured by Madame Lola Montes, the celebrated Coun- 
tess of Landsfelt. 

Mix two pints of white brandy with one part of rose- 
water, and wash the face with it, night and morning. 

The brandy keeps up a gentle action of the skin, which 
is so essential to its healthy appearance; also thoroughly 
cleanses its surface, while the rose-water counteracts the 
drying nature of the brandy, and leaves the skin in a nat- 
ural, soft and flexible state. 

No. 2. Complexion Paste.— The following is the re- 
ceipt for the paste, by the use of which Madame Vestris 



iP^ 



4^ 





y 



^ 



EXERCISE 19— TO DEVELOP THE LEGS. 



FUNCTION OF THE SKIN. . 381 

is said to have preserved her beauty till very late in life. 
It is applied to the face on retiring for the night. 

The white of four eggs boiled in rose-water, half an 
ounce of alum, half an ounce of oil of sweet almonds, beat 
the whole together till it assumes the consistence of a paste. 

No. 3. A ''Remarkable Wash.'" said to have been used 
by the Beauties of the Court of Charles II., is made of a 
simple tincture of benzoin precipitated in water. We quote : 

"This delightful wash seems to have the effect of calling 
the purple stream of the blood to the external fibres of the 
face, and gives the cheeks a beautiful rosy color. If left 
on the face to dry, it will render the skin clear and brilliant. 
It is an excellent remedy for spots, freckles, pimples and 
eruptions, if they have not been of long standing." 

No. 4. To Remove Pimples. — There are many kinds of 
pimples, some of which partake almost of the nature of 
ulcers, which require medical treatment, but the small red 
pimple, which is most common, may be removed by ap- 
plying the following twice a day: 

Sulphur water i ounce. 

Acetated liquor of ammonia ^ " 

Solution of potassa ^ " 

White-wine vinegar 2 " 

Distilled water 2 " 

These pimples are sometimes cured by frequent wash- 
ing in warm water and prolonged friction with a coarse 
towel. The cause of these pimples is obstruction of the 
skin and imperfect circulation. 

No. 5. To Remove 'Tleshworms'' — Sometimes little 
black specks appear about the base of the nose, or on the 
forehead, or in the hollow of the chin, which are called 
''fleshworms ;" are occasioned by coagulated secretion that 
obstructs the pores of the skin. They may be squeezed out 
by gentle pressing. They are permanently removed by 



382 Ladies new medical guide. 

washing with warm water, and severe friction with a towel, 
and then applying a Httle of the foUo^ving preparation: 

Liquor of potassa .- i ounce 

Cologne 2 

White brandy 4 

The warm water and friction alone are sometimes suf- 
ficient. 

No. 6. Queen Bess's Complexion Wash. — The follow- 
ing recipt has been handed down from the time of Queen 
Elizabeth. Its daily use preserved the beauty of her com- 
plexion to extreme old age. 

Into a phial place one drachm of Benzoin gum in powder, 
the same quantity of grated nutmeg, and about six drops of 
the essence of orange blossoms ; then fill up the bottle with 
a wineglassful of the finest Sherry. Shake the ingredients 
every day for a week, then mix the whole with a pint of 
orange-flower water; strain through fine muslin, and the 
"Lait Virginal," is finished. The face is to be bathed with 
it night and morning. 

No. 7. An Excellent Cosmetic. — Take of blanched 
bitter almonds, two ounces; blanched sweet almonds, one 
ounce ; beat to a paste, add distilled water, one quart : mix 
well, strain, put into a bottle, add boric acid in powder. 
:wenty grains, dissolve in two table-spoonsful of spirits of 
wine, and shake 'well. Used to impart a delightful softness 
to the skin, and also as a wash for obstinate, eruptive dis- 
eases. Wet the skin with it, either by means of the corner 
of a napkin, or the fingers dipped into it, and then gently 
wipe off with a dry cloth. 

No. 8. Lavender Water of a very excellent quality, 
may be prepared thus : — Rectified spirit, two quarts ; rose 
water, one pint; English oil of lavender one ounce and a 
half; oil of cloves, half a drachm. Mix and distil the whole 
together so long as it comes over bright. 



FUNCTION OF THE SKIN. 883 

No. 9. Elder-flower Water is frequently found ser- 
viceable in producing that enviable softness of the skin 
which the ladies so much admire ; but the best way to begin 
is to attack the enemy in his strongest fortress, the stomach. 
Whilst trying cosmetics, it is an excellent plan to purify 
the blood with some gentle asperient; and the following 
simple preparation, which may be taken all through the 
spring, summer and autumn, will be found highly advanta- 
geous : Put two ounces of Epsom salts, half an ounce of 
cream of tartar, and the half of a rind of lemon, into a quart 
of boiling water. When cold, decant it into a bottle, cork it 
close, and take a wineglassful every morning before break- 
fast. It will remove giddiness and headaches, besides oper- 
ating as an admirable purifier. — Elixir of Beauty. 

No. 10. Freckles. — Freckles are situated in the middle 
and outer membrane of the skin ; and before any other ap- 
plication, it will be advisable to soften the surface by the 
use of some mild balsam or paste. The following is an 
excellent preparation: Two ounces of fine honey, one 
ounce of purified wax, half an ounce of silver lith- 
arge, half an ounce of myrrh. Mix them well to- 
gether over a slow fire, perfuming with oil of roBes, eau- 
de-cologne, or any other agreeable perfume. Another: One 
ounce of bitter almonds, one ounce of barley-fiour, mix a 
sufficient quantity of honey to make the whole into a smooth 
paste; with which the face, more particularly where the 
freckles are visible, is to be anointed at night, and the paste 
washed of¥ in the morning. 

No. II. Freckle Paste. — The following is a good 
application, the surface of the skin having been pre- 
viously softened , by a little mild balsam or emoli- 
ent paste: - 

One ounce of bitter almonds ; one ounce of barley flour. 
Mix with a sufficient quantity of honey to make the whole 
into a smooth paste, with which the face, particularly where 



384 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the freckles appear, is to be anointed at night, and the paste 
washed off in the morning. 

No. 12. For a Wash for Freckles, Ta.n, etc. — Take 
two ounces of lemon juice, half a drachm of powdered 
borax, and one drachm of sugar. Mix them together and 
let them stand a few days in a glass bottle till the liquor is 
fit for use ; rub it on the hands and face two or three times 
a day. 

No. 13.' Freckle Compound. — The so-called "Unction 
de Maintenon," after the celebrated Madame de Maintenon, 
mistress and wife of Louis XIV., is made as follows : 

Venice soap i ounce. 

Lemon juice Yi 

Oil of bitter almonds Ya 

Deliquidated oil of tartar Ya, '' 

Oil of rhodium . 3 drops. 

No. 14. Freckle Wash. — One drachm of muriatic acid; 
half pint of rain water ; half teaspoonful of spirit lavender. 
Mix them well together, and apply two or three times a 
day to the freckles, with a camel's-hair brush. 

No. 15. Lemon Cream for Sunburns, etc. — Put two 
spoonsful of fresh cream into half a pint of new milk: 
squeeze into it the juice of a lemon, and half a glass of 
brandy, a little alum and loaf -sugar ; boil the whole, skim 
it well, and when cool it is fit for use. 

No. 16. Preventive Wash for Sunburn. — Two 
drachms of borax ; one drachm of Roman alum ; one drachm 
of camphor; half ounce of sugar, one pound of ox-gall. 
Mix and stir well together, and repeat the stirring three 
or four times a day, until the mixture becomes transparent. 
Then strain it through filtering paper, and it is fit for use. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 

The proper management of children is the most import- 
ant subject that can be brought to the consideration of a 
parent; and yet, it is one that has been greatly neglected. 
Mothers undertake the management of children without 
previous instruction, thinking it can be learned by instinct 
or by affection. The consequence is they find themselves 
too often in a condition of uncertainty and trouble, and act 
not unfrequently directly in opposition to the best physical 
and mental welfare of their charges. Undoubtedly the 
proper management of a child begins even before birth. 
Prenatal influences and education are of vast importance; 
yet how greatly neglected, and persistently misunderstood! 
Those who would have healthy children, must be themselves 
healthy. They must obey the laws of nature and morality. 
They must not except good fruit from poor soil. Physical 
strength, good organization, agreeable temper, and noble- 
ness of mind beget their like ; drunkenness, debility, debase- 
ment of body and mind yield similar characteristics in the 
progeny. Children who inherit the former start from the 
highest vantage ground ; children with the latter start in the 
race of life handicapped and at a great disadvantage. From 
the earliest moment after conception the mother should pay 
even more than usual care to her personal health. Her 
clothing should be loose and comfortable, and adapted to 
the gradual development of her abdomen and breasts. Tight 
lacing is injurious to both child and mother, and should be 
carefully avoided. The judicious use of tepid baths once 
or twice a week, with a daily sponge bath of luke-warm 
water, followed by friction with a coarse towel, will be 
conducive to her welfare. The mother should also take 

385 



386 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

short, gentle, and frequent walks during the whole period 
of pregnancy. In fact she should spend much of the time 
in the open air, with mild exercise and occupation, and in 
this way her general health will be kept in proper tone, the 
bowels open, and the growing foetus will be nourished and 
strengthened, and the foundation laid for an easier labor and 
a good getting up. This abundance of air and occupation 
explains the rapid labors and speedy recoveries of poor 
women. Such need to work, but in their very toil they are 
favoring nature's operations, and their compensation is in 
an easy confinement, unattended with much inconvenience or 
anxiety. Indolence during pregnancy is enervating to 
mother and foetus. A pregnant woman is not an invalid. 
She is not compelled to lie down most of the time. To be 
with child it a natural physiological process, the fulfilling 
of the Divine mandate, and the highest crowning act of 
womanhood. 

The pregnant woman should exercise some care of her 
dietary. Meat should be eaten but once a day; rich soups 
and highly seasoned foods avoided, and all alcoholic and 
other stimulants strictly shunned. She should eat rather less 
during her pregnancy than at ordinary times; for while it 
is true she has two to provide for, yet she has less drain upon 
her system, from the fact that she no longer is unwell, and 
the foetus, up to the third month, is not much larger than 
an egg. An overloaded stomach also may favor the dis- 
tressing nausea and morning sickness of early pregnancy. 
During the latter months of pregnancy the diet should 
be fuller, for if it is too light it is lekely to make the mother 
a poor nurse for her child, both in the quantity and quality 
of her milk. 

A pregnant woman should retire early to rest — at least 
by ten o'clock — and be up in good time in the morning for 
her ablution, morning stroll in seasonable weather, and an 
early breakfast. In short she should use every means in 
her power to make and keep herself healthy, not only for 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 387 

the sake of herself and her l^usband, but also for the sake 
of her forming child and for the welfare of the human 
race. It should be borne in mind that the period of intra- 
uterine life is one full of danger to the health of the foetus ; 
of the family to act in an emergency as a nurse, or even as 
a physician. In such a case, just as soon after the birth 
as the breathing process is well established in the babe, tie 
the naval cord about one and a half inches from the infant's 
stomach with a stout white string. Do not use cotton 
thread, even if doubled. It is well to tie the cord again 
one inch beyond the first tie, and cut with a sharp pair of 
scissors between these two ties, using care not to let a sud- 
den movement of the child plunge the scissors into its flesh. 
Roll the child in a suitable covering and lay it aside until 
the care of the mother is over. 

When the mother has been made comfortable, attention 
should again be directed to the child, and, first, it should 
have a bath. It is not uncommon to hear cold water ad- 
vised for the first bath of a new-born infant, under the 
impression of its strengthening the child. This is not sound 
advice. If water is used warm (not hot), it will not ener- 
vate, nor be likely to cause colds and inflammation, which 
attend the use of cold water. After rubbing well with good 
grease, as olive oil, cold cream, or cosmoline, the parts of 
the body containing the peculiar white paste-like substance 
found upon the new-born infant, wash well with a piece of 
flannel, warm water, and Castile soap, finishing with a large 
sponge, by which the water can be made to stream over the 
child, acting like a miniature shower bath. Under ordinary 
circumstances there is no need of adding brandy or liquor 
not only does ill health in the mother react upon the de- 
fenseless little creature, but it may be, her thoughts, her 
mental and moral states, her passions, are reproduced in 
the child. It is of the utmost importance then that she be 
surrounded with comfort, cheer, and happiness; that no 
unkindness be shown her by her husband or family; that 



388 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

she have all advantages of mental ease and comfort to im- 
plant in the miniature human being qualities good and noble. 
How readily mothers believe in birth-marks, and yet how 
ignorant or negligent are they of prenatal impressions af- 
fecting health and morals. 

It is to be remembered that during a prolonged period 
mother and child form together but one living system, and 
whatever injures the mother's constitution also involves that 
of her progeny. 

It must be borne in mind that the health of the father, at 
the time of the impregnation, also influences very much 
the future child's welfare. 

CARE OF THE NEW-BORN INFANT. 

While no one is herein advised to usurp the place of a 
physician or a skilled nurse in the lying-in room, yet, under 
peculiar circumstances, it may fall to the lot of some member 
of any kind to the water. * After the bath dry the skin well 
with soft towels, rather absorbing the moisture than using 
any severe rubbing; then dust all the parts likely to chafe 
with some simple dusting powder, starch, lycopodium, or 
violet powden While bathing the child the nurse should 
wear a thick, soft flannel apron, made long and full. 

If the infant should breathe feebly, or exhibit other signs 
of great feebleness, it should not be washed at once, but al- 
lowed to remain quiet, warm, and undisturbed until the vital 
actions have assumed a fair degree of activity. 

The Care of the Navel. — There is nothing better for dress- 
ing the navel than a piece of soft rag unsinged, which should 
be greased and neatly wrapped around the cord, as you 
would wrap' a cut finger, kept in placfe with a few rounds 
of thread. The navel string thus covered should lay up- 
ward on the belly, and be supported in this position by 
means of a bandage passed around the child's body — a 
simple strip of flannel, about four inches wide, being the 
most suitable. Care should be used not to draw this band- 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 389 

age too tight around the abdomen. It should be loose 
enough to admit the introduction of a finger between it and 
the belly. The proper use of the bandage prevents rupture 
at the navel, while if applied too firmly it compresses the 
abdominal cavity, so that in the forcible descent of the dia- 
phragm in the act of crying, coughing and straining, it 
presses the internal organs downward and forces the bowels 
through the natural openings in the walls of the abdomen, 
thus producing rupture in the groin. The bandage should 
be worn for four to six months before it is laid aside. 

The navel string usually separates in a week's time, but 
it may be delayed for twice this length of time. This will 
make no material difference, and the rule is to allow it to 
drop of¥ of its own accord. If the navel is a little sore after 
the separation of the cord, or if excoriation occurs before it 
is fully separated, cleanliness in connection with a bland, 
soothing salve will be all that is required. 

CLOTHING FOR THE INFANT. 

To be more explicit about the bandage, which has been 
already mentioned before, it may be added that it is usually 
cut the selvage way of the material, as are cuffs and wrist- 
bands. Some persons prefer the horizontal strip as being 
more elastic, while we have known a prominent physician 
who forbade the use of any but bias bands, especially for 
boy babies. The band should be cut in one piece, and never 
hemmed, since any seam might hurt the tender body it is to 
girdle. Sometimes the band is bound with silk flannel bind- 
ing and sometimes buttonhole-stitched on the edges with 
coarsely twisted silk floss, but generally the edges are left 
raw. Knitted bands are excellent. For these cast on one 
hundred and thirty stitches, and knit with four needles in 
Saxon yarn or zephyr worsted, in the well-known rib-stitch, 
knit three and turn two. Knit the band from six to seven 
inches deep. This band is elastic enough to yield to every 
breath of the infant and yet sufficiently strong to afford sup- 



390 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

port to the tender back. Except in midsummer, a knitted 
shirt of Saxon yarn should also be worn, and even then, 
when the band is removed, the shirt should take its place. 

The narrow coat or pinning blanket for wear at night, 
and during the day also, for the first month of the infant*s 
life, is a straight piece of flannel ,three-quarters of a yard in 
length and a yard and a half wide, gathered into a straight 
band of muslin four inches broad and twenty inches long. 
The belt must be pinned, as it will be too large for a young 
infant ; below it the skirt, which is to be left open like an 
apron its whole length, must be furnished with buttons and 
buttonholes close enough together to prevent the child from 
getting its feet through. Flannel, with part of cotton to 
three of wool, corded together, is a better one than all- 
wool for this, as it shrinks less. 

The rubber diaper has many friends and many foes, and 
there is much to be said on both sides. If the nurse is care- 
ful it will be found a comfort, since it keeps the clothing 
dry, and can do no harm except where it is made an excuse 
for not changing the child as frequently as is necessary. 
When it is used there should be two or three, and they 
should be frequently aired. Wash them always in cold 
water, and wipe on a towel ; then hang them in a cool place 
to dry. When the baby's skin is very delicate their use may 
cause chafing, unless great care is taken; this is the only 
valid objection against them. 

The Quality and Quantity of Clothes. — The quality and 
quantity of the child's clothing must be regulated by the 
means of its parents. Every mother will probably have the 
best she can afford, but, whether rich or plain, it should be 
carefully made; all seams felled, and no rough edges left 
to chafe the tender skin. Much trimming is unnecessary, 
and she who can afford to spend only a limited amount on 
her baby's wardrobe had best put most of that into the ma- 
terial of which they are made. Coarse flannels, heavily em- 
broidered ; cheap cambric loaded with tawdry cotton laces 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 391 

or coarse Hamburg edges, are not to be compared to finer 
materials simply made; the flannels overcast with zephyr 
wool or linen floss; the cambric or nainsook slips finished 
with a plain hem, or a ruffle of the same, and with a tiny 
edge at the neck and sleeves. Six of every garment — three 
night flannels and three for day — constitute the minimum 
layette. Twelve diapers may answer, by careful manage- 
ment, but unless they can be washed every day at least 
eighteen will be required. A flannel cape or a woolen shawl 
is necessary to throw around the child in passing from one 
room to another during the first weeks of its existence. 
Summer and winter, until it is two years old, it should wear 
a flannel shirt long enough to cover the bowels. The knit- 
ted shirt already described is sufficient for the first six 
months and for warm weather. In the winter it should be 
replaced by high-necked and long-sleeved flannels. Some 
children require bibs by the dozen, others scarcely need 
them at all. Fleece-lined pique and nainsook wadded and 
quilted are the best materials to make them of. Infants' 
cloaks are usually of white merino trimmed with white silk, 
satin, fringe, swan's down, or embroidery, as the parents 
may fancy or can afford. In shape they should be a long 
circular or a sacque, each having a long cape. The first 
head covering is a lace or shirred muslin cap, lined in win- 
ter with white merino or fine flannel for warmth. 

A nightgown of muslin or white percale — cambric is too 
thin and linen too cool, except for summer — and a flannel 
wrapper, to be worn on cold nights, with its napkin, com- 
plete the child's night dress. Cotton diaper is best for use 
in winter, linen in summer, and some mothers prefer can- 
toon flannel for night wear in winter. The same material 
— cantoon flannel — should always be used for children's 
nio^ht gowns in cold weather after the child is six months 
of aofe. The day petticoats should be two breadths wide, 
the flannel cut straight, the muslin one slightly gored. Many 
mothers do not put their babies into long clothes at all ; mak- 



392 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

ing the skirts eighteen inches long at first, a length which 
comes down well over the feet, but little more, and letting 
ihe infant wear woolen socks to keep its feet warm — a sen- 
sible fashion which it is to be hoped may some day be gen- 
erally adopted. The superstition that it is unlucky to put 
an infant's long clothes on over its head is a fortunate one 
for the babies, since it is a worrying process to have so 
much pass over the little face, not to speak of the danger to 
the tender spine, since it is a difficult matter to give it 
proper support while holding the baby up for the operation. 
On the other hand, in puting them on feet foremost the 
infant lies comfortably on the lap, while its feet and legs 
are lifted and drawn as far into the skirts as is necessary. 

Before beginning to dress the baby have everything ready, 
so that the operation may be quickly and comfortably per- 
formed. 

The clothing of an infant should be warm, light, and 
loose. Its clothing generally is too long and cumbersome. 
All that is required is for the feet to be well covered. The 
parts of the child's body that should be kept warm are the 
chest, bowels, and the feet. None of the clothing should 
be tight enough to make undue pressure upon the blood- 
vessels, impeding the circulation and hindering the proper 
development of the body. The lungs and heart must not be 
kept free from having free play, and pressure over the 
stomach impedes digestion. 

Pins should be used sparingly about the clothing. Even 
the diapers could be fastened with loops and tapes. When 
pins are used they should always be of the safety kind. 

Dkiring the early months of the child's life, warmth is 
peculiarly needful for the infantile system, and where there 
is any tendency to weakness and imperfect development of 
animal temperature, flannel clothing is particularly neces- 
sary to favor the accumulation of warmth in the infant's 
body. Benefit may also result from its gentle stimulating 
action upon the cutaneous sirface. In hot weather muslin 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 393 

may be used instead of flannel, but even then a careful 
mother or nurse will change at once the clothing to suit the 
varying stages of the weather. In summer infants are not 
infrequently kept too warm by too thick and warm coverlids 
while sleeping. 

With its usual clothing the infant is often laid upon a 
bed of feathers, and covered with a thick spread. This 
causes a copious perspiration, making the baby liable to 
catarrhal and bowel complaints, if exposed immediately 
afterward to a current of fresh and cool air. It is important 
for the welfare of the child that it should not be permit- 
ted to sleep in the same flannel or underclothing as worn 
during the day. The baby's head should be kept cool. Caps 
for this reason are objectionable. If caps are used it is need- 
ful to use care in leaving them off, to guard against cold. 
When they are to be distcontinued, use a thinner and a thin- 
ner one until they are left off altogether. 

When the child is sent out for an airing, which may be 
done in two weeks after birth in summer, and in a month's 
time in winter if the weather is good, and in midday; be 
sure that it is well wrapped. A knitted worsted spencer, 
buttoned behind, for wear under the cloak, and a shawl over 
all if the weather is cool, will protect the litte one from 
harnir 

The proper time for "shortening" the clothes is about the 
end of three months in summer, or six months in winter. 
This shortening should be only of the extra length, be- 
ing still long enough to extend below the feet for nearly 
a year, to protect the lower parts of the body against changes 
in temperature. By the end of a 3^ear the feet should be 
entirely free, so as to allow free motion of the legs. 

While the dress Is long, in cold weather, fine woolen 
stockings, wide enough to be easily put on and to avoid 
every degree of compression, should be worn; in summer 
light and soft flannel socks will answer. As soon as the 
ghprtening is rnade, shoes are proper. The shoes should be 



394 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

made of light and pliable materials, and large enough to 
prevent all constraint on the feet. Some authors object to 
putting shoes on infants claiming they cramp the feet, re- 
strain their free movements, and retard the child's learning 
to walk ; but if the shoes be large enough and of good, pli- 
able material, these objections will be obviated. Dr. Dewees 
says: ''Shoes afford protection against the cold, and secu- 
rity against accident when the child is placed upon the floor 
especially on carpeted floors, where pins, needles, and other 
sharp substances are often concealed. 

The child should be kept dry as possible. Wet' diapers 
or stockings, when permitted to remain on the child for 
some time, give rise to bowel and febrile complaints. They 
tend to cover excoriations and painful irritation of the skin 
about the groin and buttocks. Examine frequently the un- 
derclothing of a child, and if any part be found wet, imme- 
diately replace it by a dry and clean one. 

INFANT BATHING. 

Every one will agree that an infant should be regularly 
bathed from head to foot once a day. The water should 
be tepid — not hot — ^and barely warm. After the child is 
three weeks old it may be put into the water, and supported 
with one hand while it is washed with the other. It is sur- 
prising how soon it will learn to enjoy its bath, to splash 
and play in the water. Never allow it to remain too long 
in its tub — from ten to twenty minutes is the limit — ^the lat- 
ter time being for a healthy child in warm weather. Wet 
its head before putting it into the bath. This is to guard 
against congestion. Use white Castile soap, and either a 
very soft sponge or an equally soft flannel or linen cloth. 
Wipe quickly, and dry with a soft towel, holding the child 
meanwhile upon a blanket in your lap. See that every little 
crease Is wiped out and powdered with corn starch. Burnt 
flour should be used In case of chafing. Be careful to guard 
against draughts, and bathe the child near an open fire, if 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 395 

possible — if not, the bath should be given in a perfectly 
warm room. Have the clothing hanging at the fire, well 
warmed and ready to put on at once. The petticoats should 
be put one in the other, and the dress over them, so that 
all three may be slipped on at once. Every little waist 
should be furnished with buttons or buttonholes, and with 
drawing strings at top and bottom for drawing to the proper 
size. 

An infant's mouth should be cleaned several times a day 
with a soft rag dipped in clear water. This is especially 
important in summer and during dentition. 

Amount of sleep required each day by children: 

At 4 months 20 hours of sleep is required. 

At 6 months 18 hours of sleep is required. 

At I 5^ear 15 hours of sleep is required. 

At 2 years 13 hours of sleep is required. 

At 4 years. . . : . . 12 hours of sleep is required. 

At 7 years 11 hours of sleep is required. 

At 9 years 10^ hours of sleep is required. 

At 14 years 10 hours of sleep is required. 

INFANT FEEDING. 

Whenever possible, breast milk should be the infant's 
food. Young infants should be able to obtain about a quart 
of milk a day from this source ; at three months the demand 
is for three pints ; at six months for nearly two quarts. 
Early in its life the babe should be fed once in two hours, 
and gradually the interval should be extended until the 
child is nursed about six times in the twenty-four hours. 
If the mother finds her milk supply scanty or too rapidly 
failing, she must use such means as tend to promote the se- 
cretion of milk. All powerful emotions and excitements 
must be avoided. Gentle friction, electricity, moderate coi- 
tion, and a proper diet favor the lacteal flow. The diet should 
be generous, avoiding rich and made dishes, using plenty of 
milk, eggs, meats, fowl, game, fish, and a very moderate 



396 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

amount of some malt liquor. Oysters, whiting soup, conger- 
eel soup, and crabs are reputed milk promoters. Pea soup, 
lentil soup, and turnips, fennel, and parsnips are also recom- 
mended. Cocoa, chocolate, and cod-liver oil are useful ad- 
juncts to the diet of a nursing woman. A number of med- 
icines are now used for the purpose of stimulating this func- 
tion of milk secretion, but their application belongs to the 
domain of therapeutics, and should be used only by the di- 
rection of a physician. The best test of the quality of the 
mother's milk is whether the child thrives or does not thrive. 
As a rule, no artificial food whatever should be permitted 
when the breast milk is good ; at any rate, not until the sixth 
or seventh month. 

COMPARATIVE VALUE OF BREAST MILK AND ARTIFICIAL FEED- 
ING. 

Without a doubt, breast milk is of incomparably greater 
value than any artificial food, both as regards the chance 
of life and the proper development of the child. It is im- 
possible to lay too much emphasis on this point, and those 
mothers who, from reasons of indolence, fashion, and what 
not, refuse to perform the sacred duty of nursing their chil- 
dren, must, in most instances, be considered responsible for 
the weakness, disease, and even death, which their willful 
neglect may entail. The mother who does not nurse her 
infant, does not make as good a "getting up." "A mother 
who does not suckle is more liable to peritonitis, inflamma- 
tion of the uterus, abscess in the breast, and cancer of the 
breast and womb." Women, after confinement, often suffer 
from backache, aching in the thighs, inability to stand long, 
or to walk much. They have bearing, down pains, feeling 
of heaviness ; they tire easily, and feel themselves to be quite 
invalids. The cause is often an over large uterus ; one that 
has never properly contracted after confinement. This con- 
dition, if neglected, leads to falling of the womb, inflamma- 
tion and ulceration of this or^an. whites, and the various 



( 



' THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 397 

disorders usually called uterine complaints. Now, it is cer- 
tain that suckling has a very beneficial influence in causing 
tonic contraction of the womb, and thus preventing the un- 
pleasant and painful train of symptoms just mentioned. 

ARTIFICIAL FEEDING. 

There are times when a mother cannot and should not 
nurse her child ; a wet nurse should then be the first thought. 
A child that has been nursed for a short period, either by 
the mother or by a wet nurse, can be very much more^easily 
brought up by hand than one that is obliged to be hand-fed 
from birth. When artificial feeding is the only course left 
to pursue, then the great question is upon what food to place 
the child. This depends upon the age, state of health, resi- 
dence in country or city, and upon the circumstances of the 
family. Milk should form the basis of all preparations of 
food. For infants it should resemble as nearly as possible 
the mother's milk. The difference in the milk of various 
animals is shown by the following table : 

Difference in milk of various animals. (Payne.) 
Nitrogenous matter and 

Women. Cow. Goat. Sheep. Ass. Mare. 

Insoluble Salts 3.55 4.55 4.50 8.00 1.70 1.62 

Butter 3.34 3.70 4.10 6.50 1.40 0.20 

Lactin and soluble salts 3.77 5.35 5.80 4.50 6.40 8.75 
Water 89.54 86.40 85.60 82.00 90.50 89.33 

It will be seen by this table that the milk' of the cow most 
approximates to that of woman, but it is rather more highly 
charged with each kind of solid constituent. 

VARIOUS DILUTIONS OF MILK FOR VARIOUS AGES. 

Mother's milk for new-born babes is so peculiar as to 
have obtained a special name, colostrum. It gradually loses 
those peculiarities. Colostrum, or milk prepared for the 
first two weeks of a child's life, must contain much butter. 
From two quarts of milk, which has stood four or five hours, 



398 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

skim off carefully half a pint, or the last tenth of milk just 
stripped from a cow. For example, if a cow gives five 
quarts, the last pint may be used. The milk must be largely 
diluted with water, according to the following schedule. 
Milk is to be made more nutritious as the child advances in 
age, regard being had, not to mere age, however, but to the 
condition of the child — the schedule, being arranged to suit 
vigorous children, will not suit feeble ones, who must be 
kept back on the scale. 

Schedule for the dilution of cow's milk. 

. Whole 
Milk water quantity 
Age of child. Gills. Gills Gills. 

2 to 10 days 1% 314 41^ 

10 to 20 days i^ 414 6 

20 to 30 days . 2]^ 6 8>^ 

I to lYz months 3 6^ 9^ 

1 to 2 months 3^^ 7 io>^ 

2 to 2^ months 4 714 n^ 



2>^ to 3 months 4^ 714 12 

3 to zYz months 5 7^ 12^ 

3>^t04 months 5^^ 7^ 13 

4 to 4>^ months 6 7^ 13^ 

4J^ to 5 months ^Yz 75^ 14 

5 to 6 months 7 7 14 

6 to 7 months 7 7 14 

7 to 8 months 8 6 14 

8 to 9 months 8^4 6 1414 

9 to 10 months 85^ 6 141/$ 

10 to II months 8^ 6>4 I4>^ 

11 to 12 months 9 5^ 141^ 

12 to 15 months 914 514 141^ 

15 to 18 months 9^ 5 '141^ 

18 months 10 5 jq 

If the milk be too strong, indigestion will follow, and 
the child will lose instead of gaining strength. When par* 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 399 

tides of casein, or curd, pass through its bowels unaltered, 
a milder quahty or lower grade should be substituted. A 
feeble child of six months may require the food suited to 
a vigorous child of six months. For constipation, increase 
the richness of the milk — put in more cream. In cold 
weather, or if milk is kept on ice, it may stand an hour or 
two longer before the upper third is removed ; or the upper 
fourth may be taken, or set five quarts instead of three to 
get one quart. 

The water used in diluting milk should not be hard ; nor 
should it be boiled. Add it to the milk, and heat it by putting 
the bottle in warm water. 

Sweetening. — Use loaf sugar enough to make it as sweet 
as undiluted new milk, a teaspoonful to a quart. If too 
sweet, it will cloy the appetite, and not enough food will be 
taken. 

Temperature. — The milk should be heated to loo^ Fahr- 
enheit; test it once, and try it on the cheek, which should 
regulate it subsequently. 

Although it has been strenuously urged that the milk 
for an infant's diet should all come from one cow, the fact 
is this, it does not make so good a diet for children as the 
milk from several cows. 

Dr. Meig's formula for artificial feeding with milk is as 
follows : Order five or six packages of milk sugar, contain- 
ing seventeen and three-quarters drachms each ; the contents 
of one of these to be dissolved in a pint of water, and each 
time the child is to be fed let there be mixed together, and 
then warmed, three tablespoonfuls of the sugar solution, two 
of lime water, two of cream, and one of milk. This makes 
about a gill, and as much of It as the child does not take 
should be thrown out, and a fresh mixture made for the 
next feeding. The solution of sugar should be kept in a 
cool place and at once thrown away if it sours, as occurs 
if kept more than a day or two in warm weather. The dry 
sugar keeps indefinitely, and is easily dissolved in warm 



400 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

water. A pint bottle should be kept for the purpose of 
containing the solution, to serve also as a measure of the 
quantity of water to be used with each package dissolved, 
and also to save further measuring. The milk to be used 
should be good ordinary cow's milk, and not the very rich 
milk of Jersey or other high-bred stock, and the cream in 
the same way should be such as is usually sold in the cities, 
and not too rich, containing about sixteen or seventeen per 
cent, of fat. The quantity of this food taken by a new-born 
infant should be two or three fluid ounces every two hours, 
and if it thrive it will soon take as much as a gill every 
two hours. 

It must be remembered that young infants get a true 
dyspepsia from starchy foods. Starch is not assimilable by 
animals until it is converted into glucose, which is accom- 
plished through the action of the salivary and pancreatic 
secretions, both of which are largely deficient in the infant. 
This is the great bar to success in artificial feeding, and is 
the great obstacle to be overcome. 

The eruption of teeth is a plain indication of the need of 
farinaceous and other more substantial foods, but for the 
first three years of life the diet of a child should be essen- 
tially a milk diet. 

COMPARATIVE VALUE OF CONDENSED MILK. 

Dr. Edson says : 'Tn canned condensed milk we have an 
article that fully meets the ordinary requirements of bottle- 
fed children. 

*T am fully aware that writers and quasi authorities have 
very generally condemned this kind of milk, chiefly on ac- 
count of the large amount of sugar it contains. Most of 
those who have admitted the value of condensed milk for 
infants have drawn the line between that sold in bulk and 
that put up in tins. 

"As regards canned condensed milk, I am not aware of 



flik CARE OF CHILDREN. 401 

any instances where it has been faithfully and intelligently 
used and proved a failure. I do not know of any series of 
cases in which any constant illness or departure from health 
has resulted. I have yet to learn of any disease produced 
by its proper use, or that it fails to sustain and promote the 
healthy and hardy growth of the infant. I think it remains 
to be demonstrated that pure sugar, in the quantity used in 
preserving condensed milk, is in any way unwholesome for 
the young child. 

"In the use of condensed milk, intelligent oversight and 
pains-taking care are required to guard against gross errors 
in feeding. The tendency is to use the food too strong. A 
good formula to begin with is as follows: 

Condensed milk, one part. 

Water (temp. loo^), 12-15 parts. 

Lime water, 1-2 parts. 

Salt, a trace. 
The strength and quantity should be gradually increased 
until the third month, when the child may take two tea- 
spoonsful, of milk, twenty of water, and two to four of lime 
water. 

"The great number and variety of surprising mistakes 
that well-meaning mothers and nurses are capable of mak- 
ing — to say nothing of the lapses of those who are more or 
less indifferent respecting those under their charge — can 
scarcely be credited, except by those who have some experi- 
ence in this matter. I have known mothers, despite positive 
directions as to quantity, to give at the rate of a twelve ounce 
tin of milk in less than two days. It is not rare to find the 
entire day's supply made up in the morning, in spite of 
positive directions to prepare the food fresh at each feeding. 
Indigestion and its various manifestations are the inevitable 
result of such unwisdom in preparing any food for chil- 
dren." 



402 LADIEiS NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

RULES FOR MANAGING THE INFANT DURING THE SUMMER 

MONTHS. 

The great increase of sickness and death among young 
children during the summer months is due largely to igno- 
rance on the part of mothers and nurses. Attention to the 
following rules would save many a life: 

1. Bathe the child once a day in tepid water. If it is 
feeble, sponge it all over twice a day with tepid water, or 
with tepid water and vinegar. The health of a child de- 
pends much upon its cleanliness. 

2. Avoid all tight bandaging. Make the clothing light 
and cool, and so loose that the child may have free play 
for its limbs. At night undress it, sponge it, and put on a 
slip.. In the morning remove the slip, bathe the child, and 
put it in clean clothes. If this cannot be afforded, thor- 
oughly air the day clothing by hanging them up during the 
night. Use clean diapers, and change them often. Never 
dry a soiled one in the nursery or in the sitting-room, and 
never use one a second time without first washing it. 

3. The child should sleep by itself in a cot or cradle. It 
should be put to bed at regular hours, and be early taught 
to go to sleep without being nursed in the arms. Without 
the advice of a physician never give it any spirits, cordials, 
carminatives, soothing syrups, or sleeping drops. Thousands 
of children die every year from the use of these poisons. If 
the child frets and does not sleep, it is either hungry or else 
ill. If ill, it needs a physician. Never quiet it by candy or 
cake ; they are the common causes of diarrhoea and of other 
troubles. 

4. Give the child plenty of fresh air. In the cool of the 
morning and evening send it out to the shady side of broad 
streets, to the public squares, or to the park. Make fre- 
quent excursions on the river. Whenever it seems to srfer 
from the heat, let it drink freely of ice water. Keep it out 
of the room in which washing or cooking is going on. It is 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 403 

excessive heat that destroys the Hves of young infants. 

5. Keep your house sweet and clean, cool and well aired. 
In very hot weather let the windows be open day and night. 
Do your cooking in the yard, in a shed,. in the garret, or in 
an upper room. Whitewash the walls every spring, and see 
that the cellar is clear of all rubbish. Let no slops collect 
to poison the air. Correct all foul smells by pouring into 
the sinks and privies carbolic acid, or quicklime, or the 
chloride of lime, or a strong solution of copperas. -These 
articles can be got from the nearest druggist, who will give 
the needful directions for their use. Make every effort your- 
self, and urge your neighbors to keep clean the gutters of 
your street, or of your court. 

6. Breast milk is the only proper food for infants. If the 
supply is ample and the child thrives on it, no other kind 
of food should be given while the hot weather lasts. If the 
mother has not enough, she must not wean the child, but 
give it, beside the breast, goat's or cow's milk, as prepared 
under Rule 8. Nurse the child once in two or three hours 
during the day, and as seldom as possible during the night. 
Always remove the child from the breast as soon as it has 
fallen asleep. Avoid giving the breast when you are over- 
fatigued or over-heated. 

7. If, unfortunately, the child must be brought up by 
liand, it should be fed on a milk diet alone — that is, warm 
milk out of a nursing-bottle, as directed under Rule 8. Goat's 
milk is the best, and next to it cow's milk. If the child 
thrives on this diet, no other kind of food whatever should 
he given while the hot weather lasts. At all seasons of the 
year, buf especially in summer, there is no safe substitute 
for milk, if the child has not cu.t its front teeth. Sago, ar- 
rowroot, potatoes, corn flour, crackers, bread, every patented 
food, and every article of diet containing starch, cannot, 
and must not he depended on as a food for very young in- 
fants. Creeping or walking children must not be allowed 
to pick up unwholesome food. 



' ^^v 




HOW TO ARRANGE THE HAIR. 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 405 

8. If the milk is known to be pure, it should have one- 
third part, of hot water added to it, until the child is three 
months old; after this age the propd)rtion of water should 
be gradually lessened. Each half pint of this food should 
be sweetened, either with a dessertspoonful of sugar of milk, 
or with a teaspoonful of crushed sugar. When the heat of 
the weather is great, the milk may be given quite cold. Be 
sure that the milk is unskimmed; have it as fresh as pos- 
sible, and brought very early in the morning. Before using 
the pans into which it is to be poured, always scald them 
with boiling suds. In very hot weather, boil the milk as soon 
as it comes, and at once put away the vessels holding it in 
the coolest place in the house — upon ice, if it can be afforded, 
or down a well. Milk carelessly allowed to stand in a warm 
room soon spoils, and becomes unfit for food. 

9. If the milk should disagree, a tablespoonful of lime 
water may be added to each bottleful. Whenever pure 
milk cannot be got, try the condensed milk, which often 
answers admirably. It is sold by all leading druggists and 
grocers, and may be prepared by adding to ten tablespoon- 
fuls of boiling water, without sugar, one tablespoonful or 
more of the milk, according to the age of the child. Should 
this disagree, a teaspoonful of arrowroot, sago, or corn- 
starch may be cautiously added to a pint of the milk, as 
prepared under Rule 8. If milk in any shape cannot be 
digested, try, for a few days, pure cream, diluted with three- 
fifths or four-fifths of water — returning to the milk as soon 
as possible. 

10. The nursing-bottle must be kept perfectly clean; 
otherwise the milk will turn sour, and the child will be made 
ill. After each meal it should be emptied, rinsed out, taken 
apart, and the nipple and bottle placed in clean water, or 
in water to which a little soda has been added. It Is a good 
plan to have two nursing-bottles, and to use them by turns. 
The best kind is the plain bottle with a rubber nipple and 
no tube. 



406 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

body to be carried in an erect position, for fear of an evil 
effect upon the soft and pliant bony system. The nurse 
should see that the child is changed from arm to arm in 
carrying, for the same reason that no undue pressure or 
force may be produced on one side of the infant's body. It 
is not best to encourage a sitting posture until the third 
month. For even six months the head of the infant should, 
in carrying, be supported by the nurse's hand. 

All rapid concussive movements are bad for the child. 
Running or jumping with an infant in the arms, descending 
rapidly a flight of stairs, jolting upon the knees, tossing 
rudely in the arms, are all wrong and fraught with danger. 
Gentle and cautious tossing in the arms affords an agreeable 
exercise of the body, and may be salutary by the moderate 
agitation which it causes in the internal organs. 

Quit a controversy has been carried on as to the pro- 
priety of using cradles for infants. While rude and con- 
stant rocking may do harm, especially with infants pre- 
disposed to diseases of the brain, gentle and cautious rock- 
ing can do no harm. It is the happy mean to be obtained 
in the application of hygienic laws. 

Riding in the carriage may be open to a similar objection 
as the cradle^ if left to the careless conduct of a servant. 
The carriage should not be pushed along with great rapid- 
ity, without any attention to the roughness of the way. The 
carriage should be sufficiently long to permit the infant to 
lie at full length ; the sides high enough to prevent its falling 
out. Low wheels should be used to lessen the liability of 
oversetting. 

After the infant has acquired sufficient strengtn to sup- 
port itself in a sitting posture, it will be well to place it on 
the carpet a few times a day, with toys within easy reach. 
This will give free use of the limbs, and teach it to crawl. 
A child should be allowed to crawl freely, making this the 
easy and natural preliminary muscular effort to walking. 
The too common practice of forcing the walking process by 



fHE CARE OF CHILDREN. 407 

supporting the child on its legs and leading it forward, is 
objectionable, causing not infrequently bent limbs, curved 
spine, and round shoulders. Teach the child, then, to crawl 
before it walks; and in good weather there will be no objec- 
tion to the child's being carried out and placed on a grass 
plot, where it can range about in various directions. Let 
the rule be to teach the infant gradually and cautiously the 
art of walking. In this way not only will a firm step and 
well-formed limbs be acquired, but the dangers of disloca- 
tions, painful injuries, as well as the mishaps mentioned 
above, be obviated. Nurse-maids, too indolent to carry the 
infant, when unobserved, will place a child just learning to 
walk on the ground and drag it along by one arm in the most 
careless manner. This should be most earnestly forbidden. 
A child should not be raised from the ground by both arms 
and swung about in the air. Fractures and other serious 
accidents have occurred in this way. When children have 
learned to walk, it is the best exercise they can take. In 
this way they secure a fine physique, and obtain the indis- 
pensable fresh air. "At no period of life are the effects of 
confinement in stagnant and impure air more obvious and 
lastingly detrimental to the animal economy than during 
the feeble and susceptible age of childhood. How deeply 
pernicious a foul and confined air is in its influence on the 
human system, is most strikingly illustrated in the pale, 
feeble, and sickly aspect of those unfortunate children who 
are early placed in the manufacturing establishments, where 
they are confined nearly the whole day in crowded and ill- 
ventilated apartments. Children brought up in the crowded 
and filthy parts of large cities, seldom exhibit a perfectly 
healthy and vigorous appearance." 

As intimated before, this exposure of infants to pure air 
should begin in a very few weeks after birth; an hour or 
two a day at first, but daily whenever the weather permits. 
They soon evince a strong desire for the open air. When 
yet carried by the nurse, they point to the door ; when crawl- 



40^ iLADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIoi. 

ing, they try to approach it; when walking, they attempt 
to escape from the house to the air without. This, however, 
must not be construed into advice to carry out the child 
in unfavorable weather or for a long time, with an idea of 
hardening it. Catarrhal inflammations are easily produced 
in children. 

When old enough to play and romp, the dress should not 
be so fine as to require an order of good care. Nothing 
affords more real enjoyment to children, and, at the same 
time tends more decidedly to give them a sound and active 
tone of mind and body, than a liberal indulgence in exer- 
cise and their innocent sports out of doors. Too often chil- 
dren are sent out to show, not to breathe in air and to exer- 
cise lungs and limbs. In cities children should often be 
taken to squares and parks, to obtain pure air and to pro- 
mote the salutary tendencies these little excursions seem 
to have. In earlier years of infancy and childhood no dif- 
ference should be observed in the freedom of exercise and 
amusement in the open air between boys and girls, Mothers 
fear even for such young girls that the sun will make their 
skin dark and harsh. Girls, like boys, ought to be freely and 
frequently exposed to the open air and weather, which will 
extend its salutary influence throughout the whole subse- 
quent period of life. Children should be cautioned, how- 
ever, to avoid sitting or lying down on the cool and damp 
ground, or in a draught of air, after violent running. They 
should not drink cold water too freely or frequently while 
in a heated condition. 

WHAT TO OBSERVE IN A CHILD. 

The most important points to be attended to in making 
up an opinion of a child's condition, are the countenance, 
noting its expression, coloration, wrinkles, etc.; the sleep; 
the cry ; the state of emaciation or fatness ; the condition of 
the skin, as to eruptions, color, temperature, degrees of 
dryness, swelling, etc. ; the pulse ; the respiration ; the signs 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 



409 



furnished by the mouth and throat ; the power oi sucking ; 
and, finally, the state of the abdomen. 

TABLE OF PULSE RATE OF CHILDREN. 

Young infants loo to 102. 

First year 115. 

Second year 118. 

Second to sixth year Sleeping, 76; waking, 92. 

Sixth to ninth year Sleeping, 73 ; waking, 90. 

Ninth to twelfth year Sleeping, y2 ; waking, 80. 

Twelfth to fifteenth year Sleeping, 70; waking, 72. 

In girls the rate is about five beats higher. 

TABLE OF TEMPERATURE OF CHILDREN. 

1. The daily range of temperature is greater in the 
healthy child than that recorded in healthy adults, amount- 
ing to I, 2, or 3 degrees. 

2. There is invariably a fall of temperature in the even- 
ing, amounting to i^ to 3^ F. 

3. This fall may take place 'before sleep begins. 

4. The greatest fall is usually between 7 and 9 P. M. 

5. The minimum temperature is usually observed at or 
before 2 A. M. 

6. Between 2 and 4 A. M. the temperature usually begins 
to rise, such rise being independent of food being taken. 

7. The fluctuations between breakfast and tea time are 
usually trifling in amount. 

8. There seems to be no very definite relationship be- 
tween the frequency of the pulse and respirations, and the 
amount of the temperature; the former being subject to 
many disturbing influences. 

RESPIRATION IN CHILDREN. 

The respiration and the pulse of a child must be inves- 
tigated while the child is still and quiet. In the young infant 
it should be done during sleep. This is the only way certain 



410 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

and reliable results can be obtained. The rate of respi- 
ration differs greatly at different ages. The average fre- 
quency of the breathing in new-born children, and during 
the first week of life, is thirty-nine times per minute. It 
may rise, however, upon very slight disturbances, to fifty, 
sixty, or eighty. In perfectly healthy infants during sleep 
the respiration may fall to twenty-five per minute. 

Per minute 
Between 2 mos. and 2 yrs. average number respirations. .35 
Between 2 yrs. and 6 yrs. average number respirations. .23 
Between 6 yrs. and 12 yrs. average number respirations. .22 
Between 12 yrs. and 15 yrs. average number respirations . .20 

It will be seen that after the age of two years the rate of 
the respiration is nearly the same throughout the remainder 
of the period of childhood; the same average will answer 
for all practical purposes all through that period. 

A peculiar feature of the breathing of young infants, is 
that it is largely abdominal, the walls of the chest being 
almost motionless. During sleep the breathing of a young 
child is soft and regular, and perfectly noiseless; when 
awake it is quite different from that of an adult, being short 
irregular, uneven, and now and then a pause, followed by 
hurried movements of respiration. After two years the 
breathing becomes more like that of adults — even and 
regular. 

In all inflammatory conditions of the lungs the breathing 
is quickened. In severe pneumonia and capillary bronchitis 
it becomes very rapid. 

There is a kind of breathing frequently seen in sick chil- 
dren which is indicative of great oppression and also of great 
danger. It is called the expiratory respiration. The little 
patient makes at first a violent and labored expiration, bring- 
ing into a kind of convulsive action all the expiratory mus- 
cles of respiration; instantly after the expiration follows a 
rapid and full inspiration ; then occurs a momentary pause, 



THE CARE OF CHILDREN. 411 

and again the respiratory act begins with the labored ex- 
piratory act. 

EVACUATIONS OF A CHILD. 

The healthy motion varies from a hght orange yellow to 
a greenish yellow, and in number, from two to four times 
daily. 

Smell should never be offensive. Slimy, mucous-like, 
jelly motions indicate worms. Offensive, acid, pale-green 
motions indicate a disordered stomach. Dark-green evacua- 
tions indicate acid secretions and more serious stomach or 
bowel disorder. 

Fetid, dark-brown stools are present in chronic diarrhoea. 
Putty-like, pasty passages are due to acidity curdling the 
milk or to torpid liver. 

GENERAL SIGNS OF HEALTH IN THE INFANT. 

A child healthy from birth ought to have attained a cer- 
tain size and development at a certain age. It should not 
at the third month look like a new-born child, or at the 
twelfth month like one of six months. This applies also 
to the degree of fatness. Rotundity is the beauty of youth. 
Dr. Meigs says of a healthful child : "Its tissues are firm and 
solid, its surface of a cool and pleasant temperature, its 
coloration of a clear and exquisitely white, firmly tempered 
with a faint rosy tint in a warm atmosphere, or slightly 
marbled with light bluish spot in a colder air. Few marks 
more certainly indicate a healthful temper of the constitu- 
tion than the clear and exquisitely tinted pink color of the 
palmar and plantar surface of the hands and feet of a young 
child. Nothing, indeed, can be more beautiful or perfect 
in shape or contour than the figure of a fine, hearty young 
child ; nothing more pleasing to the eye than its delicate but 
vivid coloring; and nothing more expressive of the full- 
ness of health and vitality than its whole appearance.'* If, 
instead of these marks, we find emaciation, soft tissues, a 



412 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

dingy tint to the complexion, pallid or bluish feet and hands, 
listless movements, we can rest assured something is inter- 
fering with the machinery of life. 

The movements and gestures of a child give a clue to its 
condition. Healthy children are, when awake, almost always 
in motion. Even young infants are, when awake, constantly 
moving their limbs. If the child is laboring under disease 
of any kind, the disposition to movement is gone. The 
free and spontaneous movements of health are replaced by 
the sudden, impatient, and causeless tossing on bed or lap. 
Extreme restlessness, constant tossing, or the desire for 
change, first to the bed, then to the arms, is a very bad sign. 
Among the important gestures we would call especial at- 
tention to the frequent carrying of the hand to the head, 
or to the ear, as indicative of headache or earache. Children 
have earache oftener than usually supposed. The constant 
thrusting of the fingers into the mouth indicates pain of 
dentition. Convulsions are generally heralded by twitchings 
and irregular movements of the muscles. 




^m^~ 



H" 




I I 



l^w 



EXERCISE 29— THE TWIRL AT WAIST LEVEL. 




% 



% 



Kf/- 




EXERCISE 30— TO STRAIGHTEN THE ARMS. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 
HYGIENE AND CARE OF THE AGED. 

In olden times the alchemists claimed to have discovered 
the elixir of life. They said that old age might be retarded 
and life greatly prolonged by means of an elixir having the 
power of preventing or suspending physical decay. 

The possibility of prolonging life has in all ages been 
noticed by great thinkers. 

The latest scientific knowledge in regard to this subject 
may be stated as follows : The principal characteristics of 
old age, as demonstrated by anatomical research, are a de- 
position of fibrinous, gelatinous, and earthy material in the 
system. Every organ of the body, during old age, is es- 
pecially prone to ossific deposits. The earthy deposits have 
been found to consist primarily of phosphates and carbon- 
ates of lime combined with other calcareous salts. 

Man begins in a gelatinous and ends in an osseous or 
bony condition. From the cradle to the grave a gradual 
process of ossification is undoubtedly present; but after 
passing middle age the ossific tendency becomes more mark- 
edly developed until it finally ushers in senile decrepitude. 
These earthy deposits during old age materially interfere 
with the due performance of function by the organs ; hence, 
we find imperfect circulation in the aged; the heart grad- 
ually becomes ossified ; the large blood-vessels blocked up 
with calcareous matter, and nutrition hindered. 

"If repair was always equal to waste, life would only 
terminate by accident." It is the opinion of eminent sci- 
entists that the majority of all who pass sixty-five years 
suffer more or less from these ossific deposits. Therefore, 
bearing these facts in mind, it is plain that the real change 
which produces old age is, in truth, nothing more or less 

413 



414 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUID^. 

than a slow but steady accumulation of calcareous matter 
throughout the system ; and it is owing to these deposits that 
the structure of every organ is altered, elasticity thus giving 
way to senile rigidity. Blockage of various organs is thus 
commenced, and sooner or later a vital part becomes in- 
v^olved, and death of necessity follows. The idea that old 
age was brought about simply, or at all, by a decline of the 
vital principle, has long since been discarded by scientists, 
and the true cause found to be that of gradual disintegra- 
tion of the tissues because of the inadequate supply of blood. 
The feebleness of old age, therefore, being due to nothing 
more nor less than ossific deposits, it is well for a moment 
to look for the causes and influences leading to the con- 
dition described. 

THE CAUSES OF OLD AGE AND THEIR AVOIDANCE. 

The two principal causes of old age are, first, fibrinous 
and gelatinous substances ; and second, calcareous deposits. 
According to recent researches, the origin of the first, the 
fibrinous and gelatinous, may undoubtedly be traced to the 
destruction of atmospheric oxygen. 

Although unquestionably fibrin nourishes the organs of 
our body, yet it becomes at times, as we reach the cool and 
shady walks in the evening of life, accumulated in redundant 
quantity, blockading the streams of life as do the chilling 
winds of winter the mountain rivulets. 

The calcareous deposits are proved to be caused by grad- 
ual deposition from the water which forms so large a part 
(70 per cent) of the human system, and to be introduced by 
means of food. 

As a matter of fact, everything we eat does contain these 
calcareous matters to a greater or less degree. The cereals 
are found most rich in them; so bread itself, the so-called 
staff of life, except in great moderation, most assuredly 



HYGIENE AND CARE OF THE AGED. 415 

favors the deposition of these salts in the system. The more 
nitrogenous our food, the greater its percentage of cal- 
careous matter; thus a diet composed principally of fruit, 
from its lack of nitrogen, is best adapted for preventing or 
suspending ossification. 

Moderation in eating, then, must ever be of great value 
as an agent for retarding the advent of senile decay. Large 
eaters more rapidly bring on ossific deposits by taking in 
more than is utilized or excreted, naturally resulting in 
blockading the vessels and destroying their normal functions. 
According to the best authorities, the following seem to be 
the best articles of food as containing the least of earthy 
salts: Fruit, fish, poultry, flesh of young mutton or beef; 
because, as before stated, they are much less nitrogenous. 
Fluids, as part of the diet, is of special import. All well 
and spring water contains considerable of the earthy salts, 
and should, therefore, be avoided, and cistern water used in 
its stead, because water is the most universal solvent known. 
Therefore, if when taken into the system clear of foreign 
matter, it is to that extent the better prepared to dissolve 
and take up those earthy salts and convey them out of the 
system. The addition of fifteen or twenty drops of dilute 
phosphoric acid to the glass of water, and drunk three times 
a day, will add to the solubility of these earthy salts. 

RULES FOR THE CARE OF THE AGED 

1. The aged should not endeavor to perform the feats of 
agility, strength, endurance, and *'of digestion," which were 
once their pride, especially during the extreme heat of sum- 
mer. 

2. The aged should avoid torpor of the bowels and con- 
stipation. Straining at stool may cause apoplexy. 

3. Do not give up all mental and bodily work. 

4. In the chill of any evening, or of early autumn, the 



416 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

aged need fire. Many an otherwise long life is cut short 
from neglect of this rule, by an attack of some form of lung 
inflammation. 

5. Life can be prolonged, without a doubt, by a proper 
change of climate and of scene. The flickering flame of 
life can be protected from going out by a careful hand. 

6. All warnings of weakness, or on-coming sickness, or 
decay, should at once be noticed by the aged, and due pre- 
caution and proper treatment instituted at once. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 
SUGGESTIONS FOR GRACE AND BEAUTY. 

THE CARE OF THE EYES, HAIR, EAR, SKIN, TEETH, MOUTH, 
HANDS, AND FEET. 

To take proper care of the eyes is to do all we can to 
avoid such diseases as are avoidable. 

TEST OF EYESIGHT. 

Boys often discover their near-sightedness by finding that 
their playmates can read signs, and see clocks and faces at 
much greater distances than they can. If any, who are not 
near-sighted, wish to compare their powers of vision, they 
can find convenient tests in the heavens at night. 

Almost everybody knows the constellations of the Great 
Dipper and Pleiades. Both of these furnish tests of the 
range of vision. In the latter, a good eye can readily dis- 
tinguish six stars; one of higher power can detect eleven; 
one of extraordinary power can pick out thirteen or four- 
teen. A telescope brings from fifty to a hundred within 
easy range. 

The middle star in the handle of the Great Dipper has a 
companion star, which a good eye can make out. There is 
also a third and fainter star, which demands superior vision 
to detect. Very strong eyes can pick out some of the moons 
of Jupiter, particularly when two of them happen to come 
into conjunction. 

While the winter sky is bright and favorable, any reader 
can make the test. Near-sightedness is a growing defect 
among young people, and may be corrected in part by look- 
ing at distant objects in the heavens or on the ocean. 

417 



»ii8 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

WEAK SIGHT. 

Fatigue of the eyes during or after the use of them is 
the first symptom of weak sight. This is more noticeable 
at first after reading, writing, or sewing in the evening; 
soon the same fatigue is noticed after similar occupation in 
day time. In time this fatigue comes on immediately after 
attempting to read or sew, and, if work is continued, pain 
and confusion of vision follows; letters run together, lines 
are blurred and indistinct. Weak sight is simply a disorder 
of the muscular apparatus of the eyes. 

There are four striking symptoms by which we may judge 
that the eyes are being injured; 

1. Redness of the eyeUds and balls. 

2. Pain in the eyes. 

3. Indistinct or imperfect vision. 

4. Frontal or other headaches. 

In health the muscles act in perfect harmony, but if these 
muscles are overworked, fatigued, or sensitive, they do not 
act harmoniously, and weak sight is the result. Other beside 
local causes may produce this effect. Any general ill health, 
during convalescence from long fever, or any cause depress- 
ing the tone of the constitution^ may indirectly affect the 
eyes, for the eye muscles share in the general weakness of 
the body, and any misuse of the organs of sight will result 
in harm. There is a good rule, ''Never use the eyes unless 
they are abundantly supplied with good blood." During 
sickness, or when in a state of exhaustion, the eyes are not 
supplied with the best quality of blood, and great harm can 
come from too free use of them during such times. 

WEAK SIGHT DUE TO IMPERFECT LIGHT. 

Another good rule is, never use an imperfect light. What 
is an imperfect light? 

I. Deficient amount of light, as in the early morning or 
twilight, or an artificial light far distant, or a very small 



THE CARE OF THE EYES, EAR, ETC. 419 

artificial light, or light far from a window which is too small 
for the room and for a dark day. When the light is such as 
to render it difficult to see the work or print before us, a 
proper regard for the preservation of vision will compel 
the immediate stopping of the work. Of course, there are 
different kinds of work requiring different amounts of light, 
but the general rule just stated will hold good. 

2. Light may be imperfect from its unsteadiness. It is 
this quality that renders the electric light harmful to vision. 
Gas light often exhibits a degree of flickering very trying 
to the eyes. 

3. The light may be steady, but the car or carriage in 
which we are seated may move. The attempt to read in 
the cars is a fruitful source of injury to the eyes. Some 
of the worst cases of muscular weakness of the eyes have 
been derived from this cause. 

4. The practice of reading while in a reclining position 
upon a lounge or in a bed causes the light to enter the eye 
at such an angle as to require an undue amount of effort 
in order to see distinctly for a long time. Such a position 
should always be avoided. 

When possible, the light should fall upon the printed 
page or upon our work from the left side of the body, and 
from behind the shoulders. In this way the movements of 
the right hand least obstruct the light and the rays are 
reflected with greatest directness from the page to the eye. 

RULES- FOR THE PRESERVATION OF GOOD SIGHT. 

The way to obtain and maintain the best eyesight may 
be summed up in these plain propositions : 

1. Act as if the eyesight were of more importance than 
any other thing on earth. 

2. Have every child's eyes carefully examined by an 
expert before it is given specific tasks to perform calling 
for the full exercise of Jhealthy eyes. If the eyes are found 



420 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

defective, then grade the tasks according to the nature of the 
defect. 

3. Never use the eyes when such use causes pain in these 
organs or in the head. 

4. Never use the eyes when imperfectly supplied with 
blood, as before breakfast, when exhausted after a severe 
illness, etc. 

5. Never use the eyes for close work in an imperfect 
light. 

6. Avoid the excessive use of alcohol and tobacco. 

7. Heed the warnings given by redness of the eyelids, 
and of the whites of the eyes ; by pain in or about the eye ; 
by the continuance of indistinct vision for any considerable 
time. 

8. Regard the eyes as a part of a very complex system 
of apparatuses, the best health of all being absolutely need- 
ful for the best health of each. 

9. Remember that we do not see with the eye, but with 
the brain. Hence after the brain is exhausted it is impos- 
sible to really see. Hence the absurdity, as well as per- 
niciousness, of any endeavor to see after the brain is ex- 
hausted. Especially is this true of young and growing 
brains. It is well to remember that the normal brain con- 
tinues to grow until about the age of forty. 

THE USE OF SPECTACLES AND EYE GLASSES. 

Weak sight is very often due to defective form of the 
eyeball itself, it being too flat, too full, or of irregular form. 

The large majority of eyes are more or less imperfect in 
form, and this, explains the prevalence of sight weakness. 
In cases of defective eyeballs, beside following the advice 
given above, the imperfect shape must be neutralized by 
the scientific adaptation of spectacles. It is quite wrong to 
depend upon your own judgment in this matter, or to pro- 
cure your glasses from a traveling pedlar of spectacles. 

For elderly people, spectacles are usually preferred to eye 



THE CARE OF THE EYES, EAR, ETC. 421 

glasses, but for occasional use, eye glasses, attached to the 
clothing by a suitable cord or small chain, are always at 
hand, and may be quickly adjusted. For long use, spectacles 
are more comfortable. 

Blue or smoked glasses are useful in weak sight, when 
there is much dread of light; but unless really necessary, 
the eye may become so habituated to a subdued light by the 
constant use of colored glasses as to be intolerant of ordinary 
light. Their use should be confined chiefly to wear in bright 
sunlight on the snow, sand, or water. For reading, colored 
glasses should not be too dark in tint, as too much exertion 
is required to see. clearly through them. 

CONTAGIOUS EYE DISEASES. 

It should be borne in mind, that diseases of the lids or 
eyes attended with a pus discharge are contagious. Those 
suffering with such a disease should be kept apart from 
others, and great attention should be paid to cleanliness. 
Towels and washing material should not be used in com- 
mon. 

DISEASES OF THE EYES OF NEW-BORN INFANTS. 

Young babies are quite subject to severe inflammation of 
the eyes, usually making its appearance in a few days after 
birth. There is great swelling of the eyelids, and a copious 
purulent discharge, which is highly contagious. This affec- 
tion is very dangerous to the sight, and therefore the very 
best medical aid should be secured. It will not be amiss, 
however, to caution the great care that should be used as 
regards cleanliness, and the avoidance of any of the matter 
coming in contact with healthy eyes. 

COMMON EYE ACCIDENTS. 

Those who work where splinters of metal or stone are 
liable to strike the eye should wear spectacles at their work, 



423 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

Spectacles of ordinary glass are a good protection, against 
cinders in traveling. Eye stones are nothing but smoothly- 
worn pebbles. It is not best to use them. It is not common- 
sense treatment to cure an irritable eye, suffering from a 
foreign body, by placing another foreign body therein. 

A cinder, or other foreign body, may often be displaced 
by quietly and steadily looking downward at your feet, let- 
ting the tears that form wash out the irritating substance. 
If the foreign body sticks on the ball, it sometimes can be 
readily wiped off with a piece of paper twisted to a lamp- 
lighter shape, or the free end of a common match. If it 
does not come off easily, professional aid must be secured, 
as great harm may be done the beautiful, transparent front 
of the eye by the use of sharp instruments in unskilled 

hands. 

If quick-lime or mortar has fallen into the eyes, the best 
plan is to drop in some olive oil at once. The eye then 
may be washed out with warm water, to wash away all the 
particles of lime. This can best be done with a small syr- 
inge. If acid has gotten into the eye, use milk and water at 
once, and in the same manner. 

Children are fond of exploding caps with a stone or 
hammer. This is a very dangerous sport. A piece of ex- 
ploded percussion cap entering the eye is usually fatal to 
the injured organ 

CARE OF THE EAR. 

The general advice as to the care of the ears is quite sim- 
ilar to that given under the subject of care of the eyes. 

1. Act as if hearing were of more importance than any 
other thing on earth. 

2. Refrain from use of the ear when it causes pain, 
choosing quiet places and deadening sound by use of cotton 
plugs. 

3. Avoid all such injuries to the ears as result from 
slapping, pulling, and very loud and sudden noises. 



THE CARE OF THE EYES, EAR, ETC. 423 

4. Keep out of the external ear all things smaller than 
tfci forefinger, or stiffer than a towel or handkershief. 

5. Keep out of the ear all oils, all soaps, all cold water, 
and everything else recommended by kind but mistaken 
friends; especially never apply a poultice to the ear for the 
relief of pain. Dry heat will do all that moist heat can do 
to relieve, and be free from the danger of absolutely de- 
stroying the drum of the ear. 

Rules 8 and 9, under the subject of care of the eyes, apply 
with the same force to the care of the ear. Dr. Van Har- 
lingen remarks upon the hygiene of the ear as follows : "All 
attempts to clean the deeper portions of the outer passage 
of the ear by means of ear-spoons and other contrivances, 
are unnecessary, and sometimes give rise to inflammation. 
In health, the deeper parts of the ear can be left +0 take 
care of themselves. The orifice of the canal is to be cleansed 
in precisely the same manner as any other depressed por- 
tion of the surface of the body — that is, with a wet sponge 
or cloth. Bathing in salt water may injure the ear in two 
different ways. The water may gain an entrance into the 
external canal, and by its irritating properties set up an 
inflammation. I am disposed, however, to believe that in 
the great majority of cases the disease is caused in another 
way. In the manoeuvres incident to diving, swimming under 
water, floating on the back, etc., the nasal passages become 
filled with salt water. The bather then yields to an almost 
irresistible desire to blow his nose, in order to get rid of the 
irritating fluid. The blowing is generally of a vigorous 
character, and often forces some of the salty fluid up through 
the nasal passage (Eustachian tube) which leads from the 
back part of the nose to the drum cavity, where its pres- 
ence may give rise to even very severe inflammation. If 
the bather is careless, or not familiar with the surf, his ears 
may receive injury from the mere impact of the waves. 
What can be done to avoid these injurious effects of bathing? 
After the bath abstain from blowing the nose in any but the 



424 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

gentlest manner until after all the active secretions of mucus 
have ceased. It is considered advisable to wear cotton in 
the ears during bathing if the bather has an irritable skin, 
or has had some affection of the ear canal, or if he knows 
that his drum-head is perforated ; otherwise the protection 
afforded by the cotton is too slight to compensate for its 
annoyance. 

CARE OF THE SKIN. 

Every-day washing should be the rule the year rounds 
but particularly so in summer. Ablution of the person suf 
ficient for cleanliness may easily be made to act also as t» 
proper stimulant by using a rapid sponge bath, followed 
by quick rubbing for a few moments with a towel of such 
texture as can be borne without irritation. The skin will 
not bear the frictions of a lintish towel so well in summer 
as in winter. Invalids should avoid chilling the body; 
simple and generally healthful as bathing is, it cannot be 
trifled with. Many a good man or woman has unwittingly 
committed suicide with water. Mankind is disposed to 
abuse and misuse almost every good thing. If the person is 
very feeble and very sensitive to the application of water, 
such a one can attend to one part of the body one day and 
another the next. It is well, however, to give daily atten- 
tion to the feet. The feet perform a large part of our 
bodily labor, and the excretion from them is so great that 
particular care should be taken to keep them clean. Warm 
sponging, followed by friction, is more suitable for cleans- 
ing the skin of dirt, and for the delicate invalid and child. 
The cold bath in the tub, as the same in the river or sea, 
needs much more caution as to the condition of the system, 
the time and circumstance^, than the sponge bath needful 
for cleanliness and health. Only those who daily use the 
morning sponge bath can imagine the glow, invigoration, 
and general good feeling that come from it. 

The tepid or warm tub bath may,, with proper care, be 



THE CARE OF THE EYES, EAR, ETC. 425 

occasionally indulged in as a luxury, and may be made a 
means of cure for the ill, or a preventative for one threat- 
ened with disease. The vapor bath, the hot bath, and the so- 
called Russian — in which more extreme changes of tem- 
perature and perspiration are gone through — all require 
much care and skill in their use than the more simple kinds, 
and without this skill and care much more harm than good 
may accrue. The air both, or a short exposure to the air 
and sun, accompanied with a degree of friction, or if the 
atmosphere be warm, a longer exposure to the sun is salu- 
tary; and, like a frequent change of clothing and the ex- 
posure of the naked body to the dry heat of a fire for a few 
moments, is beneficial. Whatever stimulates gently the skin 
without irritating, chilling, or inducing much perspiration, 
invigorates it and prepares it to resist disease. 

SOAP. 

The amount of- soap used in the toilet depends upon the 
delicacy of the skin and the exposure to which it has been 
subjected. Those who have oily skins, particularly about 
the face and shoulders, depending upon well-developed and 
active oil-glands, require much more soap than those having 
harsh and dry skins lacking in oily secretions. 

A good soap should be composed of caustic soda and re- 
fined animal fat, or the best olive oil, to which perfume 
may be added. Too often strong perfumes are added to 
hide the evil quality of a soap, made, perchance, of rancid 
fats and various oily refuse. Opaque and mottled soaps 
are more easily adulterated by the makers than pure white 
or transparent soaps. Good white Castile soap, or a trans- 
parent soap, should be, therefore, the kind selected. 

COSMETICS. 

Cosmetics are substances applied to the skin, hair, teeth, 
nails, etc., to improve their appearance. None of them arc 
essential to health; some are positively harmful. A num- 



426 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

ber of cases are on record of poisoning from the use of 
face powders. Such powders as contain lead are the most 
dangerous. To remove the shine of the skin in hot weather, 
a little powder may be allowable, but the simplest, and such 
as is made at home — as powdered starch or rice flour — 
only should be used. 

FORMULA FOR A TOILET COLOGNE. 

Oil of bergamot 4 drachms. 

Oil of lemon, oil of orange, lavender, of each.1i/2 drachms. 

Oil of cloves, neroli, of each >4 drachm. 

Oil of cinnamon ' 15 drops. 

Deodorized alcohol 3 pints. 

Rose water 6 ounces. 

CARE OF THE TEETH. 

Attention to the teeth should begin early in life, even 
during the period of first teeth. Decay of the ''milk" teeth 
should be prevented, and filling is just as important as with 
the permanent set. The temporary teeth must be removed 
in due time, if they do not fall out themselves, and the per- 
manent ones must be trained to fill their places. The teeth 
should be cleansed five times a day — morning, bedtime, and 
after each meal. A soft brush is better than a stiff one, so 
as not to wound the gums. The best dentifrice is water; 
sometimes a little prepared chalk or white Castile soap may 
be used. The too frequent use of powders containing cuttle- 
fish bone or charcoal will injure the enamel of the teeth. 
When the gums are tender and tend to bleed, add a few 
drops of tincture of myrrh to the water. Avoid all patent 
powders and washes. It is a good rule to visit the dentist 
once each season to find out the exact condition of these 
important organs. Never lose a tooth, if Art can save it. 
The shape of the jaw and face is altered by the removal of 
teeth, When, by reason of a collection of tartar on the 



tHE CARE OF* THE EYES, EAR, EtC. 43't' 

teeth, a powder is desired for its removal, the following 
will be found to be useful and agreeable : 

TOOTH POWDER. 

Precipitated chalk 12 drachm?. 

Rose pink 2 drachms. 

Carbonate of magnesia i drachm. 

Oil of rose 5 drops. 

Mix all well together. 

CARE OF THE MOUTH. 

Besides the care of the teeth, the mouth itself should re- 
ceive some attention. The mucous membrane lining the lips 
and mouth and covering the tongue, is quite thin, and easily 
absorbs matters placed in contact with it. It is only reason- 
able, then, to advise care as to the putting of coins in the 
mouth, as to promiscuous kissing, and the licking of postage 
stamps. Even some caution should be exercised as to put- 
ting the fingers in the mouth, without washing, after han- 
dling books in public libraries, handles of street cars, etc., 
which are touched by the high and low, cleanly and dirty. 
This is an argument in favor of the constant use of gloves, 
and shows that the demands of fashion are often based 
upon sound philosophy. We trust the day will come when 
fashion will put a stop to the usual kiss salutation of ladies, 
and especially the kissing of children by every relative, 
friend, and acquaintance that happens to come in their com- 
pany. Sore throats, diphtheria, and even loathsome dis- 
eases, are communicated in this way. 

Another point in this connection is the use by children 
of toys which are painted with poisonous dyes, and the 
eating of colored candy. It is best to select toys of plain 
wood, and candies uncolored. 

CARE OF THE HANDS. 

To prevent the cracking and roughness of the hands, so 



428 . LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

common in winter, cold water alone should be used, and 
soap used only sparingly. The hands should not be washed 
just before going out of doors ; but, if they are washed then, 
rub in a little good grease, as cosmoline, to prevent the ac- 
tion of the air. Skin gloves, as kid, dog-skin, castor, or 
buckskin, should always be worn in cold weather. Silk 
or woolen gloves are more likely to give rise to chapping. 
If the hands have become chapped, anoint at bedtime with 
tallow, cold cream, or cosmoline; put on an old pair of 
gloves, and in the morning merely wipe off, do not wash, the 
hands. 

For whitening the Hands. — Take a wine-glassful of 
cologne water, and another of lemon juice, then scrape two 
cakes of brown Windsor soap to a powder, and mix well in 
a mould. When hard, it will be an excellent soap for whit- 
ening the hands. 

CARE OF THE FEET. 

Corns and bunions are usually caused by improperly- 
fitted shoes. The shoe should be shaped in accordance with 
the proper outline of the foot, and made of pliable and soft 
leather. Certainly it is plain that the foot must get into the 
shoe, and if the shoe differs in shape from the foot, the 
more pliable foot will adapt itself to the shape of the shoe. 
Fashion has in the past dictated an arbitrary form of shoe. 
She has really determined that nature made the foot entirely 
wrong, and has taken it upon herself to change the shape. 
Now, it holds true of any organ in the body, if we in any 
way change its form, not only do we not improve, but we 
actually disfigure it. The function of a shoe is to protect 
the foot, not to distort its shape. 

IN-GROWING TOE NAIL. 

The cure of this condition — from which so many persons 
sirflfer — of the much-abused foot is slow but sure. The foot 
must be often soaked in warm water, until the soreness is so 



"^^^^ 




EXERCISE 31— TO STRENGTHEN THE BACK. 




EXERCISE 32— TO DEVELOP GRACEFUL MOVEMENTS. 



THE CARE OF THE EYES, EAR, ETC. ' 429 

far abated that it can be handled without much pain ; then, 
with a probe or suitable instrument, pass pledgets of ab- 
sorbent cotton (plain or medicated with glycerine, or some 
healing, soothing remedy) as firmly as possible under the 
most detached point of the nail. The toe should be dressed 
daily, soaking it with warm water and applying fresh cot- 
ton, pressing the same farther and farther under the nail, 
as it may be necessary. When portions of the nail become 
free, they may be cut off, and mild caustics, as burnt alum, 
may be applied to remove proud flesh. Scraping the nail in 
its centre will be an aid to getting the cotton more success- 
fully in its place. 

Do not change the shoes of children first to one side, then 
the other. This is done to make the shoes wear evenly, or 
prevent their turning over to one side at the heel. This is 
a saving of shoe leather at the foot's expense. After one 
foot has shaped a shoe to itself, a change to the other foot 
should never be allowed. 

It has been recommended that those who are desirous of 
having their feet natural and healthful should not wear un- 
yielding stockings. There is no doubt that during the grow- 
ing years stockings can influence the shape of the foot, 
especially if they are tight, short, and narrow-toed, drawing 
the toes together, and keeping them there. An English au- 
thor recommends the wearing of stockings with toes, sim- 
ilar to the fingers on a glove. 

CORNS AND BUNIONS. 

A common corn is caused by friction or irritation of the 
skin from tight, loose, or otherwise ill-fitting shoes, hard, 
stiff leather, large wrinkles over the joints, high heels that 
pitch the foot forward and keep it constantly bearing against 
the leather over the toes, and shoes narrow at the toes. In 
such cases the skin thickens and hardens to protect itself 
from injury, in just the same way that it does upon the 
hands or other parts of the body exposed to rough contact. 



430 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

The great cause of bunions is the wearing of short and 
narrow-toed shoes, making a constant tendency to enlarge, 
widen, and project the joint of the great toe. 

Ordinary hard corns, when young, may be removed by 
scraping up the callous skin about the borders and prying 
out carefully with a penknife. It must be remembered, 
for the successful treatment of corns, proper foot covering 
must be worn. The shoes must be soft and of proper fit. 
Only such means can effect a radical cure. Corn cures and 
plasters are but a vexation if the laws of hygiene are not 
obeyed. Treat the foot with as much care as the hair, or 
face, or teeth, and far less will be heard of corns. The 
radical cure is easy, but few obtain it. Fashion^ ignorant 
shoemakers, custom, and carelessness, combine to inflict 
upon our most useful members torture and a degree of 
uselessness. The important part of treating corns is to re- 
lieve the presure. Persons ill with a long fever, confined 
to their beds, have found their corns gone on getting from 
bed. 

Quite a successful plan of treatment is as follows: Rub 
the corn twice a day with volatile liniment, and in the in- 
terior cover with a corn plaster. Every morning and evening 
the foot is to be put for half an hour in warm water, and 
while there the corn is to be well rubbed with soap. After- 
ward all the soft, white, pulpy matter is to be scraped off 
with a blunt knife, stopping the scraping, however, the mo- 
ment pain is felt. If this treatment is persisted in, the corn 
will be cured in about two weeks. Another method : Soak 
the corn as above, shaving off the horny substance, then 
touch with nitric acid. The aqua-regia, nitro-muriatic acid, 
is the usual secret remedy of the "corn cures." Some doc- 
tors have advised that the corns be shaved down close, after 
soaking in warm water and soap, and then be covered with 
a piece of wash-leather or buckskin, on which lead-plaster 
is spread, a hole being cut in the leather the size of the corn. 
They may be softened so as to be easily scraped out by rub- 



THE CARE OF THE EYES^ EAR^ ETC. 431 

bing glycerine on them. In applying acids, only a very 
little should be used, and applied with some sharp-pointed 
instrument. This destroys the papilla and changes the 
structure of the skin, so that the corn never reappears. It 
is not necessary to burn the surrounding tissues, but only to 
cause a very small burn, just on the hardened point of the 
corn. 

A bunion is really an inflammation of a sac at the inside 
of the ball of the great toe. The treatment is soothing; 
caustics, as a rule, are not allowable, and the deformity is 
more or less permanent. 

The callosities that come upon the heel can be scraped 
off after soaking in warm water and soap. 

The toe nails should be cut regularly and carefully. 
Overshoes should always be worn in wet weather. Ladies 
often go without them in damp w^eather, relying upon the 
thickness of the soles of their shoes, and thus expose them- 
selves to risks. A sheet of India-rubber is sometimes placed 
between the layers of leather in the soles of shoes, or felt 
or cork soles are placed within the shoe. There is no ob- 
jection to these, providing they do not supplant the rubber 
overshoes. 

HAIR DYES AND OTHER MEANS FOR ITS BEAUTY AND PRESER- 
VATION. 

It should be borne in mind that no artificial means will 
preserve the richness and strength of the human hair, or 
prevent its premature decay or falling out without good 
health, regular habits, frequent ablutions of the body in 
water, early rising for walking and riding. Though the 
natural hair is always to be preferred, yet every lady may 
be freely pardoned for using such innocent appliances of art 



432 STYLES OF WEARING THE HAIR. 

and science as may tend to heighten the native graces and 
loveliness of her person, and remedy any abnormal or con- 
stitutional defect of whatever kind, particularly such as may 
affect or have a bearing upon the hair. Hair dyes, pomades, 
oils, etc., and even false hair braids, curls, etc., are all per- 
fectly justifiable, under a suitable discrimination concom- 
itant of propriety, good sense, taste and refinement. 

"If a woman have long hair, it is a glory to her," says the 
Apostle. Especially in young females, it should be allowed 
to fall in graceful ringlets, ''unconfined and free," over the 
snowy shoulders and swan-like necks of our American fair — 
alike models of grace and loveHness. 

That this ornament may be rendered as tasteful as it is 
capable of being made, it should be kept free from scurf 
and other impurities. 

It is advisable for those ladies who engage in domestic 
offices to wear a light bonnet or cap, to preserve the hair 
from dust and keep it glossy and clean. 

- The following receipts are in common use — some of which 
are considered harmless, and may therefore be used with 
propriety. 

A Capital Pomade. — Dissolve thoroughly over a slow 
fire two ounces of white wax and half an ounce of palm oil, 
with a flask of the best olive oil. Stir it till nearly cold; 
then add one ounce of castor oil and about threepenny worth 
of bergamot or any other perfume you please. 

To Promote the Growth of Hair. — The following is a 
good oil to promote the growth of the hair: 

^ Palma-christi oil 3 ounces. 

Oil of lavender i drachm. 

Apply morning and evening to those parts where the hair 
is weak and deficient, in consequence of a deficiency of mois- 
utre. 

Baron Dupuytren's Pomade. — The famous pomade of 
the celebrated Parisian physician is made as follows : 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 433 

5 Boxwood shavings 6 ounces. 

Proof spirit I2 ounces. 

Spirits of rosemary 2 ounces. 

Spirits of nutmeg Yz ounce. 

The box-wood shavings should be left to steep in the 
spirits, at a temperature of sixty degrees, for fourteen days, 
and then the liquid should be strained off and the other in- 
gredients mixed. The scalp to be thoroughly washed with 
this night and morning. 

An Excellent Hair Cleanser. — The celebrated Lola 
Montez, the Countess of Landsfeldt, gives the following 
hair-cleanser, as used by a great beauty of Munich, who had 
the handsomest hair of any lady in the Bavarian capital. 

Beat up the white of four eggs into a froth, and rub that 
thoroughly into the roots of the hair. Leave it to dry on. 
Then wash the head and hair clean with a mixture 
of equal parts of rum and rose-water. This is said 
to be one of the best cleaners and brighteners of the 
hair ever used. 

Honey-water. — This celebrated wash, known to fashion- 
able ladies all over the world, is made as follows : 

!^ Essence of ambergris i drachm 

Essence of musk i drachm 

Essence of bergamot 2 drachm 

Oil of cloves 15 drops 

Orange-flower water 4 ounces 

Spirits of wine 5 ounces 

Distilled water 4 ounces 

Al^ thesi ingredients should be mixed together, and left 
about fourteen days, and then the whole to be filtered 
through porous paper and bottled for use. This is a good 
hair-wash and an excellent perfume. 

To Prevent Hair From Turning Grey. — A retired 
Spanish actress warded off the approach of grey hairs by us- 
ing the following preparation whenever she dressed her 
head: 



434 Styles of wearing the HAi!i. 

1^ Oxide of bismuth 4 drachms 

Spermaceti 4 drachms 

Pure hog's lard 4 ounces 

The lard and spermaceti should be melted together, and 
when they begin to cool stir in the bismuth. It may be per- 
fumed to your liking. 

How TO Color Grey Hair. — The following recipe was 
given by an old physician and chemist, at Lisbon, to a fash- 
ionable Parisian lady. 

1^ Gallic acid 10 grs 

Acetic acid i ounce 

Tinct. of sesqui-chloride of iron...i ounce 
Dissolve the gallic acid in the tincture of sesqui-chloride 
of iron, and then add the acetic acid. Before using this 
preparation, the hair should be thoroughly washed with 
soap and water. A great and desirable peculiarity of this 
dye is, that it can be so applied as to color the hair either 
black or the brighter shade of brown. If black is the color 
desired, the preparation should be applied while the hair is 
moist, and for brown it should not be used till the hair is 
perfectly dry. The way to apply the compound is to dip the 
points of a fine comb into it until the interstices are filled with 
the fluid, then gently draw the comb through the hair, com- 
mencing at the roots, till the dye has perceptibly taken effect. 
When the hair is entirely dry, oil and brush it as usual. 

Pomade against Baldness. — The following is considered 
a most valuable preparation: Take of extract of yellow 
Peruvian bark, fifteen grains ; extract of rhatany root, eight 
grains; extract of burdock root and oil of nutmegs (fixed), 
of each two drachms; camphor (dissolved with spirits of 
wine), fifteen grains; beef-marrow, two ounces; best olive 
oil, one ounce ; citron juice, half a drachm ; aromatic essen- 
tial oil, as much as sufficient to render it fragrant ; mix and 
make into an ointment. Two drachms of bergamot, and a 
few drops of otto of roses would suffice. 

Palma Christi Oil. — Take an ounce of Palma chrifti 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 435 

oil ; add oil of Bergamot, or lavender to scent it. Let it be 
well brushed into the hair twice a day for two or three 
months — particularly applying it to those parts where it 
may be most desirable to render the hair most luxuriant. 
This is a simple and valuable oil, and not in the hands of 
any monopolist. 

How TO Darker the Hair. — Wash the head with spring 
water and comb the hair in the sun, having dipped the comb 
in oil of tar. Do this about three times a day, and in less 
than a fortnight the hair often becomes quite black. 

A Quick Hair Dye. — Hair may be dyed black in a few 
seconds by moistening it first with a solution of nitric of 
silver in water (one to seven or eight), and then with a 
weak solution of hydro-sulphurate of ammonia. Constantly 
using a leaden comb darkens the color of the hair. 

Hair-Wash.-^A good hair-wash is soap and water, and 
the oftener it is applied the freer the surface of the head will 
be from scurf. The hair-brush should also be kept in requi- 
sition morning and evening. 

To Remove Superfluous Hair. — With those who dis- 
like the use of arsenic, the following is used for removing 
superfluous hair from the skin : Lime, one ounce ; carbonate 
of potash, two ounces; charcoal powder, one drachm. For 
use, make it into a paste with a little warm water, and apply 
it to the part, previously shaved close. As soon as it has 
become thoroughly dry, it may be washed off with a little 
warm water. 

Hair Depilatory. — It is proper to remark that all de- 
pilatories either act mechanically or chemically. To the 
first belong adhesive plasters, which on their removal from 
the skin bring away the hair with them ; equal parts of pitch 
and resin spread on leather, has been used for this purpose. 
To the second class belong those substances which act upon 
the bulbous roots of the hair, and destroy their vitality. The 
former method is more painful, but less dangerous than the 
latter one. 



436 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

STRUCTURE OF THE TEETH. 

Every tooth is divided into three parts: The Body, or 
portion projecting from the gum and covered with the en- 
amel ; the Root, or fang, which is received into the socket ; 
and the Neck, which connects the body and fang together. 
The body of the tooth contains a central cavity, that ex- 
tends into the fang or root, which is the seat of sensation and 
nutriment. 

The first teeth are called deciduous or milk teeth, and -are 
twenty in number, ten upon each jaw. 

The second teeth are called permanent teeth, and consist 
of thirty-two, or sixteen upon each jaw. 

The structure of the deciduous and permanent teeth are 
the same, and composed of three distinct parts, viz., Dental, 
Enamel, and Cement. 

MODE OF PRESERVING CHILDREN'S TEETH. 

When a tooth commences to decay, it is upon the external 
surface, gradually extending toward the internal parts of 
the tooth. If no effort is made to arrest the decay, the de- 
struction of the tooth proceeds rapidly on toward the internal 
cavity, while the exposure of the pulp or nerve causes the 
toothache. Whc . a tooth commences to decay, it should be 
examined by a dentist, and the decayed part removed and 
the cavity fiilled with gold. 

The decay of teeth is often hereditary. This might be 
avoided, in many instances, by proper attention to them in 
childhood. After the first teeth make their appearance, care 
should be taken to keep them in a cleanly condition. The 
mouth of the child should be washed once or twice a day 
with a linen rag saturated with cold water, while the first 
appearance of decay should be attended to at once by a 
dentist. 

Some mothers are exceedingly anxious for their children 
to present an attractive appearance, and will spend several 



STRUCTURE OF THE TEETH. 437 

hours a day in dressing and curling their hair, while they 
appear totally indifferent about the teeth. What is more of- 
fensive than decayed or blackened teeth, in a child or fe- 
male? It presents a more unseemly appearance than un- 
combed hair or tattered garments. When a child becomes 
old enough it should be taught to use, and made to employ 
a tooth-brush night and morning, while a piece of floss silk 
should also be passed between the teeth after every cleansing. 
This will prevent the tartar from forming. 

Children's teeth when they are undergoing decay some- 
times cause intense pain to the individual. When such is 
the case, dissolve four parts of mastic in one part of ether, 
in a well-stopped bottle. With this solution, which is of an 
oily consistency, saturate a piece of cotton wool and press 
it into the cavity of the tooth. The ether soon evaporates 
and the mastic forms a coating to the diseased surface and 
protects it from the air and food. 

Children's teeth should not be removed even if they are 
decayed, unless they are loose and creating mischief, be- 
cause of the existing connection between them and the per- 
manent teeth, inducing them to assume an irregular posi- 
tion. 

At from five to seven years of age, it will be observed that 
the arch of the jaw elongates posteriorly, and that an en- 
tirely new double tooth has taken up a position behind the 
last double one of the first set. This occurs on the upper 
and lower jaw, and upon both sides, and is indicative of the 
commencement of the second set. Spaces may also be no- 
ticed between all the teeth, showing that the arch of the jaw 
is expanding for the reception of the second supply of teeth, 
which teeth are much larger than those of the first set. 

When the double teeth make their appearance, the front 
ones of the first set become loose, and should be at once 
removed, in order to prevent the second set from being 
crooked or having a wrong direction This changing of 
teeth continues until about the twelfth year, when all the 



438 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

teeth of the first set will be superseded by new ones. At 
from twelve to fourteen years, another double tooth will 
appear in the rear of the arch on both sides, upper and 
lower, when there is seemingly a pause or suspension of 
their growth until the sixteenth year. From that time until 
the twenty-fourth year, and sometimes later, the wisdom 
teeth make their appearance. Thus we find that there are 
three important facts to be borne in mind in regard to chil- 
dren's teeth, viz. : 

1. The teeth should not be removed too soon. 

2. They should be removed when the others have ap- 
peared, and are interfering with them. 

3. Whenever a new tooth has not sufficient space to as- 
sume a regular position, a dentist should be consulted. 

The children's teeth should be examined every sixth 
month during the shedding of old and the development of 
new ones, in order to keep the latter regular, clean and 
sound. The advice already given, if attended to, will not 
only preserve the teeth, but assist materially the beauty of 
the permanent ones. 

THE ART OF PRESERVING PERMANENT TEETH. 

Every individual can do much toward the preservation of 
the teeth. The principal means to this end is ot keep them 
clean. To do this properly they should be well brushed in- 
side and out and on the surface, night and morning, while 
the interstices between them should be manipulated by us- 
ing a linen or silk thread, so as to prevent particles of food 
from accumulating about them, thus inducing their decay 
and a fetid breath. The tooth-brush should be rather hard 
but not too wide, while the bristles should be reasonably 
loose, pliable and elastic. Should the brush be even hard 
enough to produce slight bleeding of the gums, it will not 
prove prejudicial. 

Tooth powder should be used once a day, in the morning 
in preference to the evening, inasmuch as the teeth during 



STRUCTURE OF THE TEETH. 439 

the night are more liable to become coated with impurities. 
The utmost care must be observed in selecting a proper 
tooth-powder. Some of those that are highly recommended 
contain certain acids, which will injure the teeth if not 
utterly destroy them. The tooth-powder should be com- 
posed only of such ingredients that will exert a cleansing 
effect and preserve the healthiness of the gums. 

When the tooth-brush is properly used twice a day with 
cold water, it will generally be sufficient to cleanse the teeth 
and prevent the tartar from forming. Castile soap is easily 
procured, and will prove an excellent means to neutralize 
any acid secretion, remove tartar, clean the teeth, and purify 
the breath. 

The following dentifrice is much recommended by den- 
tists, viz. : — 

Prepared chalk, two parts. 
Pulverized orris root, two parts. 
Pulverized pumice-stone, one part. 
Any of the essential oils, a few drops. 

This may be used twice a week, in the morning particu- 
larly, should there be any accumulation of tartar. The 
Castile soap and cold water should not be omitted even for 
a single day. Rinse the mouth with cold water after using 
the foregoing dentifrice. A few drops of Eau-de-Cologne, 
Pellitory of Spain, or other tincture, may be used as a 
fragrant and salutary addition. 

Rinse the mouth with cold water after every meal. The 
tooth-pick should not be of metal, but made of a piece of 
wood or a quill, not omitting to pass a silk or linen thread 
between each tooth, as before directed, daily. 

DISEASE OF GUMS. 

The gums are liable to disease, and produce by conse- 
quence much suffering and trouble. They first become in- 
flamed, swollen and congested with blood. Sometimes the 
edges become thickened and upon pressure (discharge mat- 



440 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

ter. They are also sensitive and bleed freely. If this con- 
dition be not arrested, the disease will extend to the sockets 
and affect the teeth, causing suppuration, so that they be- 
come loose and drop out. This affection of the gums is gen- 
erally called scurvy, and is principally occasioned by the 
accumulation of tartar upon the teeth. The same condition 
may result from disease, or decay of the roots of the teeth, 
or from the improper use of mercury. 

Treatment. — First remove the cause of irritation. Should 
it be tartar, have it removed. If a decayed tooth, have it 
extracted. If it be mercury, abandon its use, and resort to 
the remedies already mentioned. 

When the cause is removed and the gums continue much 
inflamed, leeches should be applied; or the gums may be 
scarified and warm water held in the mouth to induce or 
promote bleeding. After this, use some astringent wash. A 
very good one is as follows : Take a pound of the inner bark 
of white oak, add three quarts of boiling water and boil it 
down to a quart ; strain and wash the gums several times 
a day with the preparation. 

Or the following may be substituted : — 

!^ Tanic acid ^ ounce 

Pulverized alum 5^ ounc-e 

Spring water i pint 



CHAPTER XXX. 
CAUSE AND TREATMENT OF FOUL BREATHS. 

Foul breath is occasioned by a variety of causes. Some 
of the most common are : Decayed teeth, perverted secre- 
tion of the saHvary and mucous glands of the mouth, un- 
cleanHness of the teeth, etc. The more obstinate cases re- 
sult from an imperfect assimilation, or vitalization of the 
food, dependent upon a derangement of the liver or mesen- 
teric glands ; or it may be occasioned by a foul stomach. 

A frequent cause of foul breath is a torpidity of some one 
of the excretory organs, such as the skin, kidneys, or bow- 
els. I have known the most offensive breath arise from 
obstinate constipation of the bowels, the lungs eliminating 
a portion of what should be thrown off from them. 

Should any one of the excretory organs, as the skin, kid- 
neys, bowels, liver or lungs, cease performing their func- 
tions, one of the others will be called upon to perform an 
extra office. In this way, when the bowels or skin become 
affected, the lungs, being an excretory organ, will be called 
upon to throw off an additional waste from the system. If 
so, the breath becomes tainted. 

Again, if the food is improperly assimilated by the liver 
or mesenteric glands, it cannot serve the purposes of nutri- 
tion. It is broken up or disintegrated by coming in contact 
with the oxygen of the blood, and eliminated by one of the 
excretory organs. If by the lungs, the breath becomes taint- 
ed. The excretory organs are all to be regarded as out- 
lets of the system, for the purpose of eliminating decayed 
and waste material. 

Treatment. — We must find out the cause that produces 
the foul breath. If the teeth be decayed, they are to be re- 
moved; those not too far gone should be plugged. The 

441 



442 Lx\DIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

teeth are to be frequently cleansed with Castile soap and 
water. If the secretions of the mouth are in fault, the 
teeth and mouth may be washed two or three times a day 
with eight or ten drops of the chloride of soda in a tumbler 
of water. 

Shauld the foul breath be depending upon the stomach, It 
must be corrected by proper diet, and judicious treatment, 
recommended by some skillful physician. If the skin be 
dry and flaky, it should be well-sponged once or twice a day 
with salt and water, or with soap and water. A small quan- 
tity of common whiskey may be added, and the skin, after 
the sponging, be well rubbed with a coarse crash towel. It 
is of the utmost importance to keep the skin in a clean and 
pliable condition, in order to maintain good health. This 
can only be done by the free use of water. Bathing should 
be resorted to once a day during the summer season or warm 
weather, and two or three times a week during the winter 
season. The chill may or may not be taken off the water 
during the cold weather, at the option of the patient. 

The following may be used when the secretions of the 
mouth and teeth are in fault: 

To Secure a Fragrant Breath. — Take two ounces of 
powder of myrrh; eight ounces of Peruvian bark; thirty- 
two drops of oil of cinnamon; thirty-two drops of oil of 
cloves ; twenty- four ounces of prepared chalk ; eight ounces 
of orris powder ; three ounces of rose pink. Mix well to- 
gether and use the brush. 

A Bad Breath. — Gum catechu, two ounces ; white sugar, 
four ounces ; orris powder, one ounce. Make them into a 
paste with mucilage, and add two drops of veroli. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

WHAT AND HOW TO EAT. 

Proper care of the stomach. What digestion means. Mouth 
Digestion. Stomach Digestion. Intestinal Digestion. 
Foods and their classification. Fish, oysters, clams, lob- 
sters and shrimps. Eggs, milk, buttermilk, goat's milk. 
Cheese, meats, fowls, fruit, apples, peaches and pears. 
Quinces, grapes, raisins, figs and prunes. Oranges, pine- 
apples, nuts, small fruits, vegetables, potatoes, rice, bar- 
ley, beans, onions, carrots, cabbage and turnips, bread. 

It is evident that the stomach is one of the most import- 
ant organs of the body. It receives and in a great measure 
prepares the food that nourishes every organ and tissue of 
the body. It is the food we eat that makes the blood, and 
if the' blood is impure or laden with improper substances 
we must expect the whole organism to be affected. Without 
good, rich blood the heart becomes weak, the liver becomes 
obstructed and the kidneys are overburdened, and other 
organs are endangered. 

To properly care for the stomach is a matter of great con- 
cern to everyone ; and to know what to eat and how to eat 
means to know how to prolong life and to avoid sickness. 
Many persons of delicate constitutions are able to keep well 
and live to old age by observing the rules of proper eating; 
while, on the other hand, many who are naturally endowed 
with robust constitutions are continually suffering from 
sickness and die early, because they disregard all laws of 
health and eat improperly. 

Before we speak of foods and their properties let us glance 
at the process of digestion, that we may better understand 

443 



444 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the physiology of eating and the reasons for selecting suit- 
able foods. 

WHAT DIGESTION MEANS. 

Many people thing that the stomach is the only organ 
that digests food, and have very little idea of what digestion 
really means or how it is accomplished. The digestion of 
food means its proper preparation for being taken up by the 
blood current and carried to the various parts of the body 
to nourish tissues. 

There are a great many different kinds of structures and 
tissues in the human body and they are all constructed out 
of the food we eat. But that food must be varied in char- 
acter to meet the requirements and must be suitably pre- 
pared for its assimilation. The different processes involved 
in the digestion of food are interesting. 

First, the mouth has an important part to play. When 
food is received it excites the action of what are known as 
the salivary glands, which secrete the saliva. This saliva has 
an active principle, called ptyalin, which, when mingled 
with the food, partially digests it. To get the full benefit 
of its action it must be thoroughly mixed with the food, 
which is accomplished by the act of chewing. This also 
excites the salivary glands and causes an increased flow of 
saliva, which serves to moisten the food as well as help di- 
gest it. Thus it can be readily understood that all food 
must be thoroughly masticated ; not merely to make it moist 
and fine enough to swallow, but to mix it well with the 
ptyalin which partially digests it and prepares it for the 
stomach. Rapid eating is a prolific source of dyspepsia. 
Even mush and all other soft foods should be chewed about 
in the mouth before being swallowed, so as to render them 
easy of digestion. Those who observe this rule will avoid 
much trouble. 

The stomach is one of the most important organs of the 
body, for if it fails to do its duty the whole organism soon 



WHAT AND HOW TO EAT. 445 

becomes affected. It is composed of various layers of mus- 
cular fibers, so arranged that when food enters the stom- 
ach it excites a churning motion, which still further reduces 
the food and mingles with it the digestive fluids secreted by 
the glands of the inner lining of the stomach. These fluids 
combined, are called the gastric juice and include pepsin 
and rennet, mucus and acid. Gastric juice is essential to 
digestion, and in the healthy stomach it is easily secreted. 
The odor of palatable food or merely sipping some agree- 
able fluid or chewing upon something pleasant to the taste, 
will excite the glands of the stomach and cause the secre- 
tion of gastric juice. That is why the limited use of chew- 
ing gum after meals may aid digestion. When fluids are 
taken to excess, they will often so greatly dilute the gastric 
juice that it will not have strength enough to digest food, 
and therefore very little drinking at meals is best. To chill 
the stomach will retard digestion and to heat it by using 
warm soup before eating, will aid digestion. Foods that 
are not digested are liable, under the influence of the warmth 
and moisture of the stomach, to ferment and cause the evo- 
lution of gas. This distends the stomach and causes pres- 
sure against the lungs and heart, producing symptoms often 
mistaken for heart-disease, and also weakening the stomach 
by the distension of its walls and by the presence of the irri- 
tating, fermenting substances. After the food has been 
masticated in the mouth and thoroughly mixed with the ac- 
tive principles of the saliva, and after it has been acted upon 
by the gastric juice and reduced to the finest division by the 
action of the stomach, it is still not entirely digested; but 
ready to enter the intestines where the process of digestion 
is completed. Directly beneath the stomach is a hammer- 
shaped organ called the Pancreas, ordinarily known as the 
"sweet-bread." It secretes a fluid containing a principle 
called Pancreatine, which performs as important a part in 
digestion as pepsin does. The pancreatic fluid empties into 
the small intestines, where it mingles with the food. Be- 



446 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

sides this there is the bile from the liver, which stimulates 
the bowels, keeps the food alkaline and moist and prevents 
fermentation. Then there are small glands in the intes- 
tines which have their special offices to perform. 

Thus it will be seen that digestion is a complicated pro- 
cess and after it is completed, the food is in a condition to 
be absorbed and taken into the circulation to be carried as 
blood to all the tissues of the body, to nourish them and 
supply the material necessary to carry on the wonderful 
mechanism of the living- body. 

There are a great variety of tissues in the body; and to 
develop and maintain them it is necessary to eat a variety 
of foods. The substances we eat contain different kinds of 
principles, adapted to the needs of the different classes of 
structures to be nourished. 

First, there are muscle producing foods, called nitro- 
genous foods. These embrace such articles as lean meats, 
eggs, cheese, albuminous substances, casein of milk, peas, 
beans, lentils, etc. 

Second, there are the carbohydrates, or fat producing 
foods, which contain sugar or starch ; among these are pota- 
toes, corn, wheat, oats and grains of all kinds. 

Third, are the heat producing or carbonaceous foods. 
Fats, suets, butter, lard and oils of all kinds belong to this 
class. 

Water is a necessary ^solvent and salt is valuable, of them- 
selves they are not strictly foods, although vegetables and all 
fruits contain certain quantities of various salts of Hme, 
soda, potash, magnesium, iron, etc. 

Nitrogenous or albuminous foods are chiefly digested in 
the stomach, while the fats and starchy foods are acted upon 
in the upper intestines and by the ptylin contained in the 
saliva. Such articles should be well masticated to insure 
mouth digestion. 

A mixed diet is always best, although certain diseased 
conditions may require abstinence from starchy or albumin- 



WHAT AND HOW TO EAT. 447 

ous or fatty foods. Reasonably, more heat producing foods 
can be eaten in winter than in summer. By a wise pro- 
vision of nature most of the articles we use as food con- 
tain definite proportions of all the constituents, with some 
greatly in excess of others, which permits of the classifi- 
cation given above. 

Fish. — Good fresh fish constitutes healthful food when 
taken in conjunction with other articles. It contains what 
are known as phosphates, which are excellent for strength- 
ening the nerves when taken in this form. Usually fish is 
spoken of as a brain food. It does not of course increase 
intellectuality, but it does increase the power of nerve re- 
sistence. The stolidity of those races such as the Chinese 
which live principally upon fish, is well known. 

An exclusive fish diet is not advisable, but partaking of 
it at freq-uent intervals is most beneficial. The religious 
custom of eating fish instead of meat one day in the week 
is an excellent hygienic regulation, and should be followed 
even though not prompted by questions of religion. 

There are certain conditions of the stomach which cause 
a craving for salted fish. This craving should be satisfied, 
within bounds. We have known persons whose stomachs 
were so sensitive that the daintiest foods could not be re- 
tained, and yet they would relish and thrive upon smoked 
herring or fish preserved in brine. Fish that is stale should 
never be eaten, it is poisonous, and while its effects may not 
be immediately noticed, yet it will prove injurious. Many 
believe that leprosy is indirectly caused by the eating of half 
decayed fish. 

Oysters are enjoyed by most people, although by some 
they are looked upon with disgust. They do not afford much 
nourishment, but are often relished b^^ persons who cannot 
receive ordinary food into the stomach. The oyster "juice" 
taken cold is decidedly agreeable to most fever patients. It 
contains considerable nourishment, a-nd its muscilaginous 
character renders it soothing to the irritated stomach or 



448 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

bowels. Fried oysters are hard to digest and in conjunc- 
tion with wine or champaign are Hable to excite erotic 
passions. 

Clams. — The whole clam should never be eaten except 
by persons with strong digestive powers. The clam *' juice," 
heated with water (known as clam bouUion) and highly sea- 
soned, is a most excellent stimulating broth. Clam chowder 
is a heavy dish for anyone. 

Lobsters and Shrimps are both digested with difficulty 
and are not food for delicate persons. Eels are usually too 
fat for sensitive stomachs. Frogs legs are perhaps the 
most easily digested of this class of articles. If stewed in 
cream they may be eaten and relished by most invalids, but 
when fried they are far less digestible. Crabs, properly 
prepared (as when boiled), are often a pleasant change, 
but as usually eaten they are undigestible. ^ 

Eggs, strictly fresh, constitute an ideal nourishment. In 
fact their constituents are all that is necessary in conjunc- 
tion with water and milk, to support life for a long time ; but 
their constant use turns many against them. They are best 
eaten "soft boiled" or raw, or poached. When fried or "hard 
boiled' 'they are not easily digested. Persons of delicate con- 
stitution may be greatly strengthened by eating, each morn- 
ing, an egg-nog prepared as follows: Beat well in a large 
drinking glass the yelks of two eggs, add a pinch salt and 
of sugar and almost fill the glass with half milk and half 
cream, stir thoroughly and on top place the well beaten white 
of one &gg. Do not add brandy or whiskey to this egg-nog, 
it would then be harder to digest. 

Milk. Fresh, pure cow's milk is hard to get in the cities ; 
but where it can be obtained there is no better and more 
nourishing fluid. Its more general use would be beneficial. 
Some persons cannot drink milk without becoming bilious, 
but in such cases there is usually a need for cleansing the 
liver. Boiled milk is not good; although sterilized milk is 
to be preferred when germs are possibly present. It is pre- 



WHAT aNd how to eat. 44^ 

pared by placing covered jars of milk in cold water and let- 
ting the water come to the scalding point (150) degrees.) 
It is a bad practice to allow milk to remain in the sick-room. 
It absorbs germs quickly and becomes unfit for use. The 
milk supply of the cities has been a matter of great con- 
cern. Its adulteration is almost universal, and many infant 
lives are imperiled by its use. Unless children can be given 
absolutely pure milk, they had better be fed upon some one 
of the excellent "prepared foods" for infants. Condensed 
milks are good when manufactured by responsible firms; 
but the mixtures of sugar and skim milk so often put into 
cans, are not fit for use. 

Buttermilk is greatly enjoyed by many, and is an aid 
for the digestion of starchy foods. But it must be remem- 
bered that too often the sour cream, before being churned, 
is left in places that cause it to be filled with poisonous 
germs. 

Goats Milk is extremely nourishing. It costs almost 
nothing to keep a goat or two in the country and the milk 
given to delicate women and children will be of great benefit. 

Cheese, made from the entire milk is good. It contains 
phosphates and nitrates, and besides being a relish it is very 
nourishing. Of course cheese must be eaten only in small 
quantities. "Rotten," moldy and very strong cheese will 
not be digested. Persons sufifering from irritated conditions 
of the kidneys and women in the later months of pregnancy 
should not eat cheese of any kind. 

Meats. — The formation of human beings is such that a 
certain proportion of meat is included in a natural diet, and 
under ordinary circumstances it should be eaten. No one 
meal should include more than about one-seventh part 
of meat; and this proportion should not be eaten at every 
meal. 

It is always best to eat meat only at the noon-day meal, 
although it is becoming common practice to eat the largest 
amount at seven o'clock dinner. It would be far better to 



450 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

have the evening meal consist of vegetable articles, and if 
only a light noon-day luncheon is taken, have the meat in 
the morning for breakfast. To use it three times a day is 
not conducive to health. Meat is what is termed nitrogenous 
food and helps to form muscular tissues. Its chief value 
lies in its fibres. Children should not be fed upon it until 
four or five years of age, at the youngest, and older persons 
will find it to their advantage to eat very little of it. 

Broths and beef tea are excellent for invalids in most 
cases ; but the ordinary ''beef extracts" are utterly devoid of 
nourishment and act simply as stimulants. Gelatin or 
calve's foot jelly may be used to great advantage where 
bone development is insufficient and when taken freely by 
pregnant women it helps develop the bony structures of the 
child. 

Broiled, tender beef-steak, rather rare, is the best kind of 
meat that can be eaten, and pork is the worst. Veal is hard 
to digest and is liable to cause bowel troubles in children 
and old persons. Mutton and lamb are good, especially 
when boiled. If pork is eaten at all, it should be only by 
persons who have an abundance of out-door exercise, and 
then the pork should be ''corn-fed" and thoroughly cooked. 
Beside trichinosis possibly being caused from .diseased rare 
pork, other unpleasant conditions may arise where no tri- 
chinae exist. Rich gravies are always liable to cause dis- 
turbances of the stomach and should be used very sparingly 
by even the healthiest. 

Fowls. — There is an impression that fowls of all kinds 
are easily digested, but this is not correct. Pigeon, chicken, 
turkey and goose are usually acceptable to most stomachs 
and digested without difficulty; but duck requires fully four 
hours for digestion. The dark meat is more easily digested 
than white meat. For an invalid the thigh of a fowl is best. 
Fried spring chicken is not easily digested. Chicken broth, 
if there is not too much fat in it, makes a most nourishing 
food for invalids. Beef tea is strengthening and mutton 



WHAT AND HOW TO EAT. 451 

broth is healing. Beef extract, as ordinarily sold, is stimu- 
lating to the appetite, but it is not nourishing. 

Fruits. — Good, sound, ripe fruits are among the best ar- 
ticles of diet. They contain sufficient acids to aid diges- 
tion and an abundance of nourishment. Their free use will 
help to regulate the bowels and keep the liver cleansed. 
When there is a special longing for certain kinds of fruit 
it is best to satisfy it within bounds. Dried fruits, well 
prepared, are fair substitutes for fresh fruits; but a great 
deal of dried fruit upon the market is wormy. It is a good 
plan to examine under a strong magnifying glass samples of 
dried fruits before buying. It will be surprising to see the 
masses of very small worms often found upon the inferior 
grades. It does not pay to economize at the expense of using 
unsound food. 

To eat food properly, it should be thoroughly masticated 
and the seeds, skins, and cores thrown away. It is a good 
plan to eat slightly acid fruits, such as oranges, strawber- 
ries or grapes, the first thing in the morning. They are 
then very acceptable to the stomach and are excellent appe- 
tizers, immeasurably better than wines or other alcoholic 
beverages which simply excite on account of the alcohol 
they contain. There is an old saying which is worthy of 
consideration, 'Tn the morning, fruit is gold; at noon, it 
is silver; and at night it is lead." Many persons cannot 
eat fruit of any kind at night without suffering from indi- 
gestion. Their stomachs are weak and need to be properly 
treated. 

Apples. — There is probably no fruit so universally health- 
ful and acceptable to the stomach as apples. The more they 
are eaten the less danger will there be of sickness, all other 
things being equal. There are a great many varieties of 
apples, so many, in fact, that every taste may be suited. 
The kind that suits one may not suit another ; but they arc 
all health-giving and nourishing, and their use helps to drive 



452 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

away disease and prolong life. They are best eaten raw; 
but stewed apples are good, and for the sick well baked 
apples are most excellent. 

Peaches and Pears. — When these fruits are picked ripe 
from the trees they are lucious and digestible; but when 
they are picked green and stowed away in dark closets or 
drawers to ripen they lose much of their value and often 
become unfit for use. The skins of these fruits are very 
undigestible and frequently cause inflammatory conditions 
of the bowels ; they also are liable to produce tartar on the 
teeth. 

Quinces. — This fruit is rarely eaten raw and is mostly 
used as a preserve with apples, or in the form of jelly. 
A good method of preparing quinces for use in time of sick- 
ness is to make a thin jelly out of the cores and seeds. 
This is very mucilagenous and ropy, whence it is often 
called "quince-rope." It is soothing for coughs and sore 
throat and useful after bowel troubles. 

Grapes. — Nearly everyone can eat grapes. They are very 
nourishing and healthful and give strength. The seeds and 
skins should not be swallowed. It may be a little dif- 
ficult at first to separate the seeds from the pulp, but prac- 
tice will make this easy of accomplishment in the mouth. 
Accumulations of grape seeds in the pouch of the stomach 
may cause serious inflammation or great distress. The un- 
fermented wine made from good grapes, will be found very 
grateful to invalids. It may be kept indefinitely in well 
sealed bottles. 

Raisins, Figs and Prunes. — When these dried fruits can 
be secured in good condition, free from worms and musti- 
ness, they are good. When stewed, they are excellent for 
constipation, and the juice is acceptable to most weak stom- 
achs. They are especially suited to nervous persons and 
irritable children and are soothing in their influence. An 
excellent confection for constipation may be prepared by 
chopping together, very fine, half a pound each of figs and 



WHAT AND HOW TO EAT. 453 

seeded raisins and prunes and dates, and mixing with them 
thoroughly one drachm of leptandrin. Of this take a piece 
about as large as a tablespoonful every night. This mixture 
can be kept a long time. If constipation is not very pro- 
nounced the leptandrin can be omitted and the fruits alone 
will act as a mild laxative. 

Oranges. — A good orange is delightful. It is the in- 
valid's friend. How grateful to the fevered lips and mouth 
is the juice of an orange. Many times oranges can be eaten 
and enjoyed by the dying after everything else is repulsive. 
To eat an orange properly, cut it crosswise and dig out the 
pulp with a sharp pointed spoon and leave the inner and 
outer skins untouched. Oranges aid digestion and contain 
the vegetable acids needed by the system. They are best 
eaten immediately before breakfast. A very pleasant con- 
fection may be made by soaking orange rinds in salt water 
for forty-eight hours, then drain them well and sugar them 
with granulated sugar. A little dried ''orange peel" is also 
useful as an aromatic when added to infusions. Chewing 
it will often aid the expulsion of gas from the stomach. 
Grape-fruit is very similar to oranges. They are larger and 
the rinds are smoother and of a bright yellow. The inner 
skin is intensely bitter and should be avoided; the pulp is 
very pleasant and is a decided tonic to the stomach and 
nerves. It is useful in cases of indigestion and dyspepsia. 

Pineapple. — This is a pleasant fruit and when properly 
,u prepared by cutting out all the harsh pieces, is very digest- 
ible. It is peculiarly valuable in sore throat and diphtheria, 
the juice alone, frequently taken, will sometimes modify 
severe throat troubles. Pineapple jelly is usually enjoyed 
by invalids. 

Nuts. — Most persons can eat nuts with benefit; and if 
eaten properly, they make excellent nerve food, on account 
of the phosphates they contain. The oil is also highly nu- 
tritious. But care must always be exercised in eating nuts, 
lest they are not digested properly. The fat of the nuts, 



454 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

which is wholesome and nourishing under ondinary cir- 
cumstances, changes into an irritating poison when it be- 
comes rancid from fermentation. Usually nuts are eaten 
after a hearty meal. This is unwise, for an overloaded 
stomach is liable to result in fermentation. The best time 
to eat nuts is during a light meal of easily digested foods, 
or half-way between meals. A little salt taken with nuts 
will greatly aid their digestion. The prospective mother 
who can judiciously eat reasonable quantities of nuts and 
digest them, will greatly add to the healthy condition of her 
child, especially as to its nervous system and body struc- 
tures. It is also a fact that nuts are beneficial to the teeth. 

Small Fruits. — Berries are greatly enjoyed by some, 
and they are, as a rule, good food. Persons whose bowels 
are sensitive or who are constipated, may be troubled by 
eating raspberries. Many cannot eat strawberries without 
being subjected to an acid condition of the blood, which 
causes great itching of the skin. Blackberries are useful 
in diarrhoea, and are the most nourishing berries. Cur- 
rants and gooseberries, in small quantities, will often aid 
the digestion of heavier foods. Blueberries are cooling and 
acceptable to sensitive stomachs. 

Vegetables. — We are organized to subsist largely on 
vegetables and cereals; although an exclsively vegetable 
diet is unsuitable to our needs. It may prove beneficial for a 
time to such persons as have been eating meats to excess ; 
but as a rule vegetables should be eaten along with other 
classes of foods; for an evenly balanced diet, adapted to 
our needs and our individual temperaments and habits of 
life will be found of the greatest value. There are many 
kinds of vegetables and a knowledge of the food characteris- 
tics will be valuable. 

Potatoes.— These constitute a large bulk of the food of 
most persons. They contain a great deal of starch, and are 
classed as ''starchy foods." They can be safely eaten in 
large quantities by persons who take a great deal of out-door 



WHAT AND HOW TO EAT. 455 

exercise or do considerable work^ but others should eat of 
them sparingly. Many persons suffer from indigestion and 
constipation simply because they eat too freely of potatoes. 
Baked potatoes are digested in two hours and a half, and 
are most excellent food, especially if the skins are eaten with 
the bulk. Boiled potatoes digest in three hours and fried 
potatoes take four hours for digestion, and many cannot 
digest them at all. The entire raw potato consists of sev- 
enty-five per cent of water. When this is extracted the 
residue consists of over sixty per cent of starch. Most of 
this starch is converted into dextrine by roasting; old pota- 
toes contain less starch than new potatoes. 

Rice. — This is about the most easily digested of all foods, 
when well cooked, one hour being the time usually required 
for its digestion. For that reason ir>valids can usually eat 
rice when other solid foods are unacceptable. It contains 
over eighty per cent of starch, and for that reason should 
not be eaten to excess. Races of people who subsist largely 
upon rice are sluggish and unprogressive, and make very 
little progress. 

Barley is very nutritious and should be more generally 
used. The water in which barley has been boiled for an 
hour or more, when seasoned, makes an excellent broth for 
weak stomachs, and invalids whose stomachs refuse to take 
nourishment of any kind, can often be sustained by fre- 
quent small enemas of this plain ''barley water." 

Beans. — Besides containing large quantities of carbon- 
aceous or heat producing elements, dried bean contains 
nearly twenty-five per cent of nitrogenous substance. This 
renders them highly nutritious and good muscle forming 
food. Persons who have heavy manual labor to perform 
can safely eat large quantities of beans ; though those of 
sedentary habits should eat but sparingly of them. They 
contain a large percentage of waste, and for that reason are 
apt to cause the evolution of considerable gas in the intes- 
tines and occasion much annoyance. 



456 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDfi. 

Onions, Carrots, Cabbage and Turnips are among 
the harsh vegetables. When boiled, they require from three 
to four hours for dig-estion, and an hour less when eaten 
raw. Some stomachs cannot endure them, and invalids 
should not eat them, although onion broth is an excellent 
drink where the glands are obstructed or the kidneys are 
inactive. 

Bread. — "The staff of life," too often proves to be the 
staff of death. The modern baker's bread is, as a rule, unfit 
to eat. It is made from pure white flour, and usually 
whitened by alum. Of late years millers have vied with 
one another in producing the ''whitest flour known." To 
accomplish their purpose they employ what is known as 
''the roller process." This separates from the flour all por- 
tions of the wheat except the parts that are in the least w^ay 
dark in color and leaves almost pure starch, to be called 
flour. In the darker portions and outside of the wheat lie 
all of the most nourishing ingredients, — the phosphates that 
build up nerve and brain tissues, and the nitrates that give 
strength and endurance. When we consider that wheat 
contains every element that is in the body, and no more, 
it is apparent that it is an ideal food for mankind. 

Bread made from the entire wheat is the best food that 
can be eaten. Make it without an excess of yeast, bake it 
well and eat it cold. Hot bread and biscuits are injurious 
to the stomach and teeth. Baking powders, as a rule are not 
healthful ; some of them, especially the alum baking powders, 
are absolutely harmful. The phosphate baking powders are 
probably least harmful. The bread known as Swiss-bread 
bids fair to meet with popular favor. It is made of entire 
wheat flour, and prepared immediately after the flour is 
ground by a peculiar process which preserves all the nutri- 
tious characteristics. To get the full benefit of bread, it 
should always be thoroughly masticated. It is then well 
received and better digested by the stomach and conse- 
quently more nutritious to the body. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

HOW TO LIVE LONG AND ENJOY LIFE 

The following rules should be studied well and made the 
guide for daily living. We can have but one life to live in 
this world; then why not live it well? Nearly all the dis- 
eases and ailments can be avoided by knowing beforehand 
how to live. Our journey is short, at the most, and we 
should make it as pleasant as possible to ourselves and those 
about us. Health is the richest blessing in the power of 
Nature to bestow and we can all receive it at our will. At 
first it may require efforts to follow strictly the rules of 
right living; but habit soon makes them easy, for they are 
but the natural laws of life. 

1. Keep the mind at peace. 

Worry and fret, temper and anger never accomplish any- 
thing but harm. They actually injure the brain cells and 
cause the formation of poisonous materials that damage the 
whole nervous system and cause disease. No one can digest 
a meal while in a fit of anger; and all ugly manifestations 
prevent the proper performance of functions. Peace of 
mind is the greatest happiness of life. Cultivate it till it 
becomes as a second nature. It will help to keep you vigor- 
ous and its influence will help all those with whom you are 
associated. Think twice when tempted to speak or act in 
anger or even to think in anger. You may add years of 
happiness to your life by observing this rule. 

2. Take regular periods of rest. 

The nerves and other tissues of the body cannot be under 
continual strain without injury. They must have rest from 

457 



458 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

labor, su^cient to allow them to recuperate from a strain. 
The regular routine of life is wearing upon the system at 
best ; and when it is possible to secure an occasional change 
of climate and surrounding, it should be done. Every wo- 
man should take a trip away from home at least once a 
year. The relaxation from household cares and duties for a 
month, or even a week, will strengthen the body for the work 
that must be performed. It may seem impossible to take 
such a vacation, but by good management with the help of a 
kind husband or other members of the family, it can usually 
he arranged. Mothers need the rest and change, it will pro- 
long Hfe and increase its happiness. 

3. Secure regular sleep. 

Nature has made provision for periodical periods of rest 
during sleep, in which the strength is recuperated and the 
injuries inflicted upon tissue by the exertions of the day are 
repaired. The old saying, "early to bed and early to rise," 
is good advice ; provided that when you go to bed you will 
go to sleep at once, and that you will arise as soon as you 
wake up. The cares of the day and the possibilities of the 
morrow are poor bed companions. Dismiss them when you 
enter your bed-room and make their dismissal emphatic. Let 
your hours of sleep be regular, and in number as many as the 
system demands, but no more. Too much sleep is debili- 
tating, and unless the body is peculiarly exhausted, from six 
to eight hours are sufficient. When it is possible, an after- 
noon nap of half an hour is always of great benefit. 

4. Eat correctly and regularly. 

In the chapter on "How to Eat," wilj be found descrip- 
tions of the various characteristics of foods and of the pro- 
cess of digestion. Let the meals be regular and avoid eat- 
ing between meals. Nature seeks rhythmical and periodical 
actions, and nowhere is it more desirable to satisfy her 
than in the matter of eating. Never eat to excess, avoid 



How TO LIVE LONG AND ENJOY LIFE. 459 

spices and highly seasoned foods, do not eat when excited or 
exhausted (a few minutes quietude before meals is best), 
chew the food slowly and avoid all articles that do not agree 
with you. 

5. Drink properly. 

Every tissue of the body contains water. It is the fluid 
that gives form to structures and lubricates the passages. 
Without it the body would be a shrivelled mass. It is sim- 
ply an absolute necessity of existence, and that it should be 
taken in large quantities is apparent to all. Drink pure 
water, as free as possible from limy substances and perfectly 
free from organic material. Distilled water is good for a 
season when the system is clogged v/ith impurities, for it is 
the greatest known solvent and dissolves the excess of salts 
that sometimes cause rheumatism and other diseases. As a 
rule spring or deep well water, as soft as possible, is best to 
drink. Everyone can estimate the quantity of water that 
can be used without inconvenience. Let the quantity be 
large. Avoid drinking much fluid at meal time, as it dilutes 
the gastric juice and interferes with digestion. Tea and 
coffee and alcoholic liquors of all kinds are unnatural drinks. 
They are false stimulants and injure the stomach. 

6. Breathe correctly. 

The blood from the body all comes into the lungs to be 
purified by the air. How important it is, then, that every 
precaution should be taken to breathe only pure air and to 
breathe as much of this air as possible. Take deep and reg- 
ular inspirations, with the shoulders thrown back, so as to 
allow the lungs to expand as much as possible. Do not re- 
main in rooms that are laden with poisonous gases and be 
sure to have the sleeping room well ventilated. Nothing 
more quickly causes disease than inhaling poisonous gases. 

7. Keep the skin active. 

This is as important as correct breathing. There are mil- 



460 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

lions of pores in the skin, through which poisonous, waste 
material is being given off from the body. If the pores be- 
come closed this poisonous material is re-absorbed. Bathe 
the body frequently in water of a temperature most pleasant 
and remember that ''cleanliness is next to Godliness." 

8. Take proper exercise. 

The body was constructed for use, and when not used 
it soon becomes diseased. Exercise within reasonable bounds 
is absolutely necessary to maintain health. It equalizes the 
circulation and distributes nerve force evenly throughout 
the body. It increases the appetite, aids digestion and helps 
to get rid of waste material. Do not work to exhaustion and 
let all exercise, as much as possible, be out of doors. 

9. Shun bad habits. 

It is an easy thing to form habits that are detrimental to 
health. They are too numerous to mention. Do not form 
them and then no effort need be made to break them. 

10. Do NOT INJURE the BODY. 

It is slow suicide to compress the body to "improve the 
shape." Tight corsets, tight shoes and other similar abom- 
inations must be avoided. In addition, never use narcotics 
or poisons in any form, no matter how great may be the 
temptation. Such things are by nature calculated to in- 
jure and destroy the body. Leave them alone. 



CHAPTER XXXIIL 
PHYSICAL CULTURE IN THE HOME. 

PERFECTION IN HEALTH AND BEAUTY BY MORAL AND 
PHYSICAL DEVELOPMENT. 

There is nothing to equal Physical Culture for develop- 
ing perfect health and beauty and those who would live 
long and enjoy happy days, with sound health, must habit- 
ually be regular in their exercises. The regularity of bodily 
exercise as a preservative of health is of the utmost im- 
portance. Almost all the great and laborious men in the 
world have been regular in their exercises during their 
whole life and it is an undisputed fact that all the beautiful 
women developed their beauty and preserved it by a regular 
course of physical culture. 

There is a prevailing impression that one cannot get 
good, all-around exercise without going to a regularly 
appointed gymnasium with an instructor to tell you how, 
but let us say right here this is not so. There are many 
ways of taking exercise in your own home, right in your 
own room, and this chapter gives you the means of avail- 
ing yourself of them. 

Physical Culture will help every man, woman and child 
in the world, whether lacking mentally or physically, for 
the exercise stimulates the larger blood vessels, drives blood 
through the arteries and veins with greater rapidity, more 
completely purifying it, and thus diffuses a feeling of 
lightness and cheerfulness over the mind and body, thrust- 
ing aside the sullen disposition, the heavy heart, and all 
that is glooming and agonizing, leaving you healthy and 
happy. No situation however exalted, no wealth however 
magnified, no honors however glorious can yield you solid 
enjoyment unless your mind and body are healthy. 

There is one thing above all which is essential in Physical 
Culture, as in everything else in our lives — that is concen- 
tration. When you take up one of these exercises con- 
centrate your mind on it, and do it with all the ability God 

461 



462 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

has given you, for what's worth doing is worth doing well. 
Some of these exercises may seem simple, but if so, therein 
lies their strength, for they are easy to perform, readily 
learned and very beneficial. 

The degree of exercise must, of course, vary with the 
age, conditions of the individual, but this is only at the 
beginning, for after one has started it can be increased 
each day till a thorough course is taken daily. 

Dress for Physical Culture exercises must be loose. 
Whatever garment you have in the way of negligee, kimono, 
bath robe, etc., should be worn over nightdress. Don't wear 
a belt, nor even shoes, unless you have the heelless ones. 
Exercise in a cool room. 

Be happy, contented and cheerful ; don't worry about any- 
thing, particularly yourself; don't let little things annoy 
you; look on the bright side of everything, and in a short 
time you will find the luster of blooming health in your 
cheeks, the glow of strength in your body and beauty in 
your heart, mind and face. 

PROPER BREATHING. 

Exercise i. — The first essential of a good figure is to 
breathe properly. To learn to breathe is to learn the 
A, B, C of physical health, and it is of special importance 
that this should precede the education of the outer muscular 
system, for you must build up from the inside first. Proper 
breathing should number 8 to 12 inhalations to the minute. 
If one is not used to breathing rightly, a few deep breaths 
will cause a dizziness ; you should stop then for a few 
minutes when it will pass away. Take your breathing exer- 
cises like this: 

Standing — arms to side — muscles relaxed — stand so 
weight will come on ball of foot — tip the top of the pelvis 
forward so the back will be slightly bowed forward — by 
balancing the weight there should be no exertion to raise 
the body on the ball of the foot. Standing with the back to 
the wall, the heels, calves, back, shoulders and head should 
all touch. You then are in the normal standing position. 
Inhale slowly, taking 5 to 7 seconds for inhalation, 4 to 5 
to hold when chest is fully distended, and then let the 
breath out slowly in 5 to 6 seconds. Take plenty of time 
for the next inhalation. Practice standing position, then 



PHYSICAL CULTURE IN THE HOME. 463 

use this method of breathing while walking. Do it earnestly 
and you will soon appreciate the benefit. 

Begin by taking five of these every night and increase 
it by three each day. In a couple of weeks you will 
do this unconsciously. To breathe properly sitting, turn a 
chair sideways to the wall and sit with your back, shoulders 
and back of head touching the wall, then breathe same as 
standing. 

Exercise 2. — Assume correct standing position — inhale 
and raise the body on ball of foot — contract the fingers dur- 
ing inhalation and raise, then hold the usual time — then 
relax, and descend slowly — during usual time. Practice 3 
to 5 minutes. 

Exercise 3.— Assume correct standing position — arms 
straight in front on level with body — wrists so relaxed that 
hands drop at wrist. Start to exhale — force the last atom 
of air out of the lungs — inhale slowly and contract the 
muscles of the arm but not forearm or hand, and fill the 
lungs until they will hold no more. Next relax and exhale 
again — repeat four times and on the fourth bring the arms 
around in a circle straight away from the body and on a 
level with the shoulders. Repeat four times. 

Exercise 4. — Take correct standing position, then relax 
the muscles so as to permit the whole weight of the body 
to fall on the left leg, allowing the right leg to bend and the 
right hip to sag down as far as it may. Now transfer this 
weight to the right leg and allow the left hip to drop as 
loosely as possible. On first occasion the exercise should 
be repeated slowly, and might last one to two minutes. 

Exercise 5. — Lie flat on the back, with hands across the 
abdomen; take a long breath, and raise the legs (with 
the knees stiffened) until they reach right angles with the 
body. 

Exercise 6. — Lie flat on your back on the floor and 
throw the arms up over the head until they, too, are ex- 
tended on the floor, palms up. Now say to yourself, 
''Somebody is pulling me by the feet and somebody is 
pulling me by the hands." Stretch your legs down and your 
arms up just as far as you possibly can. 

Exercise 7. — Turn over and lie face downward on the 
floor. Go through the same stretching process. Repeat it 
on your right side, then on your left. After stretching on 



464 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

the floor, come to an erect and correct standing position. 
Stretch the arms out laterally, palms down. 

Exercise 8. — Now bend the body to the right until the 
right hand is brought to the floor and the left is high in 
the air. (See Illustration No. 8.) This position must be 
brought about by the bending of the trunk alone, the arms 
being motionless all the while. Bend to the left until the 
left hand touches the floor and the right is up. Back and 
forth, back and forth. 

Aim to keep the knees stiff and to touch the floor at least 
with the finger tips. (See Illustration No. 8.) 

Exercise 9.— Balancing yourself while lying on your back 
on a piano stool is an art to be acquired gradually. The 
perfect accomplishment would be to lie as flat, while poising 
there, as if you were on the floor. Begin by laying the 
large ironing board across a chair or small table and stretch- 
ing out fullr length on it. When this has ceased to be a dizzy 
sensation, take a smaller board. Then do away with the 
board altogether and balance across the seat of the chair. 
(See Illustration No. 9.) 

In time you will be ready to take the final step to the 
piano stool. Stretch the arms out beyond the head as far 
as you can, then draw them down until the hands are clasped 
under the head. Stretch and clasp, stretch and clasp in 
counts of one and two. 

Exercise 10. — Look over the house and see if you can't 
find something to hang from so as to stretch the muscles. 

Exercise 11. — Place some article on a shelf just beyond 
easy reach ; reach for it. Do this first with the right arm 
and then with the left. Take the article down and put it 
back with each hand in turn. Take advantage of all the 
help your tiptoes offer. 

A woman with a pain in the small of her back should 
not try all of these up-reaching exercises. What is healthy 
woman's meat is her poison. If a chronic sufferer from 
such pain these reaches are most dangerous and may bring 
on serious disorders. 

The delicate woman must gain her relaxation by milder 
means. Light exercises, particularly mat work, must suf- 
fice for her. 

Exercise 12. — Lying on your back on the floor, extend the 
arms straight against your sides. Rise to a sitting posture 
without bending the knees. Repeat this a number of times. 



PHYSICAL CULTURE IN THE HOME. 465 

Exercise 13. — Call in a friend. Induce her to clasp you 
firmly by the ankles while you lie face downward on the 
floor. Place yourself so that you can with difficulty reach a 
door-sill. Clutch it and pull yourself by it until the body is 
thoroughly stretched. 

Don't undertake all of these violent exercises in one 
night. Choose just enough to make you feel thoroughly 
relaxed ; that will bring about the early sleep, and the early 
sleep, you know, is beauty sleep. 

EXERCISES WITH A HOOP. 

Exercise 14. — In the first place, choose a large hoop. Be 
careful to choose one that is perfectly smooth. Do not run 
the risk of getting splinters into your hands. Take the 
hoop outdoors if it is good weather, for all exercise gains 
infinitely in the open air. If you have within reach a smooth 
stretch of ground, start off after the rolling hoop (Illus- 
tration No. 14), for no woman is too old for wholesome 
exercise. This exercise is especially recommended for the 
stout. 

Exercise 15. — Jumping the hoop will also reduce flesh, 
just as jumping the rope will. The reason in all these cases 
is that the exercise is so violent that it must start a perspira- 
tion, and perspiration takes the flesh off. 

Exercise 16. — To reduce large hips or increase small ones, 
lie flat on the floor, face downward. Now slip the hoop 
over the ankles while you hold the feet raised in the air. 
As the hoop is large you will be able to slip it over your 
head and clasp it near the chest with both hands, as shown 
in the picture (Illustration No. 16). Now pull as hard as 
you can, making your ankles resist the tugging of your 
hands. Resist with all the strength of your legs from the 
hips down. 

Lying in the same position, pull your ankles forward 
with the hoop in regular counts, stretching them back as far 
as possible on the even counts. 

Exercise 17. — Turn over on your back, raise your legs 
vertically, place the hoop over them and pull them toward 
your head, forcing them to resist as before. Then go 
through the counts, drawing them toward the head and 
stretching them out on the floor as in the previous position. 

Exercise 18. — Turn on one side, raise the upper leg 
straight in the air, throw the hoop over it and proceed as 



466 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

in the other exercises. Be sure to pull the foot directly up 
on a line with the upper shoulder ; do not let the leg slope 
forward. Allow yourself ten counts, then turn to the other 
side and take ten counts with the other foot. 

Exercise 19. — To develop the legs (Illustration No. 19), 
making a strong ankle and rounded calf, try this. Stand on 
one foot, raise the other a foot or so from the ground and 
forward. Now put the hoop over it, grasp the hoop with 
both sides and pull hard, making the foot press forward as 
you do so. You will feel the effort to keep the leg straight 
and extended affecting all the muscles from the hip down. 
Give an equal time to the other foot. Always be careful 
to let no exercises become one-sided.. 

Exercise 20. — Don't neglect neck and shoulders. Pass 
the hoop over the neck, let it rest at the back of the neck, 
then pull it forward while the neck grows strong by resist- 
ing the effort of your hands. Shift the pressure so that 
the neck resists at each side in turn. 

Exercise 21. — An excellent development of the arms is 
obtained by holding the hoop above the head, keeping it 
horizontal and holding it with a hand on each side. Now 
press with the arms, straining as if to part the hoop in two. 
The right arm is always likely to be strongest, but the left 
must get its share of the work. Now lower the hoop to the 
shoulders, still keeping it horizontal, stretch the right arm 
out to the right side until it is at full length, letting the 
hoop slide to adapt to the position ; stretch the left arm 
similarly, letting the right arm relax ; continue to alternate. 

EXERCISES WITH INDIAN CLUBS. 

Indian club drill is a common and a simple thing for the 
student in Physical Culture. It spreads the chest, limbers 
the arms and does a modest share of muscle building. In 
addition to these virtues, it trains quickness of hand and is 
a wonderful school for grace. The grace that you cultivate 
will not be confined to the club practice alone. It will go 
into every motion of your daily living. 

The clubs should be light, as near one pound as you can 
get. The weight is not intended to be heavy. You cannot 
handle the clubs lightly if they are handled with an effort. 

Exercise 22. — Come to attention with the most rigid dis- 
cipline. With the clubs sloped, the elbows are drawn close 



PHYSICAL CULTURE IN THE HOME. 467 

to the sides, the forearms are horizontal, and the clubs are 
resting one on each shoulder. 

"Attention" means : "The clubs fall forward and down 
to a perpendicular position on each side, the thumbs and 
forefingers grasping the handles, palms to the front, arms 
straight, and remain perfectly steady." 

The first exercise is taken with clubs to the front. Give 
yourself the command "Attention!" the arms and clubs 
are to be raised up in front of and in a line with the 
shoulders. The back of the hand is down while the arms 
are extended; the body is square to the front. At "Back!" 
the clubs are drawn sharply back against the body, the 
handles against the breast and the clubs horizontal. The 
backs of the hands are still down while the elbows are bent 
and drawn close to the sides. 

"Front!" is to be thus: "Thrust forward the clubs to 
the full extent of the arms, and allow them to swing smartly 
to the rear, as far as possible, and at the same time the 
heels should be raised slightly from the ground, the body 
inclined forward, shoulders square, head up, chest advanced, 
eyes to the front." 

At "Halt!" you are to resume the "Attention" position. 
It is intended that these motions be combined as soon as you 
are used to them, and you can then go through them rapidly. 
These preliminary motions are merely to accustom you to 
the handling of the clubs and give you a good standing 
position in preparation for the swinging to come later on. 

No rules can teach you the twist of the wrist that club 
swinging involves — in fact, the twist is the whole secret. 
It is a knack that must be acquired by practice alone. 
(Illustration No. 22.) It makes the wrists supple beyond 
any exercise in the world and will be well worth your while 
if you are a pianist. It is best to begin with the right hand 
alone. When it has acquired the art, the left will imi- 
tate it. 

Exercise 23. — The first drill in swinging is given in this 
way: You are commanded to "raise the right elbow in 
line with the right shoulder, carry the hand close to and 
behind the right ear ; then, with a turn of the wrist, allow the 
club to swing around as close as possible to the back. When 
the circle is completed, lower the elbov^^ to the side, bringing 
the hand in front of the shoulder, club perpendicular." 



468 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

The above exercise should be practiced with each hand in 
turn. 

Exercise 24. — Bring both clubs up to the chest and per- 
pendicular, the hands in line with the shoulders and the 
eyes directed upward. 

''Raise the right elbow in line with the right shoulder, 
carry the hand close to and behind the right ear ; then, with 
a turn of the wrist, allow the club to swing round as close 
as possible to the back, keeping the left club steady and 
perpendicular, eyes directed towards its top." (Illustration 
No. 24.) 

Of course, you are to' alternate this exercise between the 
hands, and, of course, you are to become fairly skilled in it 
before you advance to the others. Take one at a time, 
giving days to each one. 

Exercise 25. — The clubs are to be brought up perpen- 
dicularly in front of the chest, the hands on a line with the 
shoulders. At the command "Slope," extend the arms to 
the full extent in front of and in line with the shoulders, 
clubs perpendicular ; relax the grasp with the third and little 
fingers, and lower the clubs on the shoulders, keeping the 
arms as straight as possible. At ''Front," extend the arms 
to the full extent, clubs perpendicular. 

Exercise 26. — Requires that the clubs be horizontal. First 
they are brought up as before to a perpendicular position. 
Then, at "Lower," you must lower them by a turn of the 
wrist to a horizontal position, still in front of the chest, while 
the handles are touching and the hands on a level with the 
shoulders, their backs down and the elbows drawn close to 
the sides. This may sound complex at first reading, but you 
can work it out if you will. At "Raise," bring the clubs 
to a perpendicular once more without moving the elbows 
from the sides. 

Exercise 27. — The clubs begin in the usual perpendicular. 
The motion is this : "Raise the right elbow in line with the 
right shoulder, carry the hand behind the right ear, swing 
the club close to the back, and when the circle is completed 
from left to right in the rear, form a similar circle in front 
of the body by carrying the right hand and club across the 
chest as far as the left shoulder and just in front of the left 
hand ; allow the club to drop parallel with the body, and 
bring it down with the arm straight in front of the feet; 



PPIYSICAL CULTURE IN THE HOME. 469 

complete the circle by bending the elbow as the hand and 
club pass the right leg." 

Exercise 28. — Slope the clubs as in the fourth; then, 
at "Swing," ''form a circle with the left club in rear, and 
at the same time form a circle with the right club in front 
of the body." Form the circles alternately, with the clubs 
in front and rear as you progress with the counts. (Illus- 
tration No. 28.) 

Rxercise 29. — Involves some steps and is sometimes per- 
formed on the move. "Each step is taken as the clubs swing 
to the rear, and the advanced knee is bent as the clubs drop 
behind the shoulders." It is also performed with half-fac- 
ings instead of forward steps. 

EXERCISES IN THE OPEN AIR. 

Find a quiet spot and there go through your daily calis- 
thenics, storing up two lungs full of air, a pair of rosy 
cheeks and any amount of good cheer. 

Exercise 30. — The fists are tightly clenched and drawn 
up against the shoulders so that the thumb end lies against 
the shoulder and the curled little finger is forward. This 
position causes the elbows to project forward. The upper 
arm lies horizontal, on a level with the shoulder ; the fore- 
arm bends backward and upward, ending with the fist on 
the shoulder. 

From this position as a basis, all the thrusts are made. 
The forward thrust throws the arm straight out in front 
with tremendous force. The outward thrust throws the 
arm straight out at the side. When you try this you will 
notice that a peculiar bend is required to bring the upper 
arm back to its forward position. This must be done mod- 
erately at first, lest the muscles suffer from it. The upward 
thrust must straighten the arm vigorously, as shown in the 
picture. (Illustration No. 30.) The downward thrust will 
give you more chance to show your force than any other. 
Sit down, draw your knees up as far as necessary, then clasp 
each foot by the toe. While in this position rock the body 
back and forth and from side to side. Still holding the 
toes, lean back as far as you can without removing the heels 
from the ground. (Illustration No. 30.) 

Exercise 31. — Next, still clasping the toes, tip over back- 
wards until the feet are up in the air. Let the hand^ fall, 
straighten the legs upward, then bring them down and return 



470 LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 

to the original position. Clasp the toes again and repeat. 
(Illustration No. 31.) 

Exercise 32. — Raise the arms above the head and place 
the palms together. Bend the body from side to side so 
that the arms, following its motion, move in a great arc. 

Exercise 33. — Roll. There are physical culture teachers 
who claim that rolling alone can restore health. Lie down 
and roll as far as you can without tiring yourself out. 

Exercise 34. — Lie face downward and raise the heels until 
they strike the body. Kick rapidly, alternating the right and 
left foot, then kicking with both together. 

Exercise 35. — Lie on one side ; let the arms fall loosely ; 
keep the legs extended, one on top of the other. Raise the 
upper leg repeatedl}* as high as possible. 

Exercise 36. — Starting in the same position, draw the 
upper leg up along the sand until its knee reaches the chest. 
This and the above exercise, of course, are to be taken on 
each side. 

Let your hair fall loose, except during exercises where 
it needs protection. 



BEAUTY RECIPES. 

COSMETIC JELLY FOR THE HANDS. 

Soak sixty grains of whole gum tragacanth in fourteen 
ounces of rosewater for two days ; strain forcibly through 
muslin, and add one ounce each of alcohol and glycerine. 
Perfume to suit. Use immediately after bathing. 

CREME MARQUISE FOR THE COMPLEXION. 

One-quarter ounce of white wax. 

Two and one-half ounces of spermaceti. 

Two and one-half ounces oil of sweet almonds. 

Melt, remove from fire and add: 

One and one-half ounces rosewater. Beat till creamy; 
not till cold. Be sure that your druggist gives you only 
one-fourth ounce of white wax. More will make it too hard. 



PHYSICAL CULTURE IN THE HOME. 



471 



ASTRINGENT WASH FOR COARSE PORES, OILY OR FLABBY SKIN. 

Take a half-pint bottle and in it put one and one-half 
ounces of cucumber juice, half fill the bottle with elder 
flower water, add one ounce of eau de cologne and shake 
well. Then add one-half ounce of simple tincture of ben- 
zoin, shake slightly and fill with elder flower water. Apply 
with soft sponge night and morning. 

ORANGE FLOWER SKIN FOOD FOR WRINKLES. 

One-half ounce of white wax. 

One-half ounce of spermaceti. 

One ounce of cocoanut oil. 

One ounce of lanoline. 

Two ounces of oil of sweet almonds. 

Melt in a porcelain kettle ; remove from heat and add : 

One ounce of orange flower water. 

Three drops of tincture of benzoin. 

Beat briskly with egg-beater until creamy. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

HYGIENE AND HOUSEHOLD RECIPES, TABLE 

OF MEDICINES AND DOSES, TABULATED 

MATTER, ETC. 

TO PURIFY SINKS AND DRAINS. 

To one pound of common copperas add one gallon of 
boiling water, and use when dissolved. The copperas is 
deadly poison, and should always be carefully labeled if 
kept on hand. This is one of the best possible cleansers of 
pipes and drains. 

TO WASH GREASY TIN AND IRON. 

Pour a few drops of ammonia into every greasy roasting- 
pan, after half filling the pan with warm water. A bottle 
of ammonia should always be kept on hand near the sink 
for such uses ; never allow the pans to stand and dry, for it 
doubles the labor of washing, but pour in water and use the 
ammonia, and the work is half done. 

TO CLEAN CARPETS. 

Shake and beat the carpets well ; lay them upon the floor 
and tack them firmly ; then, with a clean flannel, wash them 
over with one quart of bullock's gall mixed with three 
quarts of soft, cold water, and rub it off with a clean flannel 
or house-cloth. Any particular dirty spot should be rubbed 
with pure gall. Carpets cleaned in this way look bright 
and fresh. 

TREATMENT OF OILCLOTH, 

Oilcloth ought never to be wetted, but merely rubbed with 
a flannel and polished with a brush of moderate hardness, 

472 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 473 

exactly like a mahogany table ; and by this means the fading 
of the colors and the rotting of the canvas are entirely 
avoided. 

FLANNELS. 

Flannel should always be washed with white soap, and 
in warm, but not boiling water. 

DAMP CLOSETS. 

For a damp closet or cupboard, which is liable to cause 
mildew, place in it a saucerful of quicklime, and it will 
not only absorb all apparent dampness, but sweeten and 
disinfect the space. Renew the lime once a fortnight; if 
the place be very damp, renew it as often as it becomes 
slaked. Lime may be used in the same way for water- 
closets and out-buildings. 

DAMP WALLS. 

Line the damp part of the wall with sheet lead, rolled very 
thin, and fastened up with small copper nails ; it may be 
immediately covered with paper, and so hidden from view. 
The lead is not to be thicker than that which lines tea 
chests. 

WHITEWASH FOR ROOMS. 

Take four pounds of whiting and two ounces of common 
glue ; let the glue stand in cold water over night, then heat 
it until dissolved and pour it hot into the whiting mixed with 
cold water. This makes a nice, smooth whitewash. 

WHITEWASH THAT WILL NOT RUB OFF. 

Mix up half a pailful of lime and water ready to put on 
the wall; then take one- fourth pint of flour, mix it with 
water j then pour on it sufficient quantity of boiling water to 
thicken it, and pour it while hot into the whitewash ; stir 
all well together and use. 



474 HYGIENE AND HOUSEHOLD RECIPES. 

PAINTING AND PAPERING. 

Painting and papering are best done in cold weather, 
especially 4;he former, for the wood absorbs the oil of paint 
much more in warm weather, while in cold weather the oil 
hardens on the outside, making a coat which will protect 
the wood instead of soaking into it. 

MILK PAINT. 

Mix water lime with skim-milk to proper constituency to 
apply with brush, and it is ready for use ; it will adhere well 
to wood, smooth or rough, to brick, mortar, or stone, where 
oil has not been used, and it forms a very hard substance as 
durable as the best of paint; any color which is desirable 
may be had by using colors dissolved in whiskey. 

TO CLEAN BRASS. 

Finely-rubbed bichromate of potassa, mixed witfi twice 
its bulk of sulphuric acid, and an equal quantity of water, 
will clean the dirtiest brass very quickly. 

TO CLEAN BRICKS. 

To remove the green that gathers on bricks, pour over 
them boiling water in which any vegetables, not greasy, have 
been boiled; repeat for a few days and the green will dis- 
appear. For the red wash, melt one ounce of glue in one 
gallon of water ; while hot, add alum the size of an egg, one- 
half pound Venetian red, one pound Spanish brown; if too 
light, add more red and brown; if too dark, water. By 
experimenting, the color desired may be had. 

TO POLISH NICKEL PLATE. 

Scour with pulverized borax; use hot water and very 
little soap; rinse in hot water, and rub dry with a clean 
cloth. By this quick process a bright polish may be had. 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 475 

CEMENT FOR BROKEN CHINA OR GLASS. 

Dissolve one-half ounce of gum arable in a wine-glassful 
of boiling water; add plaster-of-Paris sufficient to form a 
thick paste, and apply it with a brush to the broken parts ; 
being nearly colorless, it is better than liquid glue or other 
cements. 

TO CLEANSE BRASSES, TINS, COPPERS, ETC. 

Mix rotten-stone, soft soap, and oil of turpentine to the 
consistency of stiff putty. The articles should first be washed 
with hot water to remove grease ; then rub the metal with 
the mixture, mixed with a little water ; then rub off briskly 
with a dry, clean rag or leather, and a beautiful and durable 
polish will be obtained. 

TO REMOVE IRON STAINS FROM MARBLE. 

Wet the spots with oil of vitrol, or oxalic acid diluted in 
alcohol, or with lemon juice, and after a quarter of an hour, 
rub them dry with a soft linen cloth. 

TO CLEAN MARBLE. 

Use three oiinces of pearl ash, one pound of whiting, and 
three pints of water well mixed together, and boil for ten 
minutes; rub it well over the marble and let it remain 
twenty-four hours, then rub it off, and dry with a clean 
cloth. 

TO CLEAN WOODWORK. 

Where painted wainscot or other woodwork requires 
cleaning, fuller's earth will be found cheap and useful, and, 
on wood not painted, it forms an excellent substitute for 
soap. Where extreme nicety is required, use a mixture of 
one pound of soft soap, two ounces of pearl ash, one pint 
of lard, and one pint of table beer ; simmer these substances 



47^ HYGIENE AND HOUSEHOLD RECIPES. 

in a pipkin over a slow fire, and let them be well mixed. The 
mode of application is to put a small quantity in flannel; 
rub it on the wainscot, wash it off with warm water, and 
dry thoroughly with a linen cloth. This will clean painted 
wood-work without removino" the paint. 

TO CLEAN GILT FRAMES. 

When the gilt frames of pictures or looking-glasses, or 
the gilt mouldings of rooms have specks of dirt upon them, 
from flies or other causes, they can be cleaned with the white 
of an egg gently rubbed on with a camel-hair pencil. 

TO CLEANSE PICTURE FRAMES. 

Black walnut frames will become dull and rusty looking. 
They may be renewed by first brushing thoroughly v^ith a 
stiff brush to remove dust, and then apply pure linseed oil 
with a proper brush, or with a place of new bleached muslin. 

TO REMOVE MOTHS FROM FURNITURE. 

Moths may be exterminated or driven from upholstered 
work by sprinkling this with benzine. The benzine is put in 
a small watering pot, such as is used for sprinkling house- 
plants; it does not spot the most delicate silk, and the un- 
pleasant odor passes off in an hour or two in the air. Care 
must be used not to carry on this work near a fire or flame, as 
the vapor of benzine is very inflammable. It is said that a 
little spirits of turpentine added to the water with which 
floors are washed will prevent the ravages of moths. 

PERFUME AND A PREVENTIVE AGAINST MOTHS. 

Take one ounce of Tonquin beans, carraway seed, cloves, 
mace, nutmeg, cinnamon, well ground; add s!x ounces of 
Florentine orris root; mix well, and put in bags among 
your clothes. 



. Ladies new aiedical guide. 477 

TO blacken hearths. 
Mix black lead and whites of eggs well beaten together; 
with a painter's brush wet the hearth thoroughly all over; 
then scrub it bright with a hard brush. 

TO REMOVE FLY SPOTS. 

Dip a camel-hair brush into spirits of wine, and apply it 
to remove fly spots. 

MUCILAGE. 

An excellent mucilage may be made by taking one ounce 
of gum tragacanth, as much corrosive sublimate as will lay 
on a silver five-cent piece; put it into a jar and pour over it 
one quart of cold, soft water; let it stand twenty-four hours; 
then stir, and it is ready for use, and it will keep as long a 
time as is desired. 

LIQUID GLUE. 

Dissolve 33 parts of best glue, in a steam bath, in 36 parts 
of water ; then add gradually, stirring constantly, 3 parts of 
nitric acid, or enough to prevent hardening when cold. 

HOW TO KEEP MEAT. 

Meat is much better for family use when at least one week 
old in cold weather. Hang up a quarter of meat with the 
cut end up, the reverse of the usual way, and the juice will 
remain in the meat and not run to the cut end and dry up by 
evaporation. 

TO RESTORE AND PRESERVE FLOWERS. 

Faded flowers may be generally more or less restored by 
immersing them half way up their stems in very hot water, 
and allowing them to remain in it until it cools, or they have 
recovered. The scalded portion of the stem must then be 
cut off, and the flowers placed in clear, cold water. In this 
way a great number of faded flowers may be restored ; but 
there are some of the more fugacious kinds on which it 
proves useless. Flowers may also be preserved and their 
tints deepened by adding to the water a little solution of 



478 HYGIENE AND HOUSEHOLD RECIPES. 

carbonate of ammonium and a few drops of phosphate of 
sodium. The effect of this in giving the flowers a deeper 
color and a stronger appearance is quite wonderful; and, 
by cutting off every other day about half an inch of the 
stems of the flowers with a sharp knife, they may be kept as 
long as their natural life would last in the fields or woods. 



HINTS FOR THE TOILET. 

TO CLEAN HAIR BRUSHES. 

Dissolve a piece of soda in some hot water, allowing a 
piece the size of a walnut to a quart of water ; put the water 
into a basin, and, after combing out the hair from the brush- 
es, dip them, bristles downward, into the water and out 
again, keeping the backs and handles as free from water 
as possible. Repeat this until the bristles look clean; then 
rinse the brushes in a little cold water; shake them well, 
and wipe the handles and backs with a towel, but not the 
bristles, and set the brushes to dry in the sun, or near the 
fire. Wiping the bristles of a brush makes them soft, as 
does also the use of soap. 

TO CLEAN COMBS. 

If it can be avoided never wash combs, as the water often 
makes the teeth split, and the horn, if wet, often becomes 
rough. A small brush can be bought, made purposely for 
cleaning combs ; with this the comb should be well brushed, 
and afterwards wiped with a cloth. 

BANDOLINE. 

Soak starch or Irish moss (whichever is handy) in rose 
water until dissolved and smooth ; if you wish it to be pink, 
color it with a little pounded cochineal. 

OIL OF ROSES FOR THE HAIR. 

Attar of roses, one drachm ; oil of rosemary, one drachm ; 
olive oil, one quart, mixed together. It may be colored red 
by steeping a little alkanet root in the oil (with heat) be- 
fore scenting it. 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 479 

MILK OF ROSES. 

Put into a small bottle two ounces of rose water, one tea- 
spoonful of oil of sweet almonds, ten drops of oil of tar. 
Shake the bottle until the whole is combined ; it makes a nice 
and perfectly harmless cosmetic to apply to the skin after 
washing. 

MARROW POMADE FOR THE HAIR, 

Marrow, a quarter pound; lard, a quarter pound; castor 
oil, six ounces ; salad oil, six ounces ; palm oil, half ounce ; 
scent with oil of bergamot; melt the lard and palm oil to- 
gether; then strain it, and strain the marrow; mix all well 
together, until nearly cold and put in pots. 

PERFUME FOR LINEN. 

Lavender flowers, half pound (free from stalk) ; dried 
thyme and mint, of each, half ounce; ground cloves and 
carroway, of each, a quarter ounce ; common salt dried, one 
ounce ; mix well together, and put into cambric or silk bags. 

CHAPPED HA^NDS. 

Unsalted lard, a quarter pound; yolks of two new-laid 
eggs, rose water to mix well ; add a large spoonful of honey, 
and enough of fine oatmeal or almond flour to work it into 
a paste. 

CHAPPED LIPS. 

Borax, benjamin, and spermaceti, of each a quarter ounce, 
a pinch of alkanet root, a large juicy apple chopped, a bunch 
of black grapes bruised, a quarter pound of unsalted butter, 
two ounces of bees wax ; put all into a new tin saucepan ; 
simmer gently till the wax, etc., are dissolved, and then 
strain it through a linen ; when cold, melt it again and pour 
it into small pots or boxes ; or, if to make in form of cakes, 
u§? the bottom of teacups. 



480 HYGIENE AND HOUSEHOLD RECIPES. 

EXCESSIVE SWEATING OF THE HANDS OR FEET. 

A useful prescription for excessive sweating of the hands 
and feet, is : Carbolic acid, one part ; burnt alum, four parts ; 
starch, two hundred parts; French chalk, fifty parts; oil of 
lemon, two parts; sprinkle on feet, or inside of stockings 
or gloves, etc. 

CHILBLAINS. 

Wash the chilblains with tincture of myrrh diluted in a 
little water. 

BURNS. 

Lime water beaten up with sweet oil is an excellent oint- 
ment for painful burns. 

HAEMMORRHOIDS OR PILES. 

They may generally be prevented from developing by 
proper attention to the bowels. Eat freely of laxative food, 
such as rye bread, Indian meal in any form with molasses, 
rye pudding, coarse or unbolted wheat bread, potatoes, fruit, 
stewed peaches, etc. 

Treatment. — When the tumors become very painful and 
are considerably inflamed, apply a poultice made of pul- 
verized slippery elm bark and milk, or a poultice made of 
common lobelia inflata and fresh butter in the proportion 
of one part of the former to two of the latter; simmer and 
strain; apply two or three times a day. 

The following remedy is used with remarkable success 
by the United States government in the army and navy, 
and will cure almost any case of long standing in twenty- 
one days : 

]^ Citrine Ointment I ounce 

Rosinous Ointment I ounce 

Mix, apply a small quantity to the rectum, rub in well 
night and morning every other day. Caution, — ^Follow di- 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 



481 



rections explicitly; if used more freely than directed it will 
burn. 

SPRAINS. 

Sal ammoniac, half an ounce; rose water, half pint; 
cologne water, a tablespoonful. Rags wet with the lotion 
should be laid on the injured part, and changed when they 
get dry. 

SUNBURN. 

This may occur in grade from a slight reddening of the 
face to an inflammation attended with blistering. Soothing 
applications and avoiding the cause are the indications. 
Oxide of zinc ointment, cosmoline and zinc ointment, in 
equal parts, or dusting powders of starch or rice flour, are 
useful. A solution of subnitrate of bismuth, or bicarbonate 
of soda, has some value for removing freckles. Powdered 
nitre, moistened with water and applied to the face night 
and morning, has also been recommended for removing 
freckles. 



INSTRUCTIVE 1 TABLES^ 



Tabli Showing the Death Ratb per 1000 of Each Sex in 
Each of the Three Conditions of Life, 





Males. 


Females. 


Agbs. 


i 


1 


s 

i 




1 

1 


1 


20-25 


12.88 
10.17 
11.51 
13 15 
16 62 
19.60 
25.80 
32 10 
45.92 
58.50 


8.92 

6.24 

6 82 

7,53 

9.55 

11.47 

15.61 

21,50 

32.60 

44.80 


49.60 
21 84 
19.17 
17.50 
18.89 
22.20 
26.80 
34.17 
47.50 
62.97 


832 
9 02 
9.87 
10 87 
13.28 
15.71 
20 97 
26.90 
40.52 
68.30 


9.92 

8.98 

9.36 

9.29 

10.14 

10.69 

14.11 

19.29 

30.75 

45.30 


12 31 


25-30 


23 62 


80-35 

35-40 


16.90 
15 03 


40-49 


12 73 


45-50 


13 30 


50-55 


15 20 


55-60 


24.47 


60-65 


37 07 


65-70 


53.50 



GLOSSARY 



OF THE 

MEDICAL, SCIENTIFIC AND OTHER TERMS EM- 
PLOYED IN THIS WORK. 

Abdomen. The cavity situated between the lower part of 

the thorax and the region of the pelvis, containing the 

intestines, etc. 
Abnormal. Unhealthy, unnatural. 
Abortion. Miscarriage. 
Abrasion. Excoriation. 
Abscess. Cavity containing pus. 
Absorbents. The lacteals and lymphatic vessels. 
Absorption. The act of taking or sucking up. 
Acacia. Gum Arabic. 

Acetate. A salt containing acetic acid, united to a base. 
Acetic Acid. Vinegar. 

Acetic Tincture. A tincture made with vinegar. 
Aconite. Monkshood. A native of Europe. This plant is 

cultivated in gardens as an ornament. It is extensively 

used as a febrifuge. 
Acme. Height of disease. 
Adipose. Fatty. 
Afferent. Name of lymphatics conveying lymph to the 

glands; also, nerves which convey impressions to the 

brain and spinal cord. 
Afflux. The act of flowing to. 
Ague-chill. The cold stage of an intermittent. 
Albumen. A substance found in animals and vegetables, 

and which constitutes the chief part of the white of eggs. 
Alcohol. Rectified spirits of wine. 
Aliment. Any kind of food. 

482 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 483 

Alimentary Canal. The entire passage through which the 
food passes from the mouth to the anus. 

Alkali. A substance having a metallic base, which neutral- 
izes acids, as potash, soda, ammonia, etc. 

Aloes. The inspissated juice of the Aloe spicata. 

Alteratives. Medicines intended to change the morbid ac- 
tion by restoring the healthy functions of the secretions, 
etc., by a gradual process. 

Alum. Super-sulphate of alumina and potash. 

Alvine. Relating to the intestines. 

Ammonia. Volatile alkali. 

Amenorrhcea. Absence of the menses. 

Ancemia. An impoverished state of the blood. 

Analysis. Resolution of a compound body into its ele- 
ments. 

Anatomy. Dessection. Knowledge of the parts of the 
body. 

Androgyni. (Plural.) A term applied to Hermaphrodites 
in whom the male characteristics predominate.^ 

Androgynes. (Plural.) Those Hermaphrodites in whom 
the female peculiarities are most apparent. 

Androgynus. A Male Hermaphrodite. 

Androgyna. A Female Hermaphrodite. 

Aneurism. Morbid enlargement of a vessel or vessels. 

Anima Mundi. Soul of the Universe. 

Antidote, A medicine given to destroy or counteract a 
poison. 

Antimony. A metal used in medicine. 

Anus. The inferior opening of the rectum. 

Aorta. The large artery passing from the heart. 

Aphides. Plant lice. 

Aphis. A plant louse. 

Areolce. The interstices between fibers composing organs. 

Artery. The name of a blood-vessel which conveys blood 
from the heart, 



484 GLOSSARY. 

^Astringents. Medicines used to contract the animal fibre. 
Athletce. Men trained to feats of strength, endurance, etc., 

among the ancient Greeks. 
Axilla. The arm-pit. 
Balsam Copaiba. Liquid resin used for inflammation of 

mucous membrane. 
Battery. Galvanic. A connected series of copper and zinc 

plates, alternately arranged, with acid and water. 
Belladonna. Deadly Night-shade. 
Bicuspides. The first grinding teeth, molars. 
Bifurcate. To divide into two branches. 
Bile. A yellowish fluid secreted by the liver. 
Camphor. A valuable antispasmodic and nervine. 
Canula. A hollow tube. 
Cantharides. Spanish flies, for blistering. 
Capillaries. Hair-like vessels for conveying the binod from 

the arteries to the veins. 
Capsicum. Red pepper, or Cayenne. 
Cartilage. Grizzle. 
Catamenia. . The menstrual flux. 
Catheter. A hollow silver tube used for evacuating the 

bladder. 
Caustic. A substance which destroys parts by combining 

chemically, or disorganizing them. 
Celibacy. The unmarried state. 
Cervex Uteri. Neck of the womb. 
Chalazoe. The dense internal albumen of the egg, in the 

form of spirally-twisted bands, produced by the revolving 

motion of the Qgg in its descent through the ovaduct. 
Chlorine. An elementary gas. 
Chlorosis. Green sickness. 

Cholera Infantum. Summer complaint of children. 
Cicatrix. A scar. 
Cicatrization. Process of healing. 
Citric acid. Acid of lemons. 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 485 

Ciliary. Resembling small hairs, attached to cells of the 
mucous membrane. 

Clitoris. A body resembling a male penis, situated below 
the mons veneris, above the entrance to vagina, within 
the labials. 

Colostrum. An unhealthy condition of milk, or of the lac- 
teal secretions. 

Coma. Insensibility. 

Conception. The impregnation of the ovum by the positive 
contact of the male sperm, whence results a new being. 

Congestion. Overfullness of the blood-vessels. 

Congenital. Being present at birth. 

Constipation. Costiveness. » 

Consumption. Wasting away. 

Contagion. Propagation of disease. 

Continent. Virtuous. Abstinence from venereal or sexual 
indulgences. 

Corpus Luteum. A cicatrix or scar. A small yellowish 
body perceived in the ovarium, and left after the rupture 
of one of the ova vesicles. 

Corrugated. Wrinkled. 

Croup. Inflammation of the trachea. 

Cyst. Sac, bag, or pouch. 

Decoction. Pieparation made by steeping. 

Dental. Appertaining to the teeth. 

Dentition. Process of cutting the teeth. 

Depletion. Diminishing the fullness of a part by evacuating 
remedies. 

Derangement. Applied to functional disturbance of the or- 
gans. 

Dermoid. Resembling the skin . 

Desideratum. Something needed. 

Desquamation. Scaling off. 

Determination. Unnatural flow of blood to the part. 

Diagnosis. Distinction of maladies. 



486 GLOSSARY. 

Diagnostic. Characteristic of disease. 

Diathesis. Constitutional tendency. 

Digestion. Conversion of food into a liquid substance called 
chyme. 

Disorganisation. Destruction of an organ or tissue by dis- 
ease, etc. 

Dissection. The anatomical examination of the parts of 
the body. 

Drachm, or dram (3). Sixty grains by weight, and an 
ordinary teaspoonful by measure. 

Drastic. Powerful purge. 

Dysmenorrhoea. Painful menstruation. 

Element. A simple constituent or principle of the body, or 
any other substance. 

Emaciation. Wasting away. 

Emesis. Vomiting. 

Emetics. Medicines provoking vomiting. 

Emmenagogues. Medicines believed to have the power of 
acting on the uterus or womb and exciting the manses. 

Ecrasseur. A surgical instrument. 

Erotic. Excessive venery. 

Enamel. Outer surface of the teeth. 

Embryo. The young being in the womb. 

Encysted. Covered with a sac. 

Enema. Injection into the rectum. 

Epithelium. The thin layer of cells which covers the nip- 
ples, lips, mucous membrane, etc. 

Epigenemal. Relating to generation. 

Epigenesis. Generation. A theory of conception, accord- 
ing to which the new being is created entirely new, and 
receives at once from each parent all that is necessary 
for its formation . 

Evolution. Development of germs. 

Exacerbation. Aggravation of fever or other disease. 

Excretion. Substances secreted and thrown off from th^ 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 487 

body, as urine, perspiration, etc. 

Exhalants. Vessels which throw out. 

Fallopian Tubes. The ducts which convey the ova from 
the ovaries to the womb, and the semen toward the 
ovaries. 

Febrifuge. Medicine to subdue fever. 

Febrile. Belonging to fever. 

Fecundation. Impregnation. The power to produce young. 

Fistula. Deep-seated ulcer, with a tube or canal opening 
externally. 

Flaccid. Soft, pliable, relaxed. 

Fcetus. The young being in the womb passed from the 
embryo stage, four months after conception. 

Follicle. A little bag or depression in the mucous mem- 
brane lined with secreting cells. 

Formula. Prescription for preparing medicine. 

Function. The action by which vital phenomena are pro- 
duced in the living body. 

Generation. Producing kind, procreation, formation, etc. 

Genus Homo. The human race. 

Gland. Applied to those organs which separate from the 
blood any fluid whatever. 

Globule. A small globe. The blood is composed of glob- 
ules, the red and white. 

Gonorrhoea. Flux or discharge from inflammation of ure- 
thra. 

Hermaphrodism. A blending of the male and female sex in 
one person. 

Hermaphrodite. Partaking of the character of male and 
female in one person. 

Heteradelphia. A monstrosity, or double animal, or hav- 
ing duplicate organs. 

Homunculi. Miniature representations of men, which the 
ancients imagined to exist in the semen. Animalculse of 
the male sperm. 



488 GLOSSARY. 

Hybrid. An unnatural mixture of distinct animals, as the 
male ass with the female horse. A mule. 

Hydatids. A species of encysted entozoa. 

Hygiene. The art of preserving health. 

Hymen. Vaginal valve. A thin membrane stretched across 
the orifice of the vagina, in virgins. 

Hypothesis. A theory, supposition, law, or doctrine. 

Imperforate. The congenital closure of any foramen or 
opening. 

Imperforate Hymen. Unbroken curtain at the entrance of 
the vagina of virgins. 

Incision. A clean cut by a sharp instrument. 

Incisors. The front teeth. 

Induration. Hardness of a tissue. 

Inflammation. A state in which the capillaries of the af- 
fected parts are intercepted in their proper functions, and 
morbidly relaxed and over-distended, causing increased 
redness, pain and increase of temperature. 

Infusion. Watery decoction. 

Injection. Clysters. Fluids forced into the urethra, vagina, 
uterus, rectum, etc. 

Integument. That which covers any thing; as the skin, etc. 

Iodine. Elementary body obtained from sea-weed. 

Irritability. Susceptibility of excitement from any exciting 
cause. 

Irritation. The effect of stimulants. 

Kalogynomial. Compounded from three Greek words, beau- 
tiful, woman, law ; meaning, the law of female beauty. 

Labia. Lip. 

Majora. Large, or external lips of the*vulva. 

Minora. Small, or internal lips of the vulva. 

Lactation. Yielding milk. Giving suck to the young. 

Laxative. A mild purgative. 

Leech. An aquatic worm. 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 489 

Leucorrhcea. Whites, a sexual weakness or discharge from 

vagina, peculiar to females. 
Lymph. A thin, transparent fluid, which circulates in the 

lymphatics. 
Lymphatics. Glands or vessels carrying lymph. 
Maceration. Softening in water . 
Magnesia. One of the earths having a metallic basis. 
Malaria. A noxious gas arising from decomposition of 

vegetable matter. 
Maformation. Deformed, defective, irregular, unnatural, 

ill-formed. 
Mammce. The breasts or the bosom of the female. 
Measles. An eruptive fever. 
Meatus. A passage. 

Urinarious. Channel or outlet for the urine. 

Mens Divina. The Divine Mind. 

Menses. ) The catamenial or monthly discharge from 

Menstruation. ) the womb and Fallopian tubes. 

Modus operandum. Mode of operation. 

Mons Veneris. Prominence above the external opening in 

the vagina, covered with hair at puberty. 
Mucus^ Secretions taking place in all mucous membranes. 
Nausea. Sickness of stomach. 
Nervine. Medicine allaying nervous excitement. 
Natura naturans. Nature of Nature herself. 
Opium. The concrete juice of the poppy. 
Organs. Parts performing a definite function. 
Os. A bone. 
Ova. Eggs. 

Ovaducts. Fallopian tubes. 
Ovaries. Two small oval bodies attached to the uterus, one 

on each side. 
Ovasacs. Sacs or bags containing ova. 
Oviparous. Producing' young from eggs, by hatching, after 



490 GLOSSARY. 

the eggs have passed from the body, as with fowls and 

birds. 
Ovum. An egg. 
Oxygen. One of the most extensively diffused elements 

in nature. A Constituent of atmospheric air. 
Pancreas. The gland situated behind the stomach. 
Pancreatic Juice. The secretion of the pancreas. 
Parenchyma. The texture of glandular organs, as the liver, 

etc. 
Parturition. The act of bringing forth young. 
Pathological. Morbid changes. 
Pathology. Doctrine of disease. 
Pelvis. A basin. The bony cavity which contains part of 

the intestines, and the urinary and genital organs. 
Peritoneum. Serous membrane lining the abdominal cavity. 
Phthisis. Consumption. 
Physiology. Science of life. 
Placenta. A soft spongy body adhering to the uterus, and 

connected with the foetus by the umbilical cord. 
Polypus. A tumor growing in the cavities of the body. 
Pregnant. With child. 
Procreation. Fecundation. Generation. 
Prolapsus. Falling of the womb. 
Purulent. Resembling pus. 
Pus. Matter produced by suppuration. 
Rash. Patches of redness on the skin. 
Regimen. Regulation of diet o as to promote health. 
Roseola. Rose rash. 
Rubeola. Measles. 
Scarlatina. Eruptive fever. 
Schirrous. Hard. 
Sahaceous Glands. Glands that secrete the oily matter that 

lubricates the skin. 
Sedative. A remedy that lessens arterial and nervous e«;- 

gitement, 



LADIES NEW MEDICAL GUIDE. 491 

Semen. The fluid substance ejaculated by the male in the 
act of copulation. 

Serous. Watery. 

Sexual Congress. Coition. 

Spermatic Fluid. Semen. 

Spermatozoa. Animalculse contained in the male semen, 
which impregnate the ova. 

Spermatozoon. Singular of spermatozoa. 

Stamina. Substance, strength. 

Sudorific. Producing perspiration. 

Sudorific Glands. Sweat Glands. 

Superfcetation Impregnation of a woman already preg- 
nant. 

Tannic Acid. Astringent property of oak-bark. 

Tartar Emetic. Tartarized antimony. 

Testes. Testicles. Organs in the male which correspond 
with the ovaries in the female. Generative organs. 

Tribades. Women having abnormal clitorides, or who act 
toward women as if they were males. A society of wo- 
men among the ancient Greeks, who indulged in the vice 
of ^'Lesbian Love," or unnatural connection with their 
own sex. 

Ulcer. A morbid solution of the continuity of the part. 

Umbilical. Navel. 

Urethra. Canal or passage to the bladder, through which 
the urine is evacuated. 

Uterus. The womb. 

Vagina. The canal leading to the womb, penetrated by the 
male organ in the act of copulation or coitus. 

Vascular. Belonging to vessels. 

Vesicle. Bladder of water. A sac. 

Viscera. Entrails. 

Vis Medicatrix. Vital power of the living body, possessing 
the power of resisting disease. It also possesses the 
power of developing organic matter into organized forms. 



INDEX. 



Description of Plates fli 

Publishers' Preface x 

Author's Preface xi 

Preface by Dr. W. W. Cook xiv 

Table of Contents xvi 

List of Illustrations xxv 

Introduction xxix 

PAGE 

Abortion, medical definition of 203 

production of 183 

Age and its changes 413 

causes and avoidance of 414 

diet most suitable for . 413 

feebleness consequent upon 414 

virile powers of '. 130 

Aged, hygienic care of the 413 

rules for the 413 

Amenorrhoea, or absent menstruation. 362 

definition of 362 

various causes of 363 

symptoms o-f 362 

treatment of 363 

Amnion, formation of 183 

liquor of 183 

composition of 183 

influence of on labor , ■ 183 

Anatomy of the Female Organs 33-71 

of generative organs S3 

of the muscular system 312 

of the nervous system 313 

of the nutritive system ; 312 

of the skeleton 311 

Androgyna, male hermaphrodite 112 

Androgynus, female hermaphrodite 112 

Animal forms, unfoldment of 126 

Aphis, prolific fecundity of 279 

Baker, Phoebe Ann, the child-woman 114 

Baldness, pomade cure of 434 

Beauty, female elements of 310 

laws of female 157 

anatomical principles of 311 

physiological principles of 311 

relative of male and female form 313 

womanly 459 

493 



494 INDEX. 

Births, averages of female to marriages 281 

average of male to marriages 281 

Brain, influence over sexual organs 132 

Brahmin's lesson on desire and love 172-174 

lesson to a husband 175, 176 

lesson to a woman, wife and mother 173, 174 

Breast, anatomical description of 213, 214 

physiological function of -. . 213 

diseases of 224 

abscess of the 228 

treatment of the abscess of the 230 

imflammation of 226 

inflammation, causes 227 

inflammation, symptoms 227 

inflammation, treatment 227 

Breath, foul 441 

foul, causes of ; . . 442 

foul, treatment for 442 

Breeding improved by cultivation 147 

effects of cross 149 

or rutting period 131 

Budding, reproductive process of 128 

Bulbus Vestibuli, or vaginal bulb 38 

anatomical description of 39 

Bunions described 429 

cause of 429 

nature of 429 

treatment of 339 

Catamenia or menstruation , 113 

Catarrh in children 339 

symptoms of 339 

treatment of 339 

Celibacy contrary to nature 163, 164 

causes of 171 

increase of among Americans 171 

young women can arrest its growth , 171 

Cenobites prone to sexual disorders 165 

Cerebellum the seat of sexual feelings 132 

Chalazse, how found 87 

Chastity prescribed by nature and society 164 

Child, what to observe in 409 

evacuations of, what they indicate 411 

Children, circumcision of ^6, 100 

and their management 386 

inherit parental qualities 151 

procreation of either sex at pleasure false 139 

Rachel's desire for •. 165 

table of amount of sleep required by 395 

table of pulse rate in „ 409 

table of temperature in 409 

table of respirations in 409 

Clitoris, anatomical description of 34-36 

becomes erect during coition 36 



INDEX. 495 

PAGE 

Clitoris, excessive length of 36, loi 

excision of an ancient custom 36, loi 

the seat of erotic pleasure in women 35 

sometimes resembles male penis loi, 103 

Chlorosis 365 

causes of < 367 

description of .y 366 

symptoms of 366 

treatment of 367 

Cholera infantum, or summer complaint 326 

causes of 326 

discharges from bowels in 326 

symptoms of fatal 326 

symptoms of general 326 

treatment of 327 

Chorion, development of 180 

Complexion 379 

cosmetic for 380 

effects of cleanliness on 379 

effects of diet upon 379 

effects of exercise upon 379 

effects of temperance upon 379 

elder flower wash for 383 

Elixir beauty for 383 

lavender water for 382 

paste 380 

wash 380 

Conception, effects of chemical injections 99 

effects of cold water 99 

effects of mineral and vegetable acids 99 

prevention of 138 

time of _ 135, 136 

time of, Coste's views on 137 

prevention, French plan of 139 

not prevented by internal medication 138 

time of, Pouchet on 137 

time of, Raciboski on 136 

Confinement 177 

Constrictor vaginal muscle ._ 39 

vaginal muscle, description of ' 39 

vaginal muscle, office of 39 

Continence not natural for either sex 163 

Continence, effects of 163 

Corpus luteum, what is it ? 68-73 

Farre on the time of appearance 69-73 

Corns on the feet and toes 429 

causes of 429 

cures of 429 

treatment of 430 

Cosmetics, formulas for 429 

Courtship » 158 

a perilous period , 159 



496 INDEX. 

PAGJ 

Courtship, description of 158-160 

Aristotle on 160 

Madame De Stael on 160 

various stages of 159 

Croup 336 

cause of 336 

prevention of ZZ7 

symptoms of zyj 

treatment of 338 

catarrhal 337 

catarrhal, symptoms of 2)2>7 

catarrhal, treatment of 338 

pseudo-membranous or false 2)Z7 

pseudo-membranous, symptoms of ZZ7 

pseudo-membranous, treatment of 338 

Cupid the god of love , 155 

Decidua membrana, description of 179 

Reflexa, description of 180 

Vera, description of 180 

Dentition and its management •. 323 

Desire and love 172 

Digestion fully explained 444 

Disease of the gums 439 

of females and children 316 

of females unattended by pregnancy 341 

of uterus and fallopian tubes 349 

Dropsy, ovarian 367 

Dysmenorrhcea, or painful menstruation 363 

causes of 364 

description of 2>^^ 

symptoms of 364 

treatment of 364 

Ear, management and care of 422 

hygiene of 423 

Dr. Van Harligen on 423 

Early rising, benefits to be derived from 442 

Eat, what and how 443 

Egg, air space in 84 

average size of in fowls 83 

chalazaea of, how found 87 

deposition of albumen in '. 86 

double yolked 83 

from glandular ova-duct near isthmus 89 

of the dog 84 

guinea-pig 84 

of hen 84 

of human female 84 

of the rabbit 84 

process of formation of 84 

shell of, how formed 86 

structure of . ._ 84 

time occupied in transit in laying 84 

yolk of, chemical composition of ,,,,,.....,..,,,,,.,. 84 



INDEX. 497 

PAGE 

Egg, white of 86 

Elixir of Life 413 

alchemists claimed to have discovered 413 

emboitement, theory 125 

Embryo, development of at different periods 183 

first appearance of bone in 183 

growth of 183 

size, appearance and weight at twenty-one days 183 

size at thirty days 183 

size at forty days , 184 

size at sixty days 184 

size at ninety days 186 

size at 120 days 186 

Embryotic membranes, amnion 183 

chorion ; 180 

Ernployers, oppression of 307 

Epigenesis, theory of 124, 125 

Harvey on 125 

Evolution, theory 125 

Evolution, founded by Haller 125 

Exercise 460 

a positive virtue 461 

degree to be taken ' 460 

bodily , 461 

healthy and necessary 462 

important in the cure of diseases 460 

kinds of to be taken 461 

out-door the most beneficial 460 

pleasurable sensations from 461 

want of a common complaint 460 

Explanations and abbreviations of formulary 492 

Eye glasses, description of 420 

blue, when to use 421 

for the use of elderly persons 420 

smoked, when useful 421- 

Eyestones should not be used , 422 

Eyes, the care of 417 

common accidents to 418 

contagious diseases of 421 

diseases of, in new born Infants 421 

Eyesight generally considered 417 

good rules for the preservation of 418- 

test for good and bad 418 

weak, due to imperfect light 419 

weak, good rule for 420 

weak, symptoms of 419 

weak, use of spectacles in 420 

Fallopian tubes, anatomical description of 48,49 

adhesions of a cause of sterility 51, 53 

defects In structure of 53, 54 

diameter of 49 

diseases of 349 



498 INDEX. 

PAGE 

Fallopian tubes, functions of 51 

functions limited 52 

impregnation sometimes occurs in 53 

ligaments of described 50 

length of average 49 

office and duties of 50, 52, 54 

summar}^ of 81 

shape of 49 

time in transmitting ova through 52 

inflammation of 360 

inflammation, causes of 360 

treatment of 360 

pregnancy occurring in 284 

Family peculiarities and resemblances 150 

Gross' table of 150 

Fecundation, how it occurs '. . 134 

when does it take place 135 

where it invariably occurs 134 

period regarded as safe from 138 

Fecundity, period of . 130 

Feeding infant 395 

artificial for infants 397 

camparative value of breast milk 396 

value of condensed milk for 400 

artificial, Dr. Meig's formula for 399 

formula for making condensed milk 401 

nourishing quality of milk in animals 217 

schedule of diluting cow's milk according to age of the child 398 

table of milk from different animals 397 

temperature of food for 399 

natural 396 

by wet nurse 224 

selection of wet nurses for ^ 224 

Feet, how to take care of them 428 

natural and healthful 428 

shoes for, arbitrary fashions 429 

Females, sexual functions of 121 

diseases of 316 

generative organs, external 33-40 

generative organs, internal 41-71 

Menstrual function in 113 

beauty, elements of 310 

beauty, laws of 157 

hermaphrodites * 1 12 

figure symetrically formed 352 

Figure, female, healthy and symmetrical •. 352, 356 

ill-proportioned and drooping 357 

appearance when suffering from prolapsus 353 

Flesh- Worms, how to remove 381 

Fleurs (French), the menstrual flux 1 17 

Flowers^ (English), the catamenial flow 117 

Foetal circulation 190 

description of 190-192 



INDEX. 499 

PAGE 

Foetal circulation, general plan of 209 

Foetus, development of 187 

length, appearance, weight at five months 187, 188 

length, appearance, weight at six months 188 

length, appearance, weight at seven months 189 

length, appearance, weight at eight months 190 

length, appearance, weight at nine months 190 

nutrition of, how accomplished 191, 192 

Follicle, Graafian, anatomical description 57, 58 

Graafian, rupture of, period of 64 

Graafian, healing of, after pregnancy 66 

Graafian, healing without pregnancy 65 

Follicles, sebaceous 2)77 

Foods and their characteristics 443 

Forms, relative beauty of male and female 313 

Fossa Navicularis 34 

Freckles, balsam for 383 

causes of 383 

lemon cream for 384 

wash for 384 

Madame de Maintenon compound 384 

paste for removal of 383 

Generation fully considered 120 

female organs of ZZ 

female organs of, external, described 33-40 

female organs of, internal, described 41-71 

male organs of, described 90-93 

process of, explained 120-128 

process of, by budding 120-128 

process of, by division 120-128 

process of, by germination 128 

process of, by sexual 129 

process of, explanation of 121-123 

spontaneous 127, 128 

various theories of 123, 124 

emboitment, theory of 125 

epigeneses 124, 125 

evolution 125 

materialistic 125 

ovists . 124 

spermatists 124 

syngenesis 125 

Gestation, natural period of 177 

Glands, lactiferous or milk 213 

description of 214 

function of 214 

sebaceous 2)77 

sebaceous, description of 378 

sebaceous, function of 378 

sudoriferous, description of 378 

sudoriferous, function of 378 

Glossary 479-489 



500 INDEX. 

PAGE 

Graafian vesicle, origin and appearance 6i 

vesicle, middle period 6i, 62 

vesicle, third period 69 

vesicles or ova-sacs ' 55 

description of 55> 56 

Grey hair, how to prevent 433 

recipe to color 434 

Hands, care of 427 

cracking of, to prevent 428 

chapped, care of 428 

gloves for, kinds of 428 

whitening the, how to 428 

Hair, cleanser for 433 

dyeing 431 

preserving beauty of 431 

promote growth of 432 

prevent turning grey 433 

pomade against baldness 434 

dyes and means of preserving, etc 436 

Heat, sexual, in animals 81 

Health 457 

preservation of, important 457 

Hereditary transmission 143 

influence of father 143 

influence of mother 144 

influence of color 147 

deformities 145 

diseases 145 

marks and deformities 147 

mental characteristics 147 

mental peculiarities 149 

peculiar features *I48 

Hermaphrodism 100 

causes of 1 1 1 

curious case of 104 

divisions of ; 100 

divisions, spurious 100 

divisions, spurious, remarkable case of 104 

divisions, true 109 

divisions, true, detailed cases of , 109 

Hornunculi, ancient views of 123 

Hooping cough 338 

causes of 338 

stages of 338 

stages of convulsive 338 

stages of, declining •. 338 

treatment of 339 

Husband, a Brahmin's lesson to 175 

Hybrids rarely propagate their species 149 

Hymen, definition and location 2>7 

anatomical description of 38 

absence of, no proof of unchastity. ...,..,,.... , , . , . 38 



INDEX. 501 

PAGE 

Hymen, imperforated 38 

imperforated, a cause of hysteria 38 

presence of, no test of virginity 38 

Impregnation, influenced by father's health 388 

general influence of father on 147 

period of susceptibility to 82 

period of susceptibility of 138 

when does it take place 135 

where does it occur 138 

Infant, management 388 

immediately after birth 394 

bathing of 394 

breathing, kinds of 410 

breathing, indications of 410 

care of new born 388 

care in handling 388 

clothing for 389, 

clothing, quality best adapted for 389 

clothing, quantity that should be worn 390 

diapers, the best kind of i 390 

diapers, rubber, disadvantages of 390 

dressing properly 389 

exercise for the 405 

exposure of the 405 

evacuation, indications of 411 

feeding, various methods of 395 

feeding, artificial methods 397 

gestures and what they signify. .' 412 

health, general signs of 412 

movements and their indications 412 

navel, management of 388 

nursing 390 

pulse rate at different ages 409 

respiration at different ages 410 

rules for management in summer '. . . . 402 

shortening clothes, proper time for 393 

sleep, amount required 395 

weaning, when and how 405 

what to observe in 408 

Infusoria, generation of 128 

Instructive tables — 481 

showing death rate per 1,000 481 

Intermarriage, effects of 145 

Irritation and sympathy 316 

between different bodily organs 319 

correct idea of, important 317 

pathology of 317 

susceptibility of 317 

temperament and 320 

Kadines, privileges of 301 

Kalogynomia, or laws of female beauty 157 

Kalogynomial pathology , 310 



502 INDEX. 

PAGE 

Kiss, effects of the first 159 

sacredness of 159 

seal of a, significance of 160 

Kissing an act of religious observance 159 

promiscuous, dangerous 427 

Know thyself 459 

Knowledge of self important 459 

general object of 459 

Socrates' declarations on 459 

Labia, diseases of : 341 

diseases, symptoms of 341 

diseases, treatment of 341 

external, anatomical description of 33, 34 

internal, anatomical description of 36 

enlarged size of in women 36, 37 

excision of .' . 37 

abscesses of 341 

Labor, and its general management 203 

approaching symptoms of 203, 204 

commencement of, symptoms 204 

commencement of, chilliness 204 

frequent urination 204 

sickness and vomiting 204 

division, or stages of 207 

division, natural 207 

division, difficult 207 

division, preternatural 207 

division, complex 207 

management 207 

natural pains of 205 

pains, cutting character of 205 

pains, forcing character of 205 

spurious pains of 205 

spurious pains, diagnosis of. 205, 206 

spurious pains, treatment of 206 

treatment of, after confinement 211 

treatment, diet 212 

treatment, medicinal 211 

Lactation, or period of nursing 213 

diseases of breast during 225-227 

influence of mind on secretion of milk 218 

influence, illustrative cases of 216-219 

Laforte, the noted hermaphrodite 105 

Lesbian love, revolting vice of 36 

Leucorrhcea, or female weakness 344 

causes of ; 347 

syrnptoms of 345 

varieties of 345 

cervical, description of 345 

cervical, treatment of 347 

vaginal 345 

vaginal, diagnosis of 345 

vaginal, treatment of 348 



INDEX. 503 

PAGE 

Life, period of decline of 69 

Longevity 457 

Love - 154 

animal '. 157 

free, rebuked 162, 165 

God of 165 

indiscriminate 162 

maternal, joy of 162 

maternal, cravings for 165 

Rachel's display of 165 

moral 155, 164 

parental 165 

parental, for offspring 165 

physical 156 

pure 155 

sensual 150 

how shall we describe it 157 

what is it 154 

Male organs of generation 90 

Malformations of generative organs 100- 112 

Malformations 288 

ancient theories regarding 294 

causes of 294 

congenital 288-291 

illustrated cases of 289-295 

influence of parents in producing 296 

Mammsea, anatomical description of 213, 214 

functions of 214 

glands of, lactiferous 214 

Man, constitution of 151 

dynamic force of 161 

family resemblance inherent in. 150 

influence of, in offspring 148 

moral love of 158 

Mammary glands 213 

Marriage 160-167 

early usually advisable 168 

Measles and their management 334 

before birth 296 

Meatus urinarius 2i7 

Membrana decidua 179 

mucosum ZTZ 

Menopause, or the change of life \ 260 

melancholy during 271 

mental disturbances 271 

neuralgia during 275 

obscene thoughts 273 

ovarian changes 273 

physical changes 263 

resemblance to pregnancy 265 

volubility during 274 

Menorrhagia 364 



504 INDEX. 

PAGE 

Menses, or monthly flow 113-119 

absent or amenorrhcEa 362 

obstruction of 360 

painful ^ 363 

profuse .- 364 

suppressed 361 

suppressed, symptoms 361 

suppressed, causes 361 

suppressed, treatment 361 

Menstruation a natural function 113-119 

Menstruation, composition of 116 

diiration of 115 

nature of 115 

object of 117 

premature 114 

purpose of 118 

quantity, natural 115 

theories of 1 16-1 18 

when it starts 113 

Mental disturbances during change of life 271 

influences upon mother's milk 218 

Milk, the natural food of infants 396 

analysis of various kinds 216 

condensed, formula for 400 

cow, goat, sheep, ass, mare 397 

Mons Veneris, or mountain of love 33 

Mouth, care and management of 427 

Nails, their care and management 428 

ingrowing : 428 

Natural method of nursing 223 

Navel, its care in new-born infants 259 

Nervous system ; 312 

Neuralgia in the change of life 275 

New-born infant 388 

general care of 388 

bathing .- = . 394 

clothing for 389 

navel, care of 389 

Nipples and their care 225 

applications for 226 

retracted 226 

Non-sexual reproduction 128 

Nurse, in confinement 200 

wet, for children 224 

Nursing of children , 223 

a natural act 223 

Nutrition of foetus 191 

Nymphse, described 2)7 

Nymphomania 35 

Obstruction of menses 360 

Obscene thoughts in change of life 2.72) 

Offspring, love of 165 



INDEX. 505 

PAGE 

Open air exercise advisable 460 

Oviparous animals 83 

Ova, discharge of 69 

Ovaducts, described 48 

of fowls 85-87 

Ovarian changes in menopause 263 

cysts 368-372 

dropsy 367 

inflammation 360 

ligaments 50 

Ovarian pregnancy 284 

Ovaries, described 54, 55 

extirpation of 70 

of middle age dy 

office of 59 

old age 67 

structure of 55 

Ovasac 55 

Over-productiveness 279 

Ovists and their theories 124 

Ovum, anatomy of 72 

animals 72-80 

development 83 

escape of 64 

human 72-80 

structure of 72 

unimpregnated 72 

Painful menstruation :^(i'^ 

Painless cl;(ild-birth 244 

Palma Christa oil 434 

Palpitation in pregnancy 239 

Parental love of offspring 165 

influence on offspring 143 

peculiarities transmitted , 146 

Peculiarities of hair 394 

Perpetuation of species 154 

Philoprogenitiveness 165 

Physio-Medical physicians 251 

Physical Culture 461 

Physiognomy 321 

Placenta, described 180-181 

removal after delivery 7 210 

and fcetus at five months 188 

Placenta cavity 181 

Pregnancy 177 

abdominal , . 284 

disorders occurring during 229 

extra-uterine 284 

fallopian 284 

presumptive signs of 195 

positive signs of 196 

ovarian 284 

position of uterus, 3 months 195 



506 INDEX. 

PAGE 

Pregnancy, position of uterus, 6 months 196 

position of uterus, 9 months 197 

signs of 194 

Preserving the hair 431 

Prevention of conception 138 

Principles of beauty 311 

Priapomania 164 

Procreation 154 

Profuse menstruation 364 

Prolapsus of the womb 349 

symptoms and character 350 

causes and treatment 351 

Prostitution generally considered 304 

Pulse rate in children 409 

Quality of clothing for children 389 

Quantity of clothing for children. 390 

Quantity of milk for infants 396 

Recipes for household use 469 

for the skin 380 

for the hair 433 

Rectum in pregnancy » 253 

Removal of placenta 210 

Reproduction 128 

Respiration, rate of in children 409 

Respiratory troubles 236 

Retroflexion of the uterus 355 

Retroversion of the uterus 355 

causes 358 

treatment 359 

Room best for confinement 201 

Round ligament 47 

Rupture of Graafian follicle 64 

Saliva, profuse during pregnancy 233 

Satyriasis 164 

Scarlatina 296, 373 

Scarlet fever 296, 373 

anginose variety v 330 

malignant variety 330 

treatment for 333 

Sebaceous glands, described 377 

Secretion of milk explained 214 

Secretion of milk, mental influence on 218 

Semen, human, described 94 

Sensual love 150 

desire during the menopause 268 

feelings, manifestation of 131 

instinct in man and animals ; 157 

passion 154 

reproduction, method of 120-129 

Shell of Qgg, how formed 86 

Shortness of breath during pregnancy 241 

Shoes, arbitrary fashion for 429 

Siamese Twins .......... ^ 290 



INDEX. 507 

PAGE 

Sights, methods of preserving *. ;. . . 4^9 

Signs of pregnancy 194 

of good milk 2i6 

of poor eyesight 420 

Simple cysts of the ovaries 368 

Sitz baths, how to administer them 249 

Skeleton of the human body described 311 

Skin diseases and treatment 373 

diseases, before birth , 296 

functions of 379 

general care of 424 

preservation of 379 

recipes for beautifying 380-384 

Sleep, amount required by infants 395 

habits regarding 458 

during pregnancy 255 

Sleeplessness 231 

Small-pox before birth 296 

Soap, kinds that should be used 425 

Sore nipples during nursing 225 

Spectacles, when they should be worn 420 

Spermatists and their theories , 124 

Spermatozoa, appearance and description 98 

forms of 96 

how they may be destroyed 98 

life and duration of 98 

origin of 94 

size and character of 97 

theories concerning 99-123 

Sphere of woman's influence 298 

Spitting of blood during pregnancy 237 

Spontaneous generation 126 

Sporules 128 

Spurious hermaphrodism 100 

Stomach troubles during pregnancy 232 

Sudorific glands 375 

Summer complaint, or cholera infantum 326 

causes and_ treatment 327 

Superfluous hair 392 

Super fcetation 140 

Sympathy and irritation 316 

Teeth, care and management of 426 

temporary 426 

Teething, management during 323 

Testicles, anatomically described 90 

functions of 94 

Thrush, or_ baby's sore mouth 340 

Toe-nails, ingrowing, treatment 428 

Toilet, hints for 428, 470, 471 

Tubes, fallopian, described 49 

diseases of 360 

offices of 50, 81 

pregnancy occurring in 284 



508 INDEX. 

PAGE 

Transmission of parental peculiarities 146 

Umbilical cord, its office 191 

Unimpregnated uterus 194 

Union for life 34 

Urethra, anatomically described 2>7 

Urinary derangements in pregnancy 243 

Uterus, anatomically described 42 

anteversion of, and treatment 359 

diseases of 349 

increase by months, illustrated 178 

ligaments of 47, 48 

pregnancy in 177 

prolapsus of 353 

retroflexion of , 355 

retroversion of 355 

Vagina, anatomically described 40 

diseases of : . . 343 

Vaginal inflammation 343 

leucorrhoea 344 

muscles and their uses 38, 39 

valve, or hymen 2)7 

Vapor baths, how used 250 

Veins, distended during pregnancy 238 

Venus de Medici 314 

Vital powers 121 

Volubility during the menopause 274 

Vulva, anatomically described , . 34 

diseases of 342 

itching 342 

inflammation of 342 

Walking during pregnancy 247 

Washes for the complexion 394 

Weaning children, how and when 224 

Wet nurse, how to choose one : 224 

White of eggs 86 

Whites, or female weakness (leucorrhoea) 344 

symptoms and treatment 345 

Womb, anatomically described 42 

anteversion of, and treatment 359 

diseases of 349 

increase in size during pregnancy 178 

prolapsus of 353 

retroflexion of 355 

retroversion of 355 

Woman's sphere of action 298 

Yelk of tg^, chemical composition of 394 



LftS S ■■? 



i 




r'<4.. 



